Author: Webmaster

  • Leo Bersani’s Speculative Aesthetics

    Mikko Tuhkanen (bio)

    Our life is an apprenticeship to the truth, that around every circle another can be drawn; that there is no end in nature, but every end is a beginning; that there is always another dawn risen on mid-noon, and under every deep a lower deep opens.–Ralph Waldo Emerson, “Circles”

    We live in a universe of circulating forms—at once material and spiritual—that, while colliding with and resisting one another, also continuously repeat, re-find one another. The viability of our being-in-the-world depends on a certain continuity in our exchanges with an otherness never wholly differentiated from ourselves. The perception of correspondences and analogies is the preliminary step to the discovery as well as the creation of new correspondences and analogies.–Leo Bersani, Receptive Bodies

    Original thought cannot be “criticized”; one can only move with—which is to say, be moved by—it, only yield to its rhythm or fascination. “Critical” approaches not only assume that an object is available for recognition, that extant criteria suffice for its translation, they also embrace the reactive ethos whose hegemony in nineteenth-century historiography Friedrich Nietzsche traced to the insidious influence of Hegelian dialectics (“On the Utility” 142-43). Forsaking all critical postures, all ambition to rub against thought’s grain, reading happens, and happens only, when readers approach a text “without reserve, without trying to criticize it” (Wright 238). Leo Bersani suggests that another name for an “unreserved” readerly attitude is “speculativeness.” All thought worthy of the name speculates: its operation coincides with the self-reflexivity indicated by the term’s etymological history (Lat. speculārī, speculum). In this, Bersani commits to an unpopular position: notwithstanding the recently re-emergent tradition that runs via Alfred North Whitehead to contemporary “speculative realists,” claims for the efficacy of speculations have not fared well since Immanuel Kant dismissed synthetic a priori propositions in metaphysics and Karl Marx designated speculative thought, exemplified by Hegel, as the constitutive error of Western philosophy.

    The term “speculation” and its derivatives recur in Bersani’s texts with striking frequency. When, in a recent interview, Bersani was asked if this repetition signals his work’s affiliation with what is called “speculative philosophy,” he expressed hesitation and doubt: “That I’m not sure of,” he grumbled and changed the subject (“Rigorously” 292). The wager of the present essay is that, a little uncannily, Bersani’s oeuvre, unfolding over the last half century, contributes to this philosophical history and is itself speculative. This kinship is uncanny because, as the interview response suggests, Bersani himself is not fully aware of (nor, it is important to add, does he care about) the implications of his participation in this genealogy. While he consistently indicates that the only thought worth committing to is always “speculative,” he is not attuned to this term’s full resonance in the history of philosophy (a deafness shared, I happen to know, by the interviewer who posed the question).

    The recent book Receptive Bodies (2018) contains some of Bersani’s most explicit statements about the nature of “speculative” thinking. Bersani proposes that “essayistic writing”—a style with which he identifies his own work—constitutes “a way of writing that wanders, inconclusively,” one that, as he rephrases, “moves speculatively” (Receptive 126, 128). Speculative writing demands that one is “thinking rigorously, but with an unemphatic, even somewhat relaxed rigor” (Receptive 126); it is marked by “the agitated questioning of inconclusive thinking, and of inconclusive being” (Receptive 128). Bersani asks, “why not simply welcome the pleasure in repeatedly failing to conclude—in our thinking, in our writing, in our sexuality?” (Receptive 127-28). Why not, that is, yield to our becoming as speculative beings? While these ideas are given the most explicit attention in Receptive Bodies, they are not new in Bersani’s work. In a characteristic moment in 1995, for example, Bersani encourages us to “speculate” about a work of art beyond what the text “seems to authorize” (Homos 117); in 1990, he speaks of “the risky movement of speculative thought, of thought unanchored, set loose from all evidential ‘land’ securities” (Culture 151); and, in 1981, he finds in Stéphane Mallarmé’s work a mode of thought marked by—we will come back to this—”speculative restlessness” (Death 42-43, 44). It is particularly in Freud that Bersani identifies the speculative artistry that he comes to promote as his own method of thinking: in several texts over the decades, he wants to attune us to the “speculative movement” (“Subject” 7), “speculative procedures” (Bersani and Dutoit, Forms of Violence 120), and “speculative mobility” (Is the Rectum 126) characteristic of Freud’s—and Freudian—thought.

    Bersani’s interest in “speculativeness” from the mid-1970s until Receptive Bodies suggests that this concept, all but abandoned after Marx as a self-serving bourgeois alibi, has unfulfilled potential. Yet terms such as “inconclusive,” “unanchored,” and “restless,” which Bersani deploys in Receptive Bodies, fail to fully describe “speculative” thinking. This becomes particularly evident when we situate the concept in the history of a philosophy about which he, probably sincerely, claims to be uninformed. In this context, the speculative mind is not merely an “anchorless” observer who “swerves” from one object to another without a predetermined goal, not merely a “wandering” spirit released from teleology to endless, disseminative play. Rather, the speculative thought that Bersani elaborates, and which he identifies as his own mode of thinking, is driven by what Hegel, the speculative philosopher par excellence, calls the “self-moving soul, the principle of all natural and spiritual life” (Hegel, Science 35): speculations unfold according to an “immanent rhythm” (Phenomenology §58 [36]), follow a “self-constructing path” (Science 10). When Bersani reads various works of art as experimentations with the possibility of “true singleness” (Future 181), or of “an identity wholly independent of relational definitions” (Bersani and Dutoit, Arts 51), he is testing the viability of what Hegel would call “the speculative proposition” (der spekulative Satz). In this, he parts company with most of his contemporaries, especially those influenced by Jacques Derrida. In their variously slanted critiques, Marx and Derrida finished off, so it has seemed, speculative philosophizing in its Hegelian mode. “The concept of speculation,” as Werner Becker modestly proposes, “has seen better days” (1368); “speculation,” writes Walter Cerf, has become “a bad word” (xi). Bersani’s ability to deploy and develop the concept in various contexts since the mid-1970s depends on his lack of investment in philosophy’s disciplinary conceptuality. His and Derrida’s contemporaneous readings of speculative thought, overlapping mostly in their commentaries on Freud but also on Mallarmé, at once synchronize and diverge in ways that will allow us to identify the peculiarities of Bersani’s onto-ethics/aesthetics.

    This essay makes a case for “speculation” as one of Bersani’s most important “crypto-concepts.” The phrase is Jean Laplanche’s: it designates a concept that, “although it forms the object of no individual article or specific presentation, plays an important role in the structure of the system” (Laplanche, “So-Called” 458). While Bersani hardly ever directly addresses the question of “speculation”—the passages in Receptive Bodies constitute his lengthiest elaboration—the concept emerges early on as something of an organizing principle in his onto-ethics/aesthetics. I will trace the idea in his texts from its first appearance in the mid-1970s to its implicit presence in his first substantial discussions of Hegel’s work some forty years later.

    Because Bersani’s references to speculation in Receptive Bodies tend to gloss over the concept’s most distinctive characteristic, what follows seeks to take up and continue the movement of his thought beyond its explicitly articulated forms. Bersani’s work is organized around what Hegel, speaking of Johann Gottlieb Fichte, calls “the speculative kernel [das Spekulative]” (Faith 186; W 2.429),1 a kernel that coalesces originally in Bersani’s early engagement with Derrida’s and Jean-Luc Nancy’s studies on Hegelian philosophy. Derrida and Nancy are relatively recent contributors to the long history of speculative thought, which I outline briefly in the first section of this essay. Kant, Hegel, and Marx are often cited as turning points in this history, thinkers at odds with each other in whose work the tenability of modern speculative thinking is debated. Such debates, I argue, carry over to Bersani’s work, where their philosophical stakes are met with a certain playful disinvestment. This loosening of the grip of philosophical conceptuality is typical of Bersani; as he reminds us, he is not “a professional philosopher” but a reader of literature and other works of art (“Rigorously” 289). With its insistent attention to the echoes of his philosophical contemporaries in his work, this essay risks anchoring his “floaty” ideas to the “land securities” of conceptual histories. Yet my aim is to trace the strange coincidence of frivolity and consistency through which the idea of “speculativeness” is transformed in Bersani’s texts across five decades. At stake is the question of “rigor” in speculativeness: What is the precise meaning of this modifier? How does one speculate rigorously? Toward the end of the essay, I propose that to fully gauge what Bersani means by the term, we should read it in the context of the revised Platonism that he first gleans from Charles Baudelaire’s and Marcel Proust’s aesthetics and that will morph into what I will call his theory—an onto-ethics/aesthetics—of “speculative narcissism.”

    Becoming Speculative

    The famous impermeability of Hegel’s system to critique—the fact that all attacks are found to have been anticipated by the Master2—is a feature of his philosophy’s “speculativeness.” For Hegel, we must forge a thought that evolves not by overcoming external obstacles but by actualizing its own immanent logic; we must, in other words, become speculative thinkers, moving from reflection to speculation, from “subjective” to “absolute” idealism. Hegel reasserts the importance of speculativeness to philosophy—a speculativeness yet to be thought—after what he considered its wrongheaded dismissal by Kant.3

    Hegel saw a revolutionary potential in critical philosophy. As he writes in 1801, “the authentic principle of speculation [is] boldly expressed” in the transcendental deduction of the categories (Difference 81). Kantian thought, as elaborated in the Critique of Judgment, allows for speculativeness in the form of “intuitive understanding” and “inner purposiveness” (Encyclopaedia §55 [102]).4 Yet, for Hegel, Kant’s attempt to disrupt philosophy’s self-indulgent delusions had stalled from the start. Kant failed to precipitate speculativeness because, having hypothesized the existence of intuitive knowledge, he ruled it out as a possibility: operating in concepts and sensible intuitions, human intellect is “discursive” instead. Because Kant assumes that the “discursive” intellect of human cognition cannot access “the beyondness of what is truly real and absolute” (Hegel, Faith 62), he ends up constructing a series of dualisms around which his philosophy operates: sense/intellect, intuition/concept, discursive/intuitive, appearance/in-itself. For our context, the most important of these dualisms is that of “knower and known [Erkennendes und Erkanntes]” (Difference 164; W 2.105). If reason “make[s] itself reflection by opposing itself to the object absolutely,” the “supreme task” of speculation is to “suspend the separation of subject and object in their identity” (Difference 164, 177).

    The concept of speculation—and particularly its actualization in speculative propositions5—highlights the aspects for which Hegelian philosophy is both celebrated and dismissed: on the one hand, its rigorous immanentism; on the other, its totalizing, perhaps totalitarian, ambitions. Hegel’s revolutionary insistence that dialectical movement is fueled by the instability inherent in being has been enabling to generations of political and cultural theorists; its legacies can be detected, for example, in the founding principle of late-twentieth-century Cultural Studies, according to which any system’s internal contradictions precipitate the “subversion” of its norms. Yet critics, often following Marx’s lead, have also seen in speculative philosophy an insidious effort to undo all the otherness with which predicative events might challenge the subject’s autonomy. In Marx and Engels’s influential summary, Hegelian thought exemplifies “the illusions of German speculative philosophy” insofar as it has been disastrously “abstract” and, as such, a natural ally to the market “speculators” who, by obfuscating the material conditions of economy, benefit from exploitative systems (German 171). In the form of “speculative philosophy of law,” Hegelianism affirms some of Western philosophy’s worst habits in that it supplies nothing but “abstract extravagant thinking on the modern state” (Marx, “Contribution” 181). As the term’s etymology tells us—abstrahere and abstractus suggest the “incorporeal” and the “secluded” (OED)—the Hegelian subject gazes at the world from the heights of disembodied solitude. Thus, the speculative subject evinces the spirit of the despotic monarch who contemplates the world “enthroned in sublime solitude” (Marx, “Critique” 328). In this way, the Hegelian mind betrays the revolution that was supposed to have unseated all such imperious rulers. Subsequent critics have echoed Marx in proposing that “totalizing history” such as Hegel’s “leads to a totalitarian political philosophy” (Roth 54); Hegel is frequently evoked as philosophy’s “totalitarian bogeyman” (Pippin 5).

    With its totalizations, and perhaps totalitarianism, the Hegelian system suffers, in Fredric Jameson’s recent diagnosis, from a narcissistic disorder, “the narcissism of the Absolute” (131). In speculative philosophy, the self and the world have always already coincided; nothing exists that is not in an a priori relation with the subject. Like the narcissist, the speculative philosopher, enraptured by his mirror image, dissolves all otherness into sameness. The Lutheran theologian Oswald Bayer similarly identifies in Hegelianism a perfect example of “modern narcissism,” driven by the error that Martin Luther called the human incurvatus in se, the subject’s speculative turning upon itself, away from revelation. For Bayer, we hubristically assume to reach divinity by reason, deducing its otherness from what we see in this world’s mirrors. Yet God, Bayer writes, “is not our mirror-image; God does not allow himself to be the object of human speculation” (312). Heedless of Luther’s warning against the speculative orientation, Western tradition proceeded on its speculative way, ending up with Hegelian idealism: “With great style, the Western concept of the movement of self-consciousness as a ‘complete return of Mind to itself’ reaches its apex in Hegel’s thought. Even theologians have not been able to extricate themselves from the fascination of the thought of the speculative mind that is in love with its own mirror reflection” (Bayer 304). The Hegelian subject, something of an aesthete in its “stylishness,” is frozen in an adoring posture in front of Narcissus’s instrument, deaf to the call of love that issues from beyond the fascinating mirror.

    In ways that most of his texts don’t quite explicate, this philosophical history resonates in Bersani. Before Receptive Bodies, the concept emerges in its most elaborated—although still implicit, “cryptic”—form in The Freudian Body: Psychoanalysis and Art (1985). In this study, “speculativeness” is symptomized in the “theoretical collapse” that for Bersani marks the “authenticity of Freud’s work,” the articulation of what he calls, with some hesitation, “psychoanalytic truth” (Freudian 3, 10). Freud is at his most original when his theorizations fail to offer us knowledge about the object of his investigation and, instead, take on—recapitulate—the fate of the human subject whom he seeks to theorize. By “recapitulation,” I mean to evoke the law of “theoretico-genesis” with which Laplanche, referring to Ernst Haeckel, describes the peculiar way in which Freud’s texts systematically repeat (rather than describe) the human subject’s errancy and aporias.6 Instead of an authoritative description of the subject’s coming-into-being, Freud’s texts, as if contracting the traumatized condition of the object, begin to exhibit “a type of blocked thought, of speculative repetition” (Freudian 5), a stuttering with which the Freudian text performs the human subject’s inability to speak of the unassimilated catastrophe of its origination.

    The crypto-concept occurs in its embryonic form in the conclusion to the 1976 study, A Future for Astyanax: Character and Desire in Literature, amidst a commentary on recent tendencies in literary scholarship. Bersani suggests that, rather than producing “knowledge” about literary texts, critics performatively replicate art’s operations in ways that render their work all but indistinguishable from literature: “the critic follows his writer so closely that he begins to duplicate the latter’s achievement” (Future 311).

    Bersani is alluding to the emergence of the kind of theorizing exemplified by Blanchot, Barthes, and Derrida, whose recently published Glas (1974) he calls “a fascinating attempt to move toward authentically new shapes of ‘critical’ discourse” (Future 333n4). He describes this “new” kind of scholarship as follows: “While criticism continues to lean on other texts, it also now seems to be making a claim for the esthetic appeal of its own procedures; the myth of criticism as a transparent explication of literature is abandoned” (Future 311-12, emphasis added). Because this passage comes from the concluding section of a chapter in which Bersani has, for the first time, taken on Laplanche’s analysis of Freud—an influence that is to be formative for all of his subsequent work—the phrase “leaning on” demands some attention. Describing the critic’s relationship to the artwork, he borrows the locution silently, and perhaps unconsciously, from Life and Death in Psychoanalysis (1970). In this study, Laplanche points to “leaning on” (Anlehnung, anlehnen) as one of the repetitive phrases whose centrality—whose status as “crypto-concepts”—in Freud’s work has gone all but unnoticed. On several occasions, Freud uses the word (which James Strachey translates as “anaclisis”)7 to designate the way that the human-specific aptitude he calls “the drive” attaches itself to “nature” (or “the vital function”), whose satisfactions have proven to be inaccessible to the prematurely individuated being that is the infant. As Laplanche writes, Anlehnung in Freud designates “the fact that emergent sexuality attaches itself to and leans on [s’étaye] another process which is both similar and profoundly divergent: the sexual drive leans upon a nonsexual, vital function” (Life 16, translation modified; Vie 31).

    If the drive “leans on” the vital function, this means that human life is saved by its ability to use parasitically that which it cannot directly plug into. To illuminate this with a false cognate, it is in the “other-place” (para-site) of the drive that life is conserved by a kind of forgery or vampirization. The drive takes over the vital function, thereby at once preserving and perverting it—which is to say, preserving it by perverting it. Let us call this takeover an act of “supplementation”; to do so is to render obvious the echoes, in Laplanche, of some of his contemporaries’ commentaries on Freud. Influenced by—but also influencing—Derrida’s analyses of the temporality of human ontology that Freud calls Nachträglichkeit, Laplanche suggests that the relationship between the vital function and its parasite is, as Derrida would say, undecidable. It is only in the parasite-supplement that the “original” becomes observable, a dynamic that, as we know by now, renders “the origin” an aporetic notion.

    Anlehnung is the mechanism by which not only the human subject goes astray, but also the Freudian text replicates the subject’s errancy. Before he follows Laplanche in observing this dynamic in Freud, Bersani proposes that we conceptualize the relation between literary criticism and the literary text as analogous to the après-coup continuity of “the vital function” in “the drive,” of absented nature in the human subject. He suggests that the “cut” between art and scholarship should be similarly cultivated into undecidability: the critic must “lean on” the artwork; criticism is to parasite art. We can no longer consider the two entities as separated by an ontological gulf across which scholarly discourse is supposed to build an epistemological bridge. The criticism that “leans on” its object does not produce “knowledge”; rather, it joins its object in replicating, or synchronizing with, the activity we call “art.” With its “blocked thought” and “speculative repetition,” criticism loses its status as an explicative appendix to the literary text. Instead of mastering the object, it joins the artwork—as Freud joins the human subject—in a moment of “theoretical collapse.” To deploy a Deleuzean formulation for this dynamic, criticism becomes-art: the clear-cut identities of scholarship and art unravel as both discourses gravitate toward one another, as their “molecules” mix to the extent that their “molar” identities begin to give way, opening “a passage between categories that undermines both poles of opposition” (Bogue 20). Because of this unraveling, we must read the Freudian text as a work of art: Freud fails to produce scientific knowledge about the human subject and, instead, rescues his object from its indecipherability by compulsively repeating, in the “theoretical collapse,” its destiny of failure.

    Admittedly, the coordination of the sentence in the passage from A Future for Astyanax makes the reference to Anlehnung an ambivalent one. While Bersani primarily contrasts criticism’s continued leaning on literary works to the aestheticization that modern scholarship undergoes in parasiting art, a strictly Freudian-Laplanchean argument would emphasize a necessary causality between “leaning” and “imitation”: the critical text, or the drive, takes on the characteristics of the literary text, or the vital function, because of, rather than despite, its being propped onto the latter. By insisting on the ambiguity of Bersani’s sentence, my commentary glosses the passage from a retrospective position: I read the text as it would be rewritten upon our return to it after encountering Bersani’s subsequent work. If this practice needs defending, we can not only point out its coincidence with the method that Bersani variously calls “recategorization”—and with which he identifies his own readerly practice—but also note that our retrospective reading allows us to see in Anlehnung a version of what will emerge, around this time, as the concept of “speculativeness” in his work. What Bersani says about modern criticism’s indistinguishability from art anticipates—but only by the twinkling of an eye—his characterization of the unraveling of Freud’s discourse by the gravitational pull of the failed being that is the human subject. In both cases, commentary responds to its ostensible object by yielding to a raving ventriloquism: it allows—cannot but allow—the undoing of its coherent formulations at the assault of, or seduction by, the text’s unrepresentable complexity.

    Bersani deploys our keyword as he continues his proscriptive commentary on modern literary criticism. He writes that, as result of the reader’s infection by the text, “[t]he play of criticism becomes visible. And we discover that the pleasures of conceptual experimentation, of dismissible speculation, are the specific pleasures of critical form” (Future 312). The reader’s leaning on the artwork makes the work of criticism a speculative endeavor, participating in the play that Derrida identifies with dissemination.8 In Bersani’s subsequent work, Freud becomes the exemplary speculative reader. While this argument emerges most forcefully in The Freudian Body, the connection is made initially in “The Subject of Power” (1977). In this review essay of Michel Foucault’s Surveiller et punir and La volonté de savoir, Bersani seeks to assess psychoanalytic theory’s role as a part of—but also, possibly, beyond—the apparatus of disciplinary modernity. He suggests that, if there is a psychoanalytic theory that jams the dispositif—a possibility refused by Foucault—it will be given to us in Freud’s “speculations.” He credits “French theory” for drawing our attention to this “speculative Freud.” “At its best,” he writes,

    the recent discovery of “French Freud” has been an effort to locate in Freud himself those speculative developments which wreak havoc with his own systematizations, which return in his later work as supplementary disruptive movements that trivialize those “central” theoretical certainties … responsible for the politicizing of psychoanalysis within a reactionary pouvoir-savoir complex. (“Subject” 7)

    The most important source for the idea of “speculativeness” in psychoanalytic theorizing is Derrida’s commentary on Freud. This source is not primarily “Freud and the Scene of Writing,” the essay by Derrida included in French Freud, the 1972 special issue of Yale French Studies to which Bersani alludes in “The Subject of Power”;9 it is, rather, Derrida’s reading of Beyond the Pleasure Principle (1920) in “To Speculate—on ‘Freud.’”10 In this essay, Derrida tracks “the singular drifting” of Freud’s thought, exemplified by “the essential impossibility of holding onto any thesis within it, any posited conclusion of the scientific or philosophical type, of the theoretical type in general” (“To Speculate” 261). Derrida picks up the term from Freud. What the latter calls his “speculations” (he uses the term repeatedly in in Beyond the Pleasure Principle) are related to speculative trends in the history of philosophy: they consist of conjectures that, as Kant and others would have it, exceed what can be known through and observed in experience. Freud thus seems to be giving in to the kind of thinking from which, as he tells his biographer Ernest Jones, he had rigorously sought to extricate himself in his early career. If in his younger years he had “felt a strong attraction towards speculation and ruthlessly checked it” (qtd. in Jones, Life and Works, vol. 1, 32), in Beyond the Pleasure Principle he cannot but become a “speculative” thinker, indulge in “speculative assumptions” (Beyond 275). It is this yielding that marks his originality for Bersani.

    For Derrida, Freud’s speculations must be distinguished from the speculative idealism exemplified by Hegel. Freud in Beyond the Pleasure Principle follows “the singular path of speculation,” but “[t]he speculation which is in question in [Beyond the Pleasure Principle] cannot purely and simply refer to the speculative of the Hegelian type, at least in its dominant determination” (“To Speculate” 268, 277). Before his commentary on Freud’s speculations, Derrida had discussed Hegel’s philosophy in terms of what he called, in Dissemination (1972), its “speculative production” (20) and, in Glas, “the untiring desire of speculative dialectics” (260). The movement that Hegel assigns to the world, and that his own thinking is to exemplify, entails a circle where “Absolute knowledge is present at the zero point of the philosophical exposition” (Dissemination 20), an immediacy that would allow “no more discrepancy between production and exposition, only a presentation of the concept itself, in its own words, in its own voice, in its logos” (30-31). Rendering “presentation” in italics, Derrida suggests that Hegel, in his quest to elevate thinking to the speculative level, betrays his desire for an appearing where something like the an-sich would be heard speaking in its presentness and self-determinacy, in the voice (Stimme) of its Selbstbestimmung, without its adulteration into writing. If Hegel wanted to rescue speculative thought from the pedestrian strictures of Kantian “understanding,” Derrida’s ambition is to replace “the speculative” with “the disseminative”: “dissemination interrupts the circulation that transforms into an origin what is actually an after-effect of meaning [un après-coup du sens]” (Dissemination 21; La dissémination 27). Deconstructive reading reveals the legerdemain of speculative philosophy: the ostensible origin is produced by smoke and mirrors, the trick of Nachträglichkeit.

    Contrasting dialectics to psychoanalysis, Derrida suggests that Freud’s meditation on the death drive in Beyond the Pleasure Principle renders readable aspects of speculative thought that are more obfuscated in the work of his philosophical predecessors. Unlike the latter, Freud is charmingly forthcoming about the fact that his attempts at drawing a metapsychological map of the human subject often amount to nothing more than creative guesswork. For Derrida, this is not a failing in Freudian theory, but its generative principle. As described in “To Speculate—on ‘Freud,’” psychoanalytic theory’s speculative movement thus approximates the dynamic that Derrida calls “dissemination,” “différance,” and “play.”

    What Bersani calls the “theoretical collapse” of Freud’s thinking echoes Derrida’s description of the “disseminative” principle of speculation that organizes Beyond the Pleasure Principle. Bersani discerns in Freud’s metapsychological work an effort to speak of that which is strictly unrepresentable in the ontological experience of becoming-human. In the repeated moments of “theoretical collapse,” Freud’s text gives up on scientific discourse and begins not to describe but to recapitulate the object of his investigation. This is, Bersani suggests, Freud’s revolutionary practice: in his writing, he joins—synchronizes with—the human subject in its aporetic movement. It is from this perspective, explicated in The Freudian Body, that his evocation of “leaning” in the concluding chapter of A Future for Astyanax should be read as a translation of Freud’s Anlehnung. Like the literary critic who begins to replicate the artwork’s “play,” instead of accurately describing the literary text, and hence rendering it “knowable,” Freud performs the subject’s inability to speak about the devastation that constitutes its coming-into-being. Even though Freud seeks epistemological mastery over the object, he cannot but “lean” too close, thereby taking on, or symptomizing, that which ails the human subject. Like the subject, whose constitution coincides with its ébranlement—its masochistic shattering under the assault of overwhelming stimuli—Freud is unable to address his object in the terms that, at least since the Cartesian revolution, modern thought has stipulated as necessary for scientific discourse; instead, he becomes the artful critic who renders himself susceptible to “the pleasures of conceptual experimentation, of dismissible speculation,” characteristic of the literary text (Future 312). Getting too close, he becomes fascinated by that which he wants to submit to his analysis; investigating his object, he is compelled to repeat what he sees in the occult mirror. Similarly, the critic, ensnared by the doppelgänger in the mirror of art, begins to recapitulate its movements, to participate in the artwork’s “conceptual experimentation,” driven by a pleasure that is identical to all conceptuality’s dissipation.

    For Bersani, this speculative permeation of the subject and the object, the thinking and the thought, constitutes an “estheticizing movement” (Freudian 11). In its repeated undoing into incoherence, the Freudian text, originally aiming for scientific validity, becomes an aesthetic work. It is at this moment that psychoanalysis turns into a foreign body infesting the apparatus of modernity, begins to disrupt the “pouvoir-savoir complex” (“Subject” 7). Departing from Foucault’s assessment of Freudian sexology, Bersani suggests that beyond psychoanalysis as disciplinary discourse there is psychoanalysis as an aesthetics. In its repetition of—its parasitic leaning on—human ontology, “the speculative psychoanalytic text,” “particular[ly] the speculative works of Freud,” becomes “the critical artistic text of our time” (Freudian 111). Witnessing it in Freud, we should regard “this estheticizing movement not only as a ‘coming-into-form’ but also as a subversion of forms, indeed even as a kind of political resistance to the formal seductions of all coercive discourses” (Freudian 11-12). For Bersani, the Freudian text is one model that we can heed in our apprenticeship of unlearning the psychologized mode of being-in-the-world. Like Freud, we can become aesthetic subjects. This dynamic of speculative aesthetics, of the work’s becoming-art as exemplified by literary criticism and psychoanalytic theory, occupies the ethical center of his thinking.

    Toward Speculative Narcissism

    When Bersani, in his 1970s and 1980s texts, writes of psychoanalytic thought as a “speculative” endeavor, he does not, like Derrida, distinguish Freud’s speculations from Hegel’s. Indeed, he hardly mentions Hegel at all, most immediately because the master of German Idealism is not the presence in his scholarly field that he is in Derrida’s. We should nevertheless observe the appearance of an implicit Hegelianism in The Death of Stéphane Mallarmé (1982), implanted there, I suggest, as an echo Bersani picks up from some of his colleagues. Commenting on the French symbolist poet’s oeuvre, Bersani writes that his “subversion of literature” becomes visible above all in “the speculative restlessness with which Mallarmé moves among different theoretical positions” (Death 45, 42-43, emphasis added). The author’s “restlessness” is symptomized not only, as Bersani notes here, in his inability or unwillingness to settle on a coherent account of contemporary poetry, but also in his habit of shuttling between various projects and genres of writing: instead of producing le Livre—the “Great Work” that he sometimes claimed to be preparing for—Mallarmé wrote prose poems, fashion journalism, Easter egg inscriptions, and doggerel on outhouse walls. Instead of psychologizing the author’s procrastination like Freud did Leonardo da Vinci’s, Bersani suggests that we should regard this slipperiness as his most innovative commentary on literature: “speculative restlessness,” he continues, repeating the phrase a second time, “is perhaps the major ‘statement’ of Mallarmé’s theoretical writing” (Death 44). Indeed, it is in such agitated disquiet that one finds a text’s literary specificity: “literature’s peculiar nature may have to do with a certain type of restlessness or moving away from its own statements” (Death 45). As exemplified by Mallarmé’s practice, literature is constitutively speculative in its genre-defying agitations.

    The term “restlessness” evokes the Unruhigkeit that Hegel assigns to spirit’s becoming. With it, Hegel indicates the movement that results from being’s noncoincidence with itself: being is riven by an internal gap that unbalances the system into its forward-leaning tilt, forcing the spirit’s sojourn toward speculativeness: “Spirit is indeed never at rest [nie in Ruhe],” Hegel writes in the Phenomenology, “but always engaged in moving forward” (§11 [6]; W 3.18); life is characterized by its “sheer unrest [reinen Unruhe]” (§46 [27]; W 3.46). In the Mallarmé study, Bersani borrows the concept of restlessness not directly from Hegel, but from his philosopher contemporaries. Apart from Derrida, the most important of these may be Jean-Luc Nancy who, in his 1973 close-readerly account of Hegel’s theorization of “speculative language” and “speculative words,” writes of “the very restlessness [inquiétude] of the speculative” (Nancy, Speculative 78, brackets in translation). Although Bersani nowhere mentions The Speculative Remark, his language indicates at the very least a shared intellectual context with Nancy. When, speaking in this common language, he later alludes to the “interpretive restlessness” (Bersani and Dutoit, Forms viii) and the “troubled, speculative mobility” (Freudian 19) characteristic of psychoanalytic theory, he implies that we read Mallarmé’s and Freud’s texts as mutually resonant moments in a genealogy of onto-ethical experimentation. The connection is made explicit in The Freudian Body, where he assigns speculativeness to both Freud—noting the “extraordinary speculative mobility” of his thought (Freudian 81)—and Mallarmé (whose “speculative restlessness” is now rephrased as “speculative turbulence” [Freudian 25]).

    The first substantial occurrence of Hegel under his proper name takes place relatively late in Bersani’s work. Here, too, Bersani remains uninterested in parsing the differences between Hegel and Freud as thinkers of the speculative. Critiquing the notion of the divided subject in Thoughts and Things (2015)—for him, this concept, which many have considered to have been enabled by Freud’s discovery of the unconscious, merely reinvents the dualisms typical to Cartesian modernity—he makes a brief detour through the Phenomenology of Spirit. While Hegel, as we have noted, is frequently trotted out as the proponent of the narcissistic subject whose centrality to Western philosophy contemporary thinkers have sought to displace, Bersani implies that we may have missed some of its potential. If various formulations of the divided subject leave unaddressed, or indeed bolster, what Bersani claims is the most consequential aspect of the episteme—the self/other separation that the subject at once cherishes and rages against—Hegel suggests to us that “thinking has its otherness within itself” (Thoughts 68). Bersani’s reference is to §55 in the English-language edition of the Phenomenology, where Hegel defines thinking as the activity of the self-determined concept that entails all its predicates—that is, the speculative subject. While existence (Dasein) in its movement (Bewegung) seems at first to be prompted “by an alien power [durch eine fremde Gewalt],” it soon appears that “having its otherness within itself [daß sie ihr Anderssein selbst an ihr hat], and being self-moving, is just what is involved in the simplicity of thinking itself; for this simple thinking is the self-moving and self-differentiating thought, it is its own inwardness, it is the pure Notion” (§55 [34]; W 3.54). For theorists of the divided subject, such passages in Hegel symptomize his philosophy’s totalizing or narcissistic character. As Derrida argues in Glas, Hegel’s monadic subject relates to its object in “consuming destruction,” assimilating otherness into the sameness of its becoming (65).

    Yet it is precisely the Hegelian subject’s voracious intimacy with otherness, Anderssein, that appeals to Bersani. For him, the notion of otherness that informs theorizations of the divided subject assumes a division between the subject and the other, even if this split is now located within the self (Thoughts 68). As exemplified by the Laplanchean subject, whose becoming is the endless work of translating the other’s enigmatic dispatches, the division coincides with the production of knowledge as an attempt to bridge the gap. Bersani discerns in Hegel an effort to think beyond this constitutive split, whether external or internal, of the subject and the object, the knower and the known. Speculative logic, as he writes, gives us “an otherness inherent in the same, in the self-identical” (Thoughts 68). Because the knower and the known (Erkennendes und Erkanntes) are speculatively identified, there is nothing to “know”: no epistemophilic pressure drives the individualized subject toward itself in the other.

    For Bersani, this reconfiguration of the subject-object dynamic is enabled by Hegelian speculativeness. In this, he departs from Derrida’s reading of Hegel, according to which the speculative subject consumes all otherness. Both note that the Hegelian being finds narcissistically that everything in the world (all possible predicates) always already inheres in its being, yet diverge in their assessments of this characteristic. We begin to detail the different emphases given to this aspect by Derrida and Bersani when we note that the latter returns a second time to Hegel in Thoughts and Things when he links Freud’s Civilization and Its Discontents (1930) to the “Lesser Logic.” As he has done many times before, he draws our attention to Freud’s argument about the persistence of the past in memory: “in mental life,” Freud writes, “nothing which has once been formed can perish” (Civilization 256). Freud’s claim about the imperishability of the past suggests to Bersani a mode of becoming that entails what he calls “recategorization”: thought returns to that which has been in order to tease out what remains dormant in the familiar, to sound, once again, what Proust calls our lives’ “fundamental notes” (591).

    For Bersani, this constitutes a creative process in which what appears is actualized for the first time. As Freud notes in his discussion of the case of Emma in 1895 (“Project” 353-56), the emergence of sexuality—the moment of hominization—is marked by a nachträglich, and thereby constitutive, return to the scene of the missed injury, an idea that he repeats in postulating the famous “diphasic” arrival of sexual life (Three 158-59; “Outline” 384). In a letter he sends to Wilhelm Fliess the following year, he suggests that this structure of traumatized memory is characteristic of human development in general: airing what he calls, importantly for us, his “latest bit of speculation,” he proposes that psychic life consists of the continual “rearrangement” or “retranscription” of memory traces and that, consequently, “memory is present not once but several times over” (Freud, Complete 207). If, as Freud writes, his theory of sexuality’s emergence is speculative, Laplanche might propose that, typical to his “theoretico-genetic” genius, this is because the subject’s return to the missed scene of trauma obeys a speculative logic, one that Freud cannot but repeat in his own theorizing. Despite what he tells Ernest Jones, he has always been a speculative thinker.

    For Bersani, the notion of memory’s “retranscription” offers an example of the profound agreement between Freud and Proust. Freud’s theory of memory coincides with the spiraling-deepening movement typified not only by Proust’s account of involuntary memory but also by the very structure of À la recherche du temps perdu, the novel’s unfolding as a series of creative echoes of the Combray section. In the preface to the second edition of Marcel Proust: The Fictions of Life and of Art (2013 [1965]), Bersani renders this connection explicit, proposing that Freud’s claim in Civilization and Its Discontents for the permanence of memory traces, and the consequent structure of repetition in psychic life, is illustrated by the novel’s “ever widening concentric circles of drama and analysis” in which its opening section is inaccurately repeated (xi). Across his work, Bersani explicitly or implicitly suggests that we find this account inaccurately replicated in various contexts, including in Charles Baudelaire’s theory of aesthetic idealization (Baudelaire; Culture 83-86), Lawrence Krauss’s cosmological speculations (Thoughts ch. 5), Christopher Bollas’s rethinking of the unconscious as the “syntax” of the subject’s being-in-the-world (Receptive 54; “Rigorously” 285-86), and, most recently, Peter Sloterdijk’s account of the human subject’s “constitutive greeting” into the world (Receptive 94-104). All of these examples can themselves be described as recategorizations of Plato’s theory of anamnesis, which Bersani considers most extensively (but without naming it as such) in his reading of Phaedrus in Intimacies (Bersani and Phillips, Intimacies 77-87; see also Thoughts 84-85). The theory of anamnesis—of the past’s speculative repetitions—emerges as one of Bersani’s oeuvre’s “fundamental notes.”

    In Thoughts and Things, this repeating idea of repeating ideas finds a new frame of reference in Hegel. Bersani rounds off his discussion of Civilization and Its Discontents by describing Freud’s account of the past’s persistence, as well as Freud’s own hesitations regarding—his rejection of and return to—this theory, with a turn of phrase whose Hegelianism we immediately recognize: Freud postulates, and then rhetorically performs (thus, once again, “leaning on” his subject), that the past is “at once negate[d] and preserve[d]” in the present (Thoughts 74). If this Aufhebung requires that we posit the “oneness of past and present,” Hegel also gives us language to describe what for Bersani are the typically modern conceptualizations of “the divided self” and the subject/object (or res cogitans/res extensa) dualism: “The type of negation that authorizes what Hegel calls ‘the mere “Either-or” of understanding’ institutes that discontinuity in mental life that leads to such notions as the divided self and the distinction between the present and a lost but intact and retrievable past” (Thoughts 74). In contradistinction to the temporality of the nachträglich weaving of the past into the present, the logic of “either-or” operates on oppositions between which the understanding endlessly toggles.

    Intriguingly, Bersani neglects to observe that, in the passage to which he alludes, Hegel’s point is about the inability of the understanding to come to grips with language’s speculative character. In the same paragraph, Hegel, not for the first time, singles out “aufheben” as a speculative verb par excellence, that is, a word that accommodates contradictory, indeed mutually exclusive meanings. He writes in the concluding sentence of the Zusatz, which Bersani partially quotes: “This double usage of language, which gives to the same word a positive and negative meaning, is not an accident, and gives no ground for reproaching language as a cause of confusion. We should rather recognise in it the speculative spirit of our language rising above the mere ‘Either-or’ of understanding” (Logic §96 [180]). One might expect Bersani to pick up on Hegel’s term not only because of its repeated emergence, since the 1970s, in his own work, but also because Jean-Luc Nancy, in a book on whose influence in his early work I hypothesize above, provides an extended commentary on the corresponding passage from the Science of Logic devoted to the speculative strangeness of aufheben.11 That Hegel is feigning surprise when he exclaims how “remarkable” it is “that language has come to use one and the same word for two opposite meanings” (Science 82) is suggested by the fact that such words in fact evince the truth of speculative idealism: concepts that we may have taken as radically incompatible move in synchrony, occupy the same vehicle. Like the speculative proposition, speculative words demonstrate for Hegel the folly—Kant’s—of thinking being dualistically. In the speculative proposition, otherness, in the form of predicative difference, is enfolded into the (grammatical) subject. Speculative words reveal that, as Freud would say, strangeness is already in the home.

    As if echoing the diagnoses that, ironically (Jameson) or not (Bayer), assign the Hegelian subject a narcissistic pathology, Bersani theorizes “narcissism” as an important vehicle for disorganizing the modern episteme. If, apart from Bayer, narcissism has been designated the modern ailment par excellence by the likes of Max Horkheimer, Theodor Adorno, James Baldwin, David Riesman, and Christopher Lasch,12 Bersani proposes that it is here, at ground zero of the modern subject’s pathological failure to encounter its others, that we can radically challenge our episteme’s assumptions. Bersani is after what we might call a theory of “speculative narcissism.” Notably, his rethinking of the subject’s self-love begins precisely at the moment when the thought of “the speculative” emerges in his work, that is, in the concluding chapter of A Future for Astyanax. Here, as I observed above, Bersani proposes that scholarship begin to move with (as Laplanche would say, to lean on) the art object, to replicate its styles of being. Scholarship, in other words, should engage in “the pleasures of … dismissible speculation” (Future 312). In the same chapter, Bersani draws our attention to a novelistic scene that exemplifies the pleasures of a speculative, and speculatively narcissistic, orientation. In his discussion of Pauline Réage’s Story of O (1954), which takes its cues from Laplanche and includes the first mention of the theory of “shattering” in his work, he briefly reflects on the male protagonist René’s homo-attraction to an older man, Sir Stephen, a desire whose contemplative “calmness” Bersani contrasts to the intensive pleasures that the novel’s sadists experience in witnessing their bottoms’ suffering. While the observation is something of a tangent in the analysis, this is an important moment insofar as it shows that, from the beginning of his engagement with psychoanalysis, Bersani supplements the psychoanalytic theory of the self’s undoing in masochistic jouissance (the sadists’ ébranlement) with a mode of pleasure in which the subject, rather than intensively imploding, can unravel differently, through an “untroubled nonsexual adoration” of his likenesses outside his self (Future 295). In a brief 2010 text, Bersani suggests that it is only in his later work that he has complicated “the Laplanchian notion of ébranlement, of sexual shattering” by coupling it with “another, less dramatic, … version of ego disidentification,” what he defines here as “the milder sensual pleasure of discovering our inaccurate self-replications in the world, the aesthetically pleasing correspondences between the world and multiple aspects of our subjecthood” (“Broken” 415). Yet the emergence of this mode is strictly coincident with ébranlement theory. It is first outlined in Bersani’s depiction of the way that René “worship[s Sir Stephen] without curiosity,” that is, without the epistemophilic paranoia that marks the Proustian subject’s efforts “to penetrate the secret of someone else’s mysteriously different ‘formula’ for sexual excitement” (Future 294). Writing twenty years after A Future for Astyanax, Bersani and Ulysse Dutoit might be describing René’s homo-narcissistic contemplation of Sir Stephen when they assert: “A nonantagonistic relation to difference depends on [an] inaccurate replication of the self in difference, on our recognizing that we are already out there. Self-love initiates the love of others; the love of the same does not erase difference when it takes place as a dismissal of the prejudicial opposition between sameness and difference” (Caravaggio 72).

    If, for Hegel, “[t]he principle of speculation is the identity of subject and object” (Difference 80), René’s narcissism constitutes a speculative orientation insofar as it radically modifies the subject’s relationship to the world. Rather than Marcel’s anguished curiosity about the enigma of the other’s desire, his attraction to Sir Stephen is informed by the recognition of his imbrication in the other. It is speculatively narcissistic. While the scenes of sadomasochistic jouissance—in which the subject identifies with the other’s pain—are organized around radical otherness (most often figured in the unbridgeable gap of sexual difference, the “tragic” principle in Réage’s work, as Bersani writes [Future 301]), René’s pleasure issues from his recognition of the sameness of his self and the other. Speculative critics too should find in art not an object of mysterious otherness whose riddles they, Marcel-like, need to solve; rather, they attune to the object’s immanent rhythm, yield to their capture by a (nonparanoid) fascination with its “other sameness” (Bersani and Dutoit, Forms of Being 120). The subject’s speculative entwinement with the world deactivates “knowledge” as the mechanism of accessing otherness, typical to Cartesian modernity. In speculative aesthetics, as Bersani writes with Dutoit, “there is nothing ‘to know,’ only the consciousness of the movement in which we participate” (Caravaggio’s 72). The speculative reader is moved not by epistemophilia but by the aesthetic pleasures of shared rhythms.

    Receptive Bodies is not the first time Bersani affirms his adoption of “speculation” as his own mode of thinking. In an endnote to The Freudian Body, he says that even when his subject is not Freud, his writing is “informed by a certain type of psychoanalytic speculation” (Freudian 118n2). In the foreword to The Death of Stéphane Mallarmé, he similarly writes that, in his commentary on the poet, he will be indulging in “the pleasure of taking a few speculative risks” (Death ix).13 Here, as in A Future for Astyanax, speculation is evoked as a work of “pleasure” (Future 312). The “pleasure” of speculations is different from—yet related to—the pleasure associated with the notion that has to a large extent informed the reception of Bersani’s work: ébranlement, the experience of the self’s “plunging” into an “antisocial” sexual jouissance (Is the Rectum 30, 93). While this—the “antisocial thesis”—has often been cited as Bersani’s contribution to queer theory, the speculative mode of pleasure has received considerably less attention, despite its role, in the form of “homoness,” as the central idea presented in Homos (1995). Like René’s speculative narcissism, the pleasure of homoness is that of sociability: it is an attunement where the subject meets the world in correspondence or solidarity, where the self is discovered to have always already entailed the world’s predicative difference.

    Bersani declares toward the end of Receptive Bodies that “epistemes change” (Receptive 124). If we are to disentangle ourselves from the ethical disaster of modern epistemophilia and precipitate a new episteme by “discover[ing] a new relation to the world” (Is the Rectum 160), we need to train ourselves in modes of homoness and speculative narcissism. Our deprogramming will require an “ascetic” practice, a term with which Bersani indicates the affinity of his thinking with that of later Foucault. It is an aesthetic program, aiming at what Foucault, too, calls “an aesthetics of existence” (History vol. 2, 253). Bersani suggests that we glimpse a model for our reorientation in the speculative moments that, like the intensive pleasures Freud considered the enemy of civilizational work, “convulse” his intellectual practice (Freud, Civilization 267). As Bersani puts it, in an echo of Martin Heidegger, “psychoanalysis … like art … might train us to see our prior presence in the world, to see, as bizarre as this may sound, that, ontologically, the world cares for us” (Is the Rectum 152-53). When he uses “apprenticeship” as a synonym for “ascesis” (we need an “apprenticeship for a relationality founded on sameness rather than difference” [Is the Rectum 44]), he implicitly proposes a connection between Foucault and Gilles Deleuze: the term enters his vocabulary through his early engagement, in Balzac to Beckett: Center and Circumference in French Fiction (1970), and then in A Future for Astyanax, with Deleuze’s account of Marcel’s “apprenticeship” in reading the world’s signs.14

    As my epigraphs suggest, such moments also indicate the unexplored affinity of his thinking with onto-ethical models like Ralph Waldo Emerson’s, according to whom our lives constitute an “apprenticeship” in the rapport of being (403). For Bersani, as for Emerson, the movement of our thinking agrees with, or replicates, “the universal circularity of being” (Bersani and Dutoit, Forms of Being 170). He continues this thought in Receptive Bodies: “We live in a universe of circulating forms—at once material and spiritual—that, while colliding with and resisting one another, also continuously repeat, re-find one another” (Receptive 49, emphasis added). As much as he associates À la recherche du temps perdu‘s “ever widening concentric circles of drama and analysis” with Freud’s argument about the imperishability of mental events (Preface xi-xii), the term “re-finding” in Receptive Bodies evokes Freud’s theory of the subject’s uncanny discovery of the earliest object in love: “The finding of an object,” Freud writes, “is in fact a refinding of it” (Three 145). Bersani invites us to read the moments in Civilization and Its Discontents and the Three Essays as Freudian versions of anamnesis, the Platonic concept whose long history, as I have suggested here, intersects with German Idealism in the Hegelian speculative subject.15 When Bersani writes in 2008 that, in Plato and Freud, “love is a phenomenon of memory, and an instance of narcissistic fascination” (Bersani and Phillips, Intimacies 81), he is recalling—perhaps without conscious memory—his own argument, thirty years earlier, about René’s “fascinated worship” of Sir Stephen (Future 295). What he calls “fascination” in Intimacies is different from the “paranoid fascination” with which the enigmatic other captures the Proustian and the Laplanchean subjects.16 Equally a fascination, anamnestic love operates as the subject’s enthrallment with a re-found object, but an object that—as Deleuze suggests of Proust’s involuntary memory and Bersani of Baudelaire’s idealization—is thereby “created.” In it, the subject loves the other not as the source of hidden knowledge about his self, but aesthetically, as a repetition, perhaps an amplification, of his likeness. It is an ethics of “inaccurate replications” rather than one of radical differences, an ethics that, counteracting our “intractable” hatred of otherness, may yet enable “[t]he viability of our being-in-the-world” (Receptive 49). This can take place if we cultivate the flash of anamnestic recollection where the subject re-finds its others in the world, like the lover who discovers that she already—to use language we must unlearn—”knows” the beloved in the mirror.

    Footnotes

    1. The German originals for Hegel are from Werke, edited by Moldenhauer and Michel.

    2. See Foucault, “Discourse” 235-36; and Butler, Subjects 183-84.

    3. My overview of Hegel’s reading of Kant draws from McCumber; and Sedgwick. For condensed introductions to the history of “the speculative” in philosophy, see Becker; and Ebbersmeyer.

    4. Throughout, I quote from The Encyclopaedia Logic, the 1991 translation of Enzyklopädie der philosophischen Wissenschaften im Grundriss (the Lesser Logic) by T. F. Geraets, W. A. Suchting, and H. S. Harris; references are indicated parenthetically as Encyclopaedia. Bersani quotes from William Wallace’s 1892 translation, The Logic of Hegel. When discussing Bersani’s quotations, I will use this edition, parenthetically referred to as Logic.

    5. On the speculative proposition in Hegel, see Gasché ch. 3; Nancy, Speculative; and Malabou ch. 12.

    6. On the law of “theoretico-genesis” see Laplanche, Life 2, 9, 87; “Unfinished” 81-82; New 167n22. John Fletcher claims that Laplanche’s suggestion must be understood as a “parody” (3).

    7. See Laplanche’s commentary on the concept’s translation in Life 15-16; and in Laplanche and Pontalis 29-30.

    8. See Derrida, Dissemination 93, 127-28, and 156-71; Of Grammatology 7, 42, 50, 57-59, 71, 259-60, and 266; and “Structure” 292.

    9. Bersani notes the journal issue’s importance also in FA 9, 319n4.

    10. Bersani refers to Derrida’s essay in Freudian 56, 66. While “To Speculate—On ‘Freud’” will see its first publication as part of La Carte postale: De Socrate à Freud et au-delà in 1980, a section of the essay is published in 1978 in Etudes Freudiennes (and translated, in the same year, as “Speculations—on Freud” in Oxford Literary Review). As Derrida notes, the essay is an extract from the seminar La vie la mort, held at École normale supérieure in 1975 (“Legs” 88); it also shares its title with a seminar that he gives in 1977-78 at Yale (Jacques Derrida Papers Box 61, Folder 14; see the catalogue available at https://oac.cdlib.org/findaid/ark:/13030/tf3q2nb26c/ [53]).

    11. For Hegel’s original, see Science 81-82. Nancy, too, draws our attention to Hegel’s discussion of speculative words in the Encyclopedia; see Nancy, Speculative 56.

    12. On Horkheimer and Adorno’s (and, more generally, the Frankfurt School’s) account of the role of (homosexual) narcissism in the psychopathology of fascism, see Hewitt ch. 2. On Riesman, Lasch, and other American commentators, see Lunbeck. A study of the role of narcissism in Baldwin’s account of diasporic modernity has yet to be written.

    13. “Freud,” Bersani continues in The Culture of Redemption (1990), “has determined more than anyone else of the ways in which I read art,” particularly “the experience of having followed the modes of theoretical failure and even collapse in his work, the processes by which arguments are at once elaborated and disformulated” (Culture 44). Whether its subject is Freud or not, Bersani’s own thinking, in other words, remains—as he writes in 2008—”highly speculative” (Bersani and Phillips, Intimacies 121).

    14. See Deleuze esp. ch. 3. For Bersani’s discussion of Deleuze’s study, see Balzac 234-35 and Future 256. He evokes the concept in Future 314; for later uses, see Death 3; Homos 6; Is the Rectum 69; and Bersani and Dutoit, Caravaggio’s 69.

    15. More precisely, as Ernst Bloch argues, we find Hegel’s version of anamnesis in his concept of Erinnerung, the mode of memory that operates by the past’s “inwardization” (Er-innerung). If Bloch is critical of the ramifications of Hegel’s anamnestic model of becoming for theorizing of futurity, Derrida sees in Erinnerung a continuation of the tradition in classical metaphysics that thinks the self/other relation in terms of the subject’s consumption and assimilation of the object. He suggests that Erinnerung belongs to the long line of Western philosophy’s “‘tropes of cannibalism’” (“Interview” [with Birnbaum and Olsson] n. pag.); its mechanism, as he puts it in Glas, is to achieve the “holocaust” of all otherness, a “[p]ure consuming destruction” (242-43, 238). While he never mentions Hegel’s theory of Erinnerung, Bersani would recognize in it another moment in the genealogy of anamnestic, “speculative” memory that he has mobilized in Baudelaire, Proust, Freud, Sloterdijk, and others.

    16. On “paranoid fascination,” see Bersani and Dutoit, Caravaggio’s 38, 42, 95; Bersani and Dutoit, Forms of Being 37; and Bersani, Is the Rectum 92, 177, 178, 180.

    Works Cited

    • Bayer, Oswald. “The Modern Narcissus.” Lutheran Quarterly 9, 1995, pp. 301–13.
    • Becker, Werner. “Spekulation.” Handbuch Philosophischer Grundbegriffe, edited by Hermann Krings, Hans Michael Baumgartner, and Christoph Wild, vol. 3, Munich, Kösel, 1974, p.1368.
    • Bersani, Leo. Balzac to Beckett: Center and Circumference in French Fiction. Oxford UP, 1980.
    • —. Baudelaire and Freud. U of California P, 1977.
    • —. “Broken Connections.” PMLA, vol. 125, no. 2, 2010, pp. 414–17. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/25704441.
    • —. The Culture of Redemption. Harvard UP, 1990.
    • —. The Death of Stéphane Mallarmé. Cambridge UP, 1982.
    • —. The Freudian Body: Psychoanalysis and Art. Columbia UP, 1986.
    • —. A Future for Astyanax: Character and Desire in Literature. 1976. Columbia UP, 1984.
    • —. Homos. Harvard UP, 1995.
    • —. Is the Rectum a Grave? and Other Essays. U of Chicago P, 2010.
    • —. Marcel Proust: The Fictions of Life and of Art. 2nd ed., Oxford UP, 2013.
    • —. Preface to the Second Edition. Marcel Proust: The Fictions of Life and of Art, 2nd ed., Oxford UP, 2013, pp. ix-xix.
    • —. Receptive Bodies. U of Chicago P, 2018.
    • —. “Rigorously Speculating: An Interview with Leo Bersani.” By Mikko Tuhkanen. Leo Bersani: Queer Theory and Beyond, edited by Mikko Tuhkanen, SUNY P, 2014, pp. 279–96.
    • —. “The Subject of Power.” Review of Surveiller et punir and La Volonté de savoir by Michel Foucault, Diacritics, vol. 7, no. 3, 1977, pp. 2–21.
    • —. Thoughts and Things. U of Chicago P, 2015.
    • Bersani, Leo, and Ulysse Dutoit. Arts of Impoverishment: Beckett, Rothko, Resnais. Harvard UP, 1993.
    • —. Caravaggio. British Film Institute, 1999.
    • —. Caravaggio’s Secrets. MIT P, 1998.
    • —. Forms of Being: Cinema, Aesthetics, Subjectivity. British Film Institute, 2004.
    • –. The Forms of Violence: Narrative in Assyrian Art and Modern Culture. Schocken Books, 1985.
    • Bersani, Leo, and Adam Phillips. Intimacies. U of Chicago P, 2008.
    • Bloch, Ernst. “Hegel und Anamnesis.” Heidelberger Hegel-Tage 1962: Vorträge und Dokumente, edited by Hans-Georg Gadamer, Bonn, H. Bouvier, 1964, pp. 167–80.
    • Bogue, Ronald. Deleuzian Fabulation and the Scars of History. Edinburgh UP, 2010.
    • Cerf, Walter. “Speculative Philosophy and Intellectual Intuition: An Introduction to Hegel’s Essays.” Hegel, Difference, pp. xi-xxxvi.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. Proust and Signs. 1964. Translated by Richard Howard, U of Minnesota P, 2000.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Dissemination. 1972. Translated by Barbara Johnson, U of Chicago P, 1981.
    • —. La dissémination. Paris, Seuil, 1972.
    • —. Glas. 1974. Translated by John P. Leavey, Jr. and Richard Rand, U of Nebraska P, 1986.
    • —. “An Interview with Jacques Derrida on the Limits of Digestion.” By Daniel Birnbaum and Anders Olsson. 1991 (1990). Translated by Brian Manning Delaney, e-flux, v. 2, Jan. 2009, n. pag. www.e-flux.com/journal/02/68495/an-interview-with-jacques-derrida-on-the-limits-of-digestion/.
    • —. Jacques Derrida papers. MS-C001. Special Collections and Archives, UC Irvine Libraries, Irvine, California. Catalogue available at oac.cdlib.org/findaid/ark:/13030/tf3q2nb26c/. —. “Legs de Freud.” Etudies Freudiennes, v. 13–14, 1978, pp. 87–126.
    • . Of Grammatology. 1967. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, Johns Hopkins UP, 1998.
    • —. The Post Card: From Socrates to Freud and Beyond. 1980. Translated by Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1987.
    • —. “Speculations—On Freud.” Translated by Ian McLeod, Oxford Literary Review, vol. 3, no. 2, 1978, pp. 78–97. Edinburgh University Press Journals, doi:10.3366/olr.1978.009.
    • —. “Structure, Sign, and Play in the Discourse of the Human Sciences.” Writing and Difference. 1967. Translated by Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1978, pp. 278–93.
    • —. “To Speculate—on ‘Freud.’” Post Card 257–409.
    • Ebbersmeyer, Sabrina. “Spekulation.” Historisches Wörterbuch der Philosophie, edited by Joachim Ritter, Karlfried Gründer, and Gottfried Gabriel, vol. 9, Basel, Schwabe, 1971–2007, pp. 1355–72.
    • Emerson, Ralph Waldo. “Circles.” Essays and Lectures, Library of America, 1983, pp. 401–14.
    • Fletcher, John. “Psychoanalysis and the Question of the Other.” Introduction. Laplanche, Essays pp. 1–51.
    • Foucault, Michel. “The Discourse on Language.” 1971. Translated by Rupert Sawyer, The Archaeology of Knowledge, 1969, Translated by A. M. Sheridan Smith, Pantheon, 1972, pp. 215–37.
    • —. The History of Sexuality. Translated by Robert Hurley, Vintage, 1990. 3 vols.
    • —. “Nietzsche, Genealogy, History.” 1971. Translated by Donald F. Brouchard and Sherry Simon, Aesthetics, Method, and Epistemology, edited by James D. Faubion and Paul Rabinow, The New Press, 1997–2000, pp. 369–91.
    • Freud, Sigmund. Beyond the Pleasure Principle. 1920. Pelican Freud Library, vol. 11, pp. 269–338.
    • —. Civilization and Its Discontents. 1930 (1929). Pelican Freud Library, vol. 12, 243–340.
    • —. The Complete Letters of Sigmund Freud to Wilhelm Fliess, 1887–1904. Edited and translated by Jeffrey Mouissaieff Masson, Belknap, 1985.
    • —. “An Outline of Psychoanalysis.” 1940. Pelican Freud Library, vol. 15, pp. 369–443.
    • —. The Pelican Freud Library. Edited and translated by James Strachey et al., Penguin, 1973–86. 15 vols.
    • —. “Project for a Scientific Psychology.” 1950 (1895). The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud, edited and translated by James Strachey et al., vol. 1, London, Hogarth, 1966, 281–397.
    • —. Three Essays on the Theory of Sexuality. 1905. Pelican Freud Library, vol. 7, pp. 31–169.
    • Gasché, Rodolphe. The Tain of the Mirror: Derrida and the Philosophy of Reflection. Harvard UP, 1988.
    • Hegel, Georg Wilhelm Friedrich. The Difference Between Fichte’s and Schelling’s System of Philosophy. 1801. Translated by H. S. Harris and Walter Cerf, SUNY P, 1977.
    • —. The Encyclopaedia Logic (with the Zusätze): Part I of the Encyclopaedia of Philosophical Sciences with the Zusätze. Translated by T. F. Geraets et al., Hackett, 1991.
    • —. Faith and Knowledge. 1802. Translated by Walter Cerf and H. S. Harris, SUNY P, 1977.
    • —. The Logic of Hegel, Translated from the Encyclopedia of the Philosophical Sciences. Translated by William Wallace, Oxford UP, 1892.
    • —. Phenomenology of Spirit. 1807. Translated by A.V. Miller, Oxford UP, 1977.
    • —. The Science of Logic. 1812–16 (1808–16). Edited and translated by George di Giovanni, Cambridge UP, 2010.
    • —. Werke. Edited by Eva Moldenhauer and Karl Markus Michel, Suhrkamp, 1969–71. 20 vols. Hewitt, Andrew. Political Inversions: Homosexuality, Fascism, and the Modernist Imaginary. Stanford UP, 1996.
    • Huffer, Lynne. Mad for Foucault: Rethinking the Foundations of Queer Theory. Columbia UP, 2010.
    • Jameson, Fredric. The Hegel Variations: On the Phenomenology of Spirit. Verso, 2010.
    • Jones, Ernest. The Life and Work of Sigmund Freud. Hogarth, 1953–57. 3 vols.
    • Laplanche, Jean. Essays on Otherness. Edited by John Fletcher, Routledge, 1999.
    • —-. Life and Death in Psychoanalysis. 1970. Translated by Jeffrey Mehlman, Johns Hopkins UP, 1985.
    • —. New Foundations for Psychoanalysis. 1987. Translated by David Macey, Blackwell, 1989.
    • —. “Notes on Afterwardsness.” Essays pp. 260–65.
    • —. “The So-Called ‘Death Drive’: A Sexual Drive.” 1996. Translated by Luke Thurston, British Journal of Psychotherapy, vol. 20, no. 4, 2004, pp. 455–71.
    • —. “Time and the Other.” Translated by Luke Thurston, Essays, pp. 234–59.
    • —. “The Unfinished Copernican Revolution.” Translated by Luke Thurston, Essays, pp. 52–83.
    • Laplanche, Jean, and J.-B. [Jean-Bertrand] Pontalis. The Language of Psychoanalysis. 1967. Translated by Donald Nicholson-Smith, Norton, 1973.
    • Lunbeck, Elizabeth. The Americanization of Narcissism. Harvard UP, 2014.
    • Malabou, Catherine. The Future of Hegel: Plasticity, Temporality, and Dialectic. 1996. Translated by Lisbeth During, Routledge, 2005.
    • Marx, Karl. “Contribution to the Critique of Hegel’s Philosophy of Law: Introduction.” 1844 (1843–44). Marx and Engels, Collected Works, vol. 3, pp. 175–87.
    • —. “Critique of the Hegelian Dialectic and Philosophy as a Whole.” 1844. Marx and Engels, Collected Works, vol. 3, pp. 326–46.
    • Marx, Karl and Friedrich Engels. Collected Works. International Publishers, 1975–2004. 50 vols.
    • —. The German Ideology. 1932 (1846). Collected Works, vol. 5, pp. 15–539.
    • —. The Holy Family, or Critique of Critical Criticism: Against Bruno Bauer and Company. 1845 (1844). Collected Works, vol. 4, pp. 3–211.
    • McCumber, John. Understanding Hegel’s Mature Critique of Kant. Stanford UP, 2014.
    • Mehlman, Jeffrey, editor. French Freud: Structural Studies in Psychoanalysis. Special issue of Yale French Studies, no. 48, 1972. JSTOR, doi:10.2307/2929620.
    • Nancy, Jean-Luc. Hegel: The Restlessness of the Negative. 1997. Translated by Jason Smith and Steven Miller, U of Minnesota P, 2002.
    • —. The Speculative Remark: (One of Hegel’s Bon Mots). 1973. Translated by Céline Surprenant, Stanford UP, 2001.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. “On the Utility and Liability of History for Life.” 1874. Unfashionable Observations. Translated by Richard T. Gray, Stanford UP, 1995, pp. 83–167.
    • Pippin, Robert B. Hegel’s Idealism: The Satisfactions of Self-Consciousness. Cambridge UP, 1989.
    • Proust, Marcel. The Fugitive. Translated by Peter Collier, The Prisoner and The Fugitive, Penguin, 2002, pp. 385–658.
    • Roth, Michael S. Knowing and History: Appropriations of Hegel in Twentieth-Century France, Cornell UP, 1988.
    • Sedgwick, Sally. Hegel’s Critique of Kant: From Dichotomy to Identity. Oxford UP, 2012.
    • Wright, Richard. Black Boy (American Hunger). 1945. Later Works, Library of America, 1991, pp. 1–365.
  • Notes on Contributors

    John Freeman is a Renaissance scholar with a wide range of research and teaching interests, from Shakespeare’s Hamlet to Thomas More’s Utopia to digital and popular culture (such as the MTV series “Catfish”). His recent publications include “Tupac’s ‘Holographic Resurrection’: Corporate Takeover or Rage against the Machinic?” (CTheory) and “Shakespeare’s Imitation Game, or: How Do You Solve a [Problem Set] Like Katherina?” (Symploke).

    Brian Glavey is an Associate Professor of English at the University of South Carolina and the author of The Wallflower Avant-Garde (Oxford, 2016). He is currently working on a book on relatability and the poetics of oversharing.

    Andrew Kingston is a PhD candidate in the Department of Comparative Literature at Emory University. His dissertation examines figures of corruption in the history of aesthetics and the performing arts, drawing on the work of Jacques Derrida, Stéphane Mallarmé, Arnold Schoenberg, and others. He has published on Derrida and Hegel.

    Michael Millner teaches English and American Studies at the University of Massachusetts in Lowell, where he will serve as the Nancy Donahue Endowed Professor of the Arts beginning in 2020. He is currently working on a narrative history of the Dylan-Warhol meeting in 1965. This essay is part of a larger project investigating how recent research in cognitive science has shaped political economy. More information about his scholarship and teaching is available at michaelmillner.com.

    Marina Peterson is Associate Professor of Anthropology at the University of Texas at Austin. She is the author of Sound, Space, and the City: Civic Performance in Downtown Los Angeles (UPenn Press), and has co-edited volumes on anthropology and the arts and global downtowns. Her work explores sound, sensation, and urban infrastructures below and above ground, with research primarily in Los Angeles and Appalachia. Her forthcoming book is Atmospheric Noise: Aerial Matters in Los Angeles (Duke UP).

    Steven Swarbrick is Assistant Professor of English at Baruch College, CUNY. His research spans sixteenth- and seventeenth-century English literature, queer theory, environmental humanities, film, and disability studies. His current book project is titled “Materialism without Matter: Environmental Poetics from Spenser to Milton.” He is working on a second book project provisionally titled “Deleuze and the Intolerable: Cinema at the End of the World.” His essays have appeared or are forthcoming in journals including Cultural Critique, JNT, and Criticism, as well as in several edited anthologies, including Queer Milton.

    Mikko Tuhkanen is Associate Professor of English at Texas A&M University, where he teaches African American and African-diasporic literatures, LGBTQ literatures, and literary theory. His most recent books include The Essentialist Villain: On Leo Bersani (2018) and The Cambridge History of Gay and Lesbian Literature (2014), co-edited with E. L. McCallum. He has published in diacritics, differences, American Literature, Cultural Critique, James Baldwin Review, and elsewhere.

  • Being Fascinated: Toward Blanchotian Film Theory

    Mikko Tuhkanen (bio)

    A review of Watt, Calum. Blanchot and the Moving Image: Fascination and Spectatorship. Legenda, 2017.

    In The Emergence of Cinematic Time: Modernity, Contingency, the Archive (2002), Mary Ann Doane not only maps the new technology’s historical context—masterfully analyzing cinema’s place in the constellation of such nineteenth-century discourses as thermodynamics, eugenics, statistic, and psychoanalysis—but also evokes, perhaps unwittingly, a dominant trope that has organized film theory since its beginning. This trope conveys what a psychoanalytically minded reader might call the “ambivalence” that has inflected the reception of cinema. On the one hand, the new technology was welcomed with enthusiasm for various reasons, among them its seeming ability to alleviate the cruelties of human finitude: the promise that, with the new re-presentational capacity, “death will have ceased to be absolute” (qtd. in Doane 62), that those whom we have lost will live on in lifelike simulacra. On the other hand, what Doane calls “this fascination with the technologically supported ability to inscribe time” (63) readily slipped into an anxiety about cinema’s potentially malevolent influence, often informed by the perceived kinship between film spectatorship and the histories of hypnosis and mesmerism. Commentators who made this connection—who saw in cinema dangers that would be allegorized in Robert Weise’s The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari and Fritz Lang’s Dr. Mabuse—introduced a vocabulary to film theory that has remained with us ever since. Doane continues this tradition by tracking the ways in which the unease of early commentators was elicited by “the fascination” of cinema (108), the “pleasure and fascination” of film viewing (107). This infectiously recurrent word, I propose, is important: since the late nineteenth century, observers of the new art have again and again returned to contemplate, in Ackbar Abbas’s phrase, “the fascination of the cinematic” (363).

    As Doane’s analysis suggests, the history of film theory is a history of fascination. Following early commentators’ routine references to what Hugo Münsterberg in 1916 called cinema’s “strange fascination” (221), critics of the culture industry in postwar Europe would frequently discern in popular culture the mechanism of ideological enthrallment, a bondage that the word “fascination,” with its long and resonant history in Western discourses, readily suggested. Theodor Adorno spoke of the “programmatic fascination” with which popular culture’s distractions snared individuals into a “bewitched reality” (“On the Fetish-Character” 276; Aesthetic Theory 227). While the Birmingham School would rethink such dynamics by reconsidering cultural contestations beyond the rigorous schemes of classical Marxism, in the film theory of the late twentieth century, particularly influenced by Lacanian psychoanalysis, Raymond Bellour, Christian Metz, Jean-Louis Baudry, and Laura Mulvey would go on to analyze spectatorial identification with the cinematic image in terms of the audience’s “imaginary” thrall—frequently, again, “fascination”—with screen images. The tradition of dissecting “the fascination of film” (Mulvey 14) has been more recently continued by Steven Shaviro, Oliver Harris, and Pansy Duncan; in ways that remain to be analyzed, Leo Bersani’s commentary on cinema, spread across his extensive oeuvre, similarly unfolds as a theory of fascination.

    In Blanchot and the Moving Image: Fascination and Spectatorship, Calum Watt positions Maurice Blanchot as an important and overlooked thinker in this genealogy. As Watt notes, Blanchot does not immediately come to mind as a theorist of film. His philosophical interests focus almost exclusively on literary texts; only a few oblique references in his work evince any engagement with cinema. Nevertheless, a number of filmmakers—most notably Jean-Luc Godard, to whom the book’s first chapter is devoted—have deployed Blanchot as a point of reference. The task of Blanchot and the Moving Image is to make explicit the relevance of his work to the field of cinema studies. With a thorough knowledge of Blanchot’s work and an exquisite sensitivity to the details of his stylistics, Watt does this by elaborating on the concept of “fascination,” the nodal point at which film theory and Blanchot’s philosophy meet.

    Even though it is a central and recurring term in his work, “fascination” has received very little sustained attention from Blanchot’s commentators. Among scholars who have picked up the concept to any extent, Victoria Burke suggests that fascination allows Blanchot to rethink Hegelian “desire” beyond the “work” that dialectics demands: with “fascination,” we move from Hegel’s “labor of the negative” to Blanchot’s “worklessness,” the kind of paralytic receptiveness that the word suggests. Gerald Bruns, too, notes that the term in Blanchot evokes “the concept of passivity that is outside the dialectical alternatives of action and passion—a passivity that is not the mere negation of action” (Bruns 48, see also 59-61, 77). The concept, that is, offers Blanchot a potential escape from the stranglehold that dialectics has had on philosophy. Another term for this radical passivity is “essential solitude,” an idea that Blanchot, in the essay by that name, links persistently to fascination (“The Essential Solitude,” see esp. 25, 30-33). More recently, Brigitte Weingart has situated Blanchot’s evocations of “fascination” in the long history of affect theorists from Plutarch to René Descartes to Star Trek‘s Mr. Spock (Weingart 95-97), and Kevin Hart, reading Blanchotian thought in the context of twentieth-century reconfigurations of theology and mysticism, has suggested that “the sacred” elicits “fascination”: what Blanchot variously calls “il y a” or “the neuter” or “the Outside” or “the other night” “fascinates and frightens” (Hart 57, see also 152-53, 208, and passim).

    To my knowledge, only Shaviro and Harris have explored the overlap of film theory and Blanchotian fascination, a connection that Watt fleshes out. In this way, Blanchot and the Moving Image should also be read as a contribution to the emergent field of—as we might call it—”Fascination Studies.” As other scholars have indicated, the concept suggests the uncanny underside of modern life; it evokes the enchantments that Enlightenment modernity, for better or worse, is supposed to have defused. The term is derived from the Latin fascināre, whose semantic range moves from “irresistibly attractive influence” and “enchantment” to the obsolete meanings of “witchcraft” and “sorcery” (OED). While modernity is often figured in terms of the eradication of such superstitions as were articulated in ancient or medieval discourses about “fascinating” influences—in terms, that is, of the world’s “disenchantment”—we are by now used to observing the persistence with which various “irrationalities” have continued to inhabit the modern mind.1

    Apart from “fascination,” the history of cinema and its theorization share with Blanchotian philosophy the central concept of “the image”—a point whose obviousness Blanchot and the Moving Image may make one embarrassed to have missed. “Films,” Watt writes, “are made of what are commonly called ‘images,’ and are sometimes said to inspire ‘fascination’” (9-10). Blanchot imbues both terms with idiosyncratic, complicated significance. For him, “the image” suggests a realm in which objects are at once constituted and undone. Taking his cues particularly from Blanchot’s essay “The Two Versions of the Imaginary,” Watt writes that the image not only strips an object of its usability, but also undoes the self-certainty of the seeing subject. In the image, the world is composed and forsaken. Thus, “the image seems to involve a notion of abandonment“: to see the image we must both relinquish the thing seen and surrender ourselves as seeing (Watt 25). “Abandonment” belongs to a series of terms with which Blanchot develops the idea of an ethical passivity, central to his philosophy. The most frequently observed of such terms is that of idleness or worklessness (désœuvrement). With this concept, Blanchot suggests the undoing of what he, echoing Stéphane Mallarmé, calls the Book. The occasioning of literature in “books” or in a “work” constitutes a betrayal of literary specificity, while the literary, as something of an absorptive force, dissipates—one might say, unbinds—the book. Taking an example from Beckett, Blanchot writes that The Unnamable effects “a pure approach of the impulse from which all books come, of that original point where the work [l’œuvre] is lost, which always ruins the work, which restores the endless pointlessness [désœuvrement] in it, but with which it must also maintain a relationship that is always beginning again, under the risk of being nothing” (“‘Where now? Who now?’” 213, “‘Où maintenant? Qui maintenant?’” 290-91). In the texts that Watt analyzes, “the image” names precisely this unraveling; it designates “the intimate relation of the work of art with the fundament of being that is close to nothingness” (26). The wager of Blanchot and the Moving Image is that, as a technology of “the image,” cinema is permeated with the forces that Blanchot addresses in literature.

    “The image” precipitates, or is met with, fascination. Like the film theory that Doane continues, Blanchot invests the term itself with a highly ambivalent resonance. As much as there are “two versions of the imaginary,” there are two forms of fascination. It seems that, for Blanchot, both the image and the Book wield the force of fascination, but in crucially different (yet not unrelated) ways. “Blanchot’s concept of the image,” Watt writes, “is … marked by a kind of muted horror” (66)—the posture that we readily recognize as the hypnotic, mortal paralysis that “fascination” has frequently indicated. But if the image paralyzes one with the unbearable nothingness beyond language and individuation, the Book similarly captures the subject in its promise of a totality that would result from the kind of Work that Hegelian dialectics glorifies. As much as Mallarmé never escaped the lure of le Livre, what Blanchot calls the Book fascinates by promising to salvage the subject into coherence, the finished work disconnected from the forces of désœuvrement.

    Even as he dreams of a Work of encyclopediac coverage, Mallarmé nevertheless opts for the distractive pleasures of minor projects. Blanchot similarly suggests that any oeuvre will in turn force the artist and audience into a realm of a stranger fascination. His alternative to the seriousness of the Book is more ominous than the funny trifles Mallarmé wrote in order to escape from the Work (his fashion pieces, his Easter egg inscriptions, doggerel on outhouse walls): when the Book turns into the image, we feel “the regard of nothingness on us” (Watt 63). Watt proposes the doubleness of Blanchotian fascination by way of Martin Heidegger’s discussion of Benommenheit: “although he does not phrase it as such, there is for Blanchot something akin to two versions of fascination: on the one hand, the inauthentic absorption in idle talk … that Heidegger [or, rather, Being and Time’s first English translation] designates as fascination; and, on the other hand, the anxious experience of the abandonment of the world in the image which is for Blanchot, unlike Heidegger, still not something that can be called ‘authentic’” (30). An analogous doubleness is arguably at stake in film theory. As Doane notes, if early film promised to transcend mortality, it also, and at the same time, lured spectators with a “fascination with death,” evident in the eager consumption of early documentary footage of executions of animals and humans (Doane 164).

    Watt proposes that, given the onto-ethical valence of “the image,” cinema should be understood as a site of the kind of intensity that Blanchot assigns to literature; by highlighting the concept of “the image,” Blanchot allows us to develop an account of the cinematic art as a site where being (dis)appears. Taking up this task, Watt turns to three filmmakers as representatives of the “cinema of fascination” (111): Godard, Béla Tarr, and Gaspar Noé. In each chapter, the discussion of Blanchot and the filmmaker is inflected by an engagement with another major theorist. Chapter one tracks Blanchot’s influence not only on Godard’s films—particularly Histoire(s) du cinema—but also on Gilles Deleuze’s two-volume study of cinema, in whose mapping of the emergence of “time-image” in postwar European cinema both Blanchot and Godard figure centrally. The discussion of Tarr in chapter two in turn engages the work of Jacques Rancière, who has written extensively on the Hungarian filmmaker. As is appropriate for the lingering visuals of Tarr’s “slow cinema,” the chapter addresses a recurrent concern in twentieth-century film theory: the role of montage, and particularly the long take. The central thinker with whom Watt approaches Irréversible, Noé’s controversial exemplar of New French Extremism, is Emmanuel Lévinas, Blanchot’s frequent interlocutor. The juxtaposition of Noé and Lévinas is as productive as it is provocative: the suggestion is that Noé’s film is engaged in thinking the kind of demanding ethicality that Lévinas is known for.

    Moving from Godardian avant-garde to Tarr’s “slow” images to the gut-punching extremism of Noé’s films, Watt engages fully with scholarship on each filmmaker. Professing a familiarity with French-language scholarship, Watt gnaws at the monolingual hegemony of the Anglo-American academic market. One of his achievements is to bring to the English-speaking audience’s attention the work of Marie-Claire Ropars-Wuilleumier, who, more than any other scholar, has explored the connections between Blanchot and film theory. At the same time, he reminds us of the importance of Raymond Bellour’s extensive body of work, only some of which has been translated into English.

    In its grounding gesture of cross-fertilization, Blanchot and the Moving Image enables the expansion of both Blanchot scholarship and film theory. The book gives us a far from complete mapping of the emergent field; for example, the centrality of the concept of “fascination” to the larger history of film theory is only partially explored. In outlining the impact of Blanchot’s philosophy, the author’s references range generously from Lévinas to Derrida to Kant to Deleuze to Rancière to Agamben to unpublished dissertations, but these also have the effect of dissipating the focus on Blanchot as a thinker of cinema. Among the tasks for the book project’s final revisions might have been an effort to draw the argument into a punchier synthesis, perhaps cutting out some of the more tangential discussions and utilizing them as starting points for stand-alone articles.

    The reader is indeed left waiting for such future essays, for Blanchot and the Moving Image seems like an opening salvo in a larger intellectual project, one that will track the ways in which—as one of the study’s most exciting claims has it—”cinema’s contribution to thought is fascination” (96). From the perspective that Watt gives us—the viewpoint of a retrospective clarity—we can discern that other contemporary thinkers have already begun some of this work. That is, if film actualizes the absorbed passivity that Blanchot and film theory call “fascination,” Watt is not alone in making a claim for the cinema spectator’s dangerous yet ethical enjoyment. Already in the early 1980s, Leo Bersani and Ulysse Dutoit, in their analysis of Pier Paolo Pasolini’s Salò, noted “film’s potential for a vertiginous passivity (its eagerness merely to register)” (31), calling this vertigo, precisely, a “fascination.” Their arguments concerning the sadomasochistic dynamics of Sade and Pasolini evoke the kind of undoing, not unlike Blanchotian worklessness, that Bersani has elsewhere theorized as the subject’s shattering in ébranlement. Moreover, the devastation of this undoing is inextricable from a centrifugal expansion. As Blanchot writes, désœuvrement is at once the object’s “impoverishment” and “enrichment” (“The Two Versions of the Imaginary” 256). In becoming less, the object—but also the subject—becomes more; it is potentialized as the image. We should hear in Watt’s claim that cinematic fascination produces “a shorn and passive subject” (150) echoes of Bersani’s onto-ethics/aesthetics, increasingly, in his later work, developed in the context of film analysis. Such overlaps testify to the productivity of the problematic that Watt has initiated in his study.

    Footnotes

    1. Recent contributions to the study of fascination include Baumbach; Degen; Hahnemann and Weyand; Seeber; Thys; and Weingart. See also encyclopedic articles on fascination by Beth; Desprats-Péquignot; Lotter; and Türcke.

    Works Cited

    • Abbas, Ackbar. “Dialectic of Deception.” Public Culture, vol. 11, no. 2, 1999, pp. 347-63. Duke University Press Journals, doi:10.1215/08992363-11-2-347.
    • Adorno, Theodor W. Aesthetic Theory. 1970. Edited and translated by Robert HullotKentor, U of Minnesota P, 1997.
    • —. “On the Fetish-Character in Music and the Regression of Listening.” 1938. The Essential Frankfurt School Reader, edited by Andrew Arato and Eike Gebhardt, Continuum, 1982, pp. 270-99.
    • Baumbach, Sibylle. Literature and Fascination. Palgrave Macmillan, 2015.
    • Bersani, Leo, and Ulysse Dutoit. “Merde Alors.” October, vol. 13, Summer 1980, pp. 22-35. JSTOR, doi:10.2307/3397699.
    • Beth, Karl. “Faszination.” Handwörterbuch des deutschen Aberglaubens, edited by Eduard Hoffman-Krayer and Hanns Bächtold-Stäubli, vol. 2, de Guyter, 1987, pp. 1263-65.
    • Blanchot, Maurice. “The Essential Solitude.” The Space of Literature, edited by Ann Smock, U of Nebraska P, 1992, pp. 19-34.
    • —. “‘Où maintenant? Qui maintenant?’” Le Livre à venir, Gallimard, 1959, pp. 286-95.
    • —. The Space of Literature. 1955. Translated by Ann Smock, U of Nebraska P, 1982.
    • —. “The Two Versions of the Imaginary.” The Space of Literature, edited by Ann Smock, U of Nebraska P, 1992, pp. 254-63.
    • —. “‘Where now? Who now?’” The Book to Come. 1959. Translated by Charlotte Mandell, Stanford UP, 2003, pp. 210-17.
    • Bruns, Gerald L. Maurice Blanchot: The Refusal of Philosophy. 1997. Johns Hopkins UP, 2005.
    • Burke, Victoria I. “From Desire to Fascination: Hegel and Blanchot on Negativity.” MLN, vol. 114, no. 4, Sept. 1999, pp. 848-56. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/3251365.
    • Degen, Andreas. Ästhetische Faszination: Die Geschichte einer Denkfigur vor ihrem Begriff. Walter de Gruyter, 2017.
    • Desprats-Péquignot, Catherine. “Fascination.” International Dictionary of Psychoanalysis. 2002. Edited by Alain de Mijolla, and translated by Philip Beitchman, et al., vol. 1, Thomson Gale, 2005, pp. 555-56.
    • Doane, Mary Ann. The Emergence of Cinematic Time: Modernity, Contingency, the Archive. Harvard UP, 2002.
    • Duncan, Pansy. “Fascination: Between the Rough and the Glossy.” The Emotional Life of Postmodern Film: Affect Theory’s Other, Routledge, 2015, pp. 77-107.
    • Hahnemann, Andy, and Björn Weyand, editors. Faszination: Historische Konjunkturen und heuristische Tragweite eines Begriffs. Peter Lang, 2009.
    • Harris, Oliver. “Film Noir Fascination: Outside History, but Historically So.” Cinema Journal, vol. 43, no. 1, 2003, pp. 3-24. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/1225928.
    • Hart, Kevin. The Dark Gaze: Maurice Blanchot and the Sacred. U of Chicago P, 2004.
    • Lotter, Konrad. “Faszination.” Lexikon der Ästhetik, edited by Wolfhart Henckmann and Konrad Lotter, C. H. Beck, 1992, pp. 60-61.
    • Mulvey, Laura. “Visual Pleasure and Narrative Cinema.” 1975 (1973). Visual and Other Pleasures, Macmillan, 1989, pp.14-26.
    • Münsterberg, Hugo. The Photoplay: A Psychological Study. 1916. Arno Press, 1970.
    • Seeber, Hans Ulrich. Literarische Faszination in England um 1900. Heidelberg: Universitätverlag, Winter, 2012.
    • Shaviro, Steven. “Film Theory and Visual Fascination.” The Cinematic Body, U of Minnesota P, 1993, pp. 1-65.
    • Thys, Michel. Fascinatie: Een fenomenologisch-psychoanalytische verkenning van het onmenselijke. Amsterdam: Boom, 2006.
    • Türcke, Christoph. “Faszination.” Historisch-kritisches Wörterbuch des Marxismus, edited by Wolfgang Fritz Haug, Frigga Haug, Peter Jehle, and Wolfgang Küttler, vol. 4, Berlin Institute of Critical Theory, 1999, pp. 186-94.
    • Weingart, Brigitte. “Contact at a Distance: The Topology of Fascination.” Rethinking Emotion: Interiority and Exteriority in Premodern, Modern, and Contemporary Thought, edited by Rüdiger Campe and Julia Weber, De Gruyter, 2014, pp. 72-100.

  • Derrida’s Relevance

    Andrew Kingston (bio)

    A review of Crockett, Clayton. Derrida after the End of Writing: Political Theology and New Materialism. Fordham UP, 2017.

    Clayton Crockett has written and edited multiple books on theology, psychoanalysis, and contemporary continental theory. Derrida after the End of Writing represents his first text explicitly dedicated to the work of Jacques Derrida. In this book, Crockett covers a great deal of Derrida’s later interventions in religion and politics, while also situating them in relation to several somewhat recent philosophical trends like “New Materialism,” “Speculative Realism,” and “Object-oriented Ontology.” In doing so, Crockett’s book constellates a number of important points of potential connection between Derrida and these materialist strains of continental thought, some of which dismiss deconstruction as only a theory of language. While Crockett’s premises sometimes seem to concede too much to this popular mischaracterization of Derrida’s work, his text should be commended for its attempt to open new avenues for intellectual debate at the intersections of deconstruction, theology, politics, and (new) materialisms. This book will probably appeal most to contemporary materialist thinkers who might be deconstruction-curious; conversely, it would also work well as a primer for Derrida scholars with an interest in productively engaging with new materialist philosophies.

    The book opens with the contention that Derrida’s thought “remains important” and that “it cannot be relegated to the dust-bin of some late-twentieth-century linguistic idealism and subjectivist constructivism.” Crockett qualifies this statement by noting that “something changes in Derrida’s work” around the late 1980s (1); or, more precisely, “something has changed in the background or the cultural and intellectual context of how we read him.” For Crockett, this shift is especially marked in Derrida’s oeuvre by a move away from what Catherine Malabou calls a “motor scheme” of writing, and toward another scheme—toward “the machinic, teletechnology, or technoscience,” toward Malabou’s own idea of “plasticity,” and through this toward certain possible materialist readings. The book thus begins by introducing a division into Derrida’s thought, and asking “what it would mean to read Derrida beyond the scheme of writing” (2). Another, quite different iteration of Crockett’s opening gambit, then, would be that Derrida can only “remain important” or demonstrate a “continuing relevance” (2-3) today to the extent that we can overcome a supposedly outmoded schema of writing in order to show instead “how the so-called linguistic paradigm was already a material paradigm” (9). This ultimatum is more explicitly stated toward the end of the book: “The question that drives this book is whether Derrida’s philosophy has a future, and its tentative suggestion is that this answer depends on the extent to which it can be released from writing” (112). Such a claim will inevitably energize some readers and irritate others, though the book’s stated intention is to interrogate the ways that Derrida’s thought “is important and relevant beyond simple polemics (whether pro or anti)” (3).

    Crockett seeks to accomplish this paradigm shift, from writing to a “non-reductionist materialism,” not only through appeals to science later in his text, but also through sustained discussions of the material dimensions of religion and politics. It is in these discussions of religion and politics that the book is at its strongest. By the end of his introduction, Crockett locates one potential inroad to a materialist reading of Derrida along these lines—despite Derrida’s general suspicion of materialisms, which Crockett acknowledges (3)—in the semiotic overdetermination of the word “force” in Derrida’s work. Setting up some of the central concerns of the book, he reads “force” through texts like Carl Rashke’s Force of God, Derrida’s “Force and Signification” and “Force of Law,” and finally the idea that

    Energy is force, forces, and these forces make us—they are us. These energy forces are at one and the same time fully material and fully spiritual. Here is where materialism, religion, and politics, including the themes and concerns of political theology, intersect.(11)

    Unfortunately, this confluence of forces is left relatively underdeveloped in the book. Even so, over its eight main chapters, Derrida after the End of Writing presents a series of provocative insights like this one, through which Derrida might be brought into a closer—if ultimately asymptotic—relation with the materialist currents that dominate contemporary continental thought today.

    In the first half of the book, Crockett takes religion as “a mode for Derrida to articulate deconstruction beyond the constraints of writing in a narrow sense” (25). The text goes on to describe religion not as any isolated institution, but as a wider set of principles that have been diffused (as Max Weber described, for instance) throughout the hegemonic structures of capitalism and Western culture more generally (32). From this perspective, toward the end of Chapter 2, Crockett offers a noteworthy commentary on the character of Shylock in Shakespeare’s The Merchant of Venice, vis-à-vis Derrida’s reading of the play in “What is a ‘Relevant’ Translation?” and Gil Anidjar’s Blood: A Critique of Christianity. Following Derrida, Crockett observes how Shylock and his forced conversion act as a figure of the relève (or sublation) by Christianity of that which would oppose it, whether theologically, politically, or economically; the violently sublating “ruse of mercy” described by Shakespeare’s play, and through which Shylock is made to convert to Christianity under duress, thus becomes an important “site of the link between the theological and the political, which Derrida wants to deconstruct” (Crockett 38). The book pursues this complex relationship of the theological and the political through several Derridean figures, such as “auto-immunity” (47)—or as Derrida calls it elsewhere, “auto-co-immunity” (Acts of Religion 87). But again, in terms of Crockett’s overall argument, what ties these political and religious topics together is that they “are not figures of writing; they constitute an opening to another form of conceptuality” (Crockett 47).

    These early inquiries—into religion, politics, economics, and community—then lead Crockett toward an explication of what he calls (as the title of Chapter 3) a “political theology without sovereignty” in Derrida’s later thought. In other words, after showing that religion is always already political, Crockett wants also to demonstrate that the political is always already religious; but in contrast to Carl Schmitt’s idea of a political theology (i.e., the secularization of theological concepts in politics, transcendentally guaranteed by a God-like form of sovereignty), Crockett explores the possibility of a kind of political theology of the event, which unsettles the idea of sovereignty upon which Schmitt’s political theology relies. He locates this twist on political theology in Derrida’s later Blanchotian formulations of “messianicity without messianism” and “religion without religion” (50), after which he briefly begins to think through what such a non-sovereign understanding of political theology would mean for the contemporary world, by raising questions of ecology, global politics, and religious fundamentalism. Although these questions are brought up in a more or less cursory manner, they do point to the many crucial ways in which Derrida’s thought remains pertinent to this time in history, with its perpetual crises and impossible decisions.

    Another aspect of this book that is worth pausing over is a discussion that takes place primarily in Chapter 5, which puts a Derridean ethics into conversation with Timothy Morton’s Hyperobjects and with “Object-oriented Ontology.” In doing so, this chapter contains perhaps the text’s most compelling and original contribution to contemporary trends in continental thought. Its argument begins from Derrida’s move toward Heidegger at the end of his reading of Paul Celan in “Rams” (the subject of the book’s fourth chapter), in which Derrida problematizes Heidegger’s famous statement that “the stone is worldless, the animal is poor in world, man is world-forming” (qtd. in Crockett 67). Crockett suggests that contemporary theories of objects can offer productive ways to continue to destabilize what is specifically human in this Heideggerian idea of “world.” This would be accomplished not (only) in relation to the supposedly world-poor animal—which Derrida already often addressed and was addressed by—but in relation to the worldless stone, which is to say in relation to the worldless and inanimate object. In this regard, Crockett claims that Object-oriented Ontology provides a way to think about how the worldlessness of inanimate objects can call us into asymmetrical ethical relationships with them, precisely due to our “inability to respond adequately to them” (85), our inability to respond to a radical otherness that confronts us through their lack of world. From this orientation toward the worldless object, Crockett turns back to Derrida, and toward the possibility that an ethical relationship might arise at the moment when, in Celan’s words, “Die Welt ist fort”—from which it follows that “ich muß dich tragen:”

    The World is gone. Derrida says that “as soon as I am obliged, from the instant when I am obliged to you, when I owe, when I owe it to you, owe it to myself to carry you, as soon as I speak to you and am responsible for you, or before you, there can no longer, essentially, be any world.” (85; slightly altered due to typographical error in the text)

    Similarly, Crockett cites Derrida’s phrase tout autre est tout autre (which is something of a subtheme throughout the text) as another ethical injunction to be read in light of the worldless object: “If every other is every other, that does not simply mean all human others who exist in Kantian terms as rational moral beings. Derrida’s late work, in particular, has the purpose of questioning the status of the human and its relation to nonhuman others, in a way that has not always been fully acknowledged” (92). These non-human others, for Crockett, should include objects.

    After this central discussion of objects, the book’s three final chapters address three contemporary thinkers whose work is indebted to Derrida: John D. Caputo, Catherine Malabou, and Karen Barad. What ties these chapters to one another and to the rest of the book is, again, the contention that each develops Derrida’s thought outside of a paradigm of writing. While Crockett’s reading of Caputo’s theology can be more easily understood in terms of the text’s earlier claims, his last two chapters rather abruptly pivot toward interpretations of Derrida in relation to the sciences—namely, neuroscience (Malabou) and theoretical physics (Barad). While these chapters are informative and interesting, they come across as more isolated from the broader arguments that Crockett sets up in the first half of his text. They certainly provide helpful discussions of further potential avenues for materialist reinterpretations of Derrida, but at the same time they tend to diminish some of the more unique contributions that Crockett himself makes (such as his readings of Derrida and political theology, or his juxtaposition of a Derridean ethics with Object-oriented Ontology). But if the reader is curious about the legacies of Derrida’s thought in Caputo, Malabou, or Barad, Crockett manages to condense a large amount of information into brief, readable overviews. There are also provocative observations about Derrida’s non-concept of différance in relation to physics at the end of the chapter on Barad.

    The main body of the book more or less ends after these final surveys. In place of a conclusion, one finds an afterword, titled “The Sins of the Fathers—A Love Letter,” which is not meant to summarize the book’s argument or build upon its previous chapters; instead, the afterword is written as a highly personal and confessional piece, through which Crockett “reflects more personally on Derrida in relation to love, fatherhood, and mourning” (139). Here Crockett denounces the pervasiveness within the discipline of philosophy of what Derrida called phallogocentrism, as well as the ways in which cis male philosophers consciously or unconsciously perpetuate its patriarchal order by identifying with other male philosophers as surrogate father figures (144). To that end, Crockett cedes the end of his book to a number of female-identifying philosophers such as Malabou, Bracha Ettinger, and Catherine Keller. This is a constructive gesture, though its reliance on heterosexual familial metaphor is perhaps unnecessary. Overall, however, Crockett’s explicit recognition of sexism in philosophy (and across academia) is an extremely important intervention to continue to make—and the vulnerability with which he lays out this problem is admirable.

    One issue with this book is its scope, or more precisely the relationship between its scope and its size. Among other topics, Derrida after the End of Writing addresses Derrida’s thought on both Christianity and religion in general, his deconstructions of sovereignty, and his readings of Celan and Heidegger, situating these topics alongside Caputo’s weak theology, Malabou’s notion of plasticity, Morton’s hyperobjects, Meillassoux’s theory of “correlationism,” and Barad’s engagements with theoretical physics. It does all this in 156 pages (really 138, excluding the afterword). Unavoidably, then, the text is unable to spend much time developing any one of its claims, and instead adopts a mode of writing that could be called exploratory or even manifesto-like.

    Secondly, given the spatial constraints of the book, it unfortunately leaves out a number of other texts that would have contributed to or even altered its arguments. For instance, although Crockett acknowledges that Derrida “certainly kept a critical distance from materialism” (3), he does not go any further in demonstrating or giving reasons for this critical distance. The book’s engagements with the new materialisms would have been strengthened by addressing Derrida’s own complicated relation to materialisms in general (as he outlined it, for example, in Positions 62-67). Additionally, in a text that interprets Derrida in relation to materialism and later in relation to the sciences, it is strange not to see acknowledgments of other efforts (outside Malabou and Barad) to think explicitly about these relations. For example, the book might have mentioned Arkady Plotnitsky’s Complementarity: Anti-Epistemology after Bohr and Derrida, Claire Colebrook’s “Matter Without Bodies,” or the more recent work of Francesco Vitale on Derrida and biology, such as his 2014 essay, “The Text and the Living: Jacques Derrida between Biology and Deconstruction.” The latter investigates Derrida’s 1975-76 seminar, La vie la mort, in which he analyzes the work of French biologist François Jacob alongside figures of life (and) death in Heidegger, Nietzsche, and Freud. There are also more recent texts on this seminar that Crockett could not have taken into account, but that should now be considered in relation to his text, such as Vitale’s Biodeconstruction, Dawne McCance’s The Reproduction of Life Death, and the recent French publication of the seminar itself.

    Finally, there remains the question of writing, its “end,” and the suspicions that such a proclamation might raise with some readers of Derrida. Such readers might dispute not only that there is an “end” of writing, but also that “writing” has a stable enough identity within Derrida’s oeuvre that it could have a beginning or end in the first place. For example, one might point out that if indeed a notion of writing can be said to be privileged in Derrida’s early work, this privilege is usually derived more from the historical and philosophical portrayal of writing as a figure of exteriority or of derivativeness, and less from a desire on Derrida’s part to view the world through the lenses of semiotics or linguistics. Further, these readers might say, Derrida often discussed writing alongside other terms that are not primarily linguistic, such as “the supplement” or “spacing;” when he does focus on writing specifically, it is not in order to make everything into a text but in order to make very specific interventions in the history of Western philosophy—for example (as in Voice and Phenomenon), to destabilize the mechanisms of “auto-affection” that produce and reinforce the supposed interior selfsameness of the phenomenological subject. If, for reasons like these, this figure of writing does not simply present what Derrida calls a “vulgar [vulgaire] concept of writing” (Of Grammatology 56), then to propose a split in his work whereby one might move beyond writing is already to pose a complex question (plurium interrogationum), according to which the inextricably contextual functions of writing in Derrida’s work would need to be first universalized and reified before this figure could be superseded by another “scheme.” Derrida’s early arguments, in other words, cannot be consolidated around a unified question of writing without removing them from the particular ways they use this figure in relation to different aspects of the Western metaphysical tradition. To suggest that Derrida’s early philosophy can be understood in terms of writing, then, is something like saying that the Odyssey can be understood in terms of sailing: yes, there is a lot of it, but that is not the whole story.

    Crockett is well aware of this. Reading his text closely reveals a consistent hesitation concerning the false dilemma inherent in the idea of an after or an end of writing. For instance, he makes many statements like “[w]riting is always already material, and Derrida was never a linguistic or transcendental idealist” (6); or “we ignore the complexities of language at our peril” (9); or “most readers assume that différance is a purely linguistic phenomenon. I think this is a misunderstanding of Derrida.” Shortly after this last statement, Crockett writes: “There is no proper Derrida, but there are more interesting, relevant, and compelling iterations of Derrida’s thought” (138). In the end, the book returns to the question of relevance with which it began. This is a book concerned with relevance, written by someone who is genuinely concerned with the fate of Derrida’s thought in a now predominantly materialist episteme. But in positing an end of writing, it is also a book concerned with the relève, with the sublation of writing and of Derrida—not into an Absolute Knowledge but into a New Materialism. Like Derrida in his essay on translation, one would want to emphasize the violence intrinsic to this question of relevance. But from another, more pragmatic perspective, it is also the case—rightly or wrongly—that the possibility of so much worthwhile intellectual dialogue depends on the question of relevance, which often determines whether a reader will open one book, or another, or none at all. In the interest of furthering this dialogue, Crockett’s text offers an impressively wide-ranging and insightful look at Derrida’s engagements with religion and politics, while also outlining ways that deconstruction might be brought to bear on some of the current relevancies in continental theory. In its own way, then, it offers its reader a spoonful of materialist sugar to help the pharmakon go down.

    Works Cited

    • Derrida, Jacques. Acts of Religion. Edited by Gil Anidjar, Routledge, 2002.
    • —. Of Grammatology. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, Corrected Edition, Johns Hopkins UP, 1997.
    • —. Positions. Translated by Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1981.
  • Beside Reparative Reading

    Brian Glavey (bio)

    A review of Tyler Bradway, Queer Experimental Literature: The Affective Politics of Bad Reading. Palgrave Macmillan, 2017.

    For better or worse, queer theory has always had, if not a bad reputation, at least a reputation for badness. Animated by a commitment to subversion and non-conformism on the one hand, and organized around bad feelings such as stigma, failure, and shame on the other, queer theory’s badness paradigm helps to explain what Heather Love calls the “puzzling centrality of queer critics in the promulgation of new reading methods” (162). When it comes to reading against the rules, queer theory has had a lot to say: its investment in bodies and affects and its refusal of disciplinary norms have lent momentum to recent versions of bad reading, attempts to resist disciplinary histories, and professional modes of interpretation. One might certainly wonder how far such innovations deviate from the norms they propose to upend. As Merve Emre writes in her study of a different sort of bad reading, “Are these practices of reading really as non-normative, as radical, or as bad as their practitioners want them to be?” (255). The question highlights a set of central tensions at play in much queer theoretical discourse, which finds itself grappling with the paradox of a discipline that normalizes the rejection of norms and professionalizes a sort of anti-professionalism. More broadly, the questions of the status of close reading and of other protocols in literary studies have been vexed ones. Rachel Sagner Buurma and Laura Heffernan have shown that recent methodological debates have tended to conjure a particular kind of bad reader to serve as a muse for critics weary of practices that have come to seem rote or ineffectual. They note the potential oddness of this situation, asking, “How have our reading practices come to seem merely professional—meaningful only in relation to our institutional positions and professional desires?” (114).

    Although the proliferation of these new modes of reading has been especially vigorous in recent years, the most generative variant of this kind of queer reading likely remains, after twenty years, Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick’s essay on paranoid and reparative reading, a work that sets out to think through what does and does not count as good reading, and to consider why pushing back against such strictures might be especially important for queer readers. However, even the anti-normative energies swirling around Sedgwick’s early and justly famous attempts to shake up disciplinary protocols have risked distillation into a rather limited spectrum of routinized interpretative techniques. For all its anti-dualist capaciousness, Sedgwick’s account of paranoid and reparative reading has in practice often led to the replication of stark oppositions, in effect adding one more fossilized binary to the Theory and Methods syllabus. Removed from the specific instances of Sedgwick’s own generative hypothesizing, reparative reading often tends to equate queer reading with a limited set of practices that do not stray very far from the graduate seminar table. Keyed to producing interpretations, in other words, it remains a matter of generating readings more than the experience of relating to a text. There is of course nothing wrong with this. To the extent, though, that such practices are queer, they are queer in a rather constricted way, giving the misguided sense that queer reading was invented by English professors. As a result, it too can seem rather far removed from the queer ways in which reading might be a powerful affective experience, the way it might turn you on, say, or even turn your stomach.

    Tyler Bradway’s ambitious and brilliant Queer Experimental Literature: The Affective Politics of Bad Reading responds to these paradoxes with the provocative question: “What if reading is less like criticism and more like sex?” (244). The analogy is intended to be more than titillating, suggesting that queer studies would do well to recognize reading not just as a process of producing interpretations but also as a mode of relationality that is transformative and unpredictable in its own right, that engages with and changes bodies and minds to create, Bradway suggests, “immodest and unforeseen possibilities for becoming and belonging together” (244). Reading is queer long before the theorists get involved. But Bradway’s embrace of bad reading is not, as many others seem to be, a call to move away from the professional practices that have been central to the formation of queer literary studies as a disciplinary tradition. Instead, the story he tells in Queer Experimental Literature might be seen as something like a reparative attempt to understand those practices as having always existed within a broader conversation about queer politics, a conversation that works to put books and people and communities in contact with one another. To understand reparative reading practices only in relation to so-called postcritical reading is to miss the extent to which Sedgwick’s own thinking on these issues, for instance, is marked by her inheritance of a broader queer literary history concerned with hermeneutic problems shaped as much by the catastrophic losses of the AIDS crisis as by strictly theoretical concerns. “When we debate the relative value of suspicion or empathy in the abstract,” Bradway insists,

    we miss the specific meanings that paranoid and reparative reading had (and has) for queer communities. But more importantly, we perpetuate a debate over good and bad modes of reading without attending to the historical relations of power that made paranoid or reparative reading queer in the first place. (xxix-xxx)

    To highlight these historical relations, Bradway elaborates the concept of a “para-academic” mode of experimental writing that explicitly engages with institutionally produced forms of academic writing, but that nonetheless stands to one side of such discourse, resists its sanctioned genres, and is not recognized from within it as knowledge. Such work is in the university without being of the university. Some of Sedgwick’s writing occupies this para-academic space: Bradway suggests that Sedgwick’s turn to positive affect is best understood in relation to her own experimental literary texts—particularly the poetry/prose hybrid memoir A Dialogue on Love—and that such works provide the key to understanding reparative reading within a larger political and artistic context. An important precursor to this work, according to Bradway, is Samuel L. Delany. Although Delany’s writing—in particular The Motion of Light on Water and Times Square Red, and Times Square Blue—is block-quoted time and time again in influential queer theoretical texts, much of Delany’s literary production resists assimilation into academic discourse and indeed remains antagonistic to it. It is true that Delany’s novels and stories engage in constant conversation with critical theory. As Bradway notes, “His fiction offers a kind of ‘works cited’ that makes evident to academic publics, including the critics named in his work, that he is conversing with them, albeit in a different idiom” (57). But, like several of the authors featured in the book, at a certain point in his career Delany turned away from semiotics and toward hermeneutics, a shift that deprioritized theory in favor of an attention to the way that reading establishes forms of relationality between readers and texts. For Delany it was specifically the representational crisis occasioned by AIDS that spurred him to recognize the importance of paying attention not only to the grammar of signs and symbols but also to the manner in which readers take up and relate to texts in creative ways. The AIDS crisis, in other words, created a context in which it became urgent to ask fundamental questions about the nature of reading: what it means, what it does, what sort of social relations it might foster. For Delany, Sedgwick, and other queer experimentalists in this tradition, the question of good and bad reading was not merely academic but also a matter of life and death, a necessary struggle to find a way to survive.

    The writers Bradway studies occupy different positions in the history of queer reading. William Burroughs’s midcentury experimentation, for instance, is linked to the problem of trying to imagine forms of queer political desire and collectivity prior to the emergence of a gay liberation movement, and was rendered nearly unthinkable by the homophobic currents of the period. Burroughs’s novels—subversive, obscene, even trashy—have always worn their badness on their sleeves. But Bradway explains that the nature of the kind of bad reading that such works make possible has often been misunderstood. Indeed, the terms under which Naked Lunch was able to skirt a charge of obscenity underline the paradox of queer politics at the heart of the queer experimental tradition. Ultimately, the Court found that Burroughs’s novel was acceptable because its representations of queerness were read as hallucinatory—animated by drug abuse—rather than imaginary. “The queer text,” Bradway explains, “is thus not pornographically filled with depraved sex acts. It is a text that is itself expressive of the collective agency and social imagination of queers” (3). The subversive threat posed by Burroughs’s novel is in effect defanged, its transgressions coded as a matter of pharmacology—and thus linked to a private individual’s malady—rather than expressive of something powerful and compelling in its own right. Burroughs’s aesthetic project was to resist this demarcation, precisely by imagining reading as an immersive, affectively disorienting mode that attempts to dissolve the boundary between fantasy and reality. Burroughs solicits bad reading, asking his readers to be turned on, turned around, freaked out by trashy novels, because reading is itself a kind of queer relationality that breaks out of private, subjective desires and instantiates an intersubjective collectivity.

    Kathy Acker is one of the most significant perpetuators of this aspect of Burroughs’s project. Critics have tended to see Acker’s relation to her predecessor chiefly in terms of her cutup aesthetics of shock and plagiarism, missing the extent to which she is also perpetuating a queer tradition that locates an incipient sociality in the embodied experience and radically intersubjective relationality of reading. Acker famously wanted her writing to be unreadable, but Bradway insists that this unreadability should not be exclusively understood as an aggressive assault on the reader. Instead, illegibility becomes for her an invitation to experience her text as a transformational affective event. Again, the paradox of the critical success of Acker’s writing mirrors the problem of queer theory’s own institutionalization. “The irony of Acker’s proclaimed unreadability is that she was—and continues to be—manifestly readable within the now-institutionalized discourses of continental theory” (106). Acker grew increasingly frustrated by this problem, a problem that reflected and exacerbated her distaste for the commodification of the avant-garde. Art and theory both found their potential for subversion and critique absorbed by the market. Acker’s search for a solution for this situation involved not merely more shock, but rather an investment in the relational possibilities at work in the affective, embodied experience of reading.

    The work of Jeanette Winterson might seem less directly subversive than Acker’s, and her relation to theory less fraught. The early reception of Winterson’s novels was shaped by the simultaneous emergence of queer theory as an academic discipline in the 1990s and the degree to which her work was seen as a model for those theoretical developments. And yet Winterson’s work has also been seen as less queer—less disruptive, less political—to the extent that it appears to couch its account of sexuality in terms of private, emotional experience. Combined with her commercial success, this investment not only in feelings but more specifically in positive feelings—love, happiness, care, and the like—has encouraged some critics to see her as an emblem of a kind of homonormativity, engaged in the transformation of homosexuality into a personal and ultimately depoliticized identity category. Bradway insists, on the contrary, that Winterson’s apparent interest in love rather than sex is part of a broader attempt to resist the affective logic of neoliberalism. Like her queer experimental predecessors, Winterson focuses on affective relations created between readers and aesthetic artifacts as the realm where new forms of queer belonging might be constituted. This “queer exuberance” is a step toward critique: “Not merely exposing the writing ‘on’ bodies,” Bradway argues, “queer fiction can also affectively write ‘with’ the bodies of its readers, exposing them to new relational possibilities” (147).

    With nuanced readings of Winterson and Sedgwick, the final two chapters of Queer Experimental Literature underscore one of Bradway’s chief accomplishments: the elaboration of a powerful argument for the political and intellectual valence of positive affects. Though these feelings may be cruel, they are not always so. Tracing with subtlety and nuance the patterns of identification and desire that run through each of his author’s works, Bradway is himself an important inheritor of Sedgwick’s queer experimental project. And yet part of what is so compelling about the book is the fact that the canon of texts to which Queer Experimental Literature attaches its interest is not an especially Sedgwickian one. Bradway concludes, for example, with a discussion of Chuck Palahniuk’s “Guts” (2005), which depicts scenes of masturbation and bodily trauma in a fashion that famously led to a minor epidemic of faintings at public readings. The difficulties posed by such a work are not readily described by the poetics of opacity and preterition that stem from the epistemology of the closet, and many of them do not appear ready candidates for a reparative ethics of care. In its way, Bradway’s attention both to Sedgwick’s intersubjective poetics and to Acker’s embodied resistance, to Winterson’s embrace of love alongside Palahniuk’s experiment in revulsion, is central to his contribution to affect studies, a field that still tends to divvy up its feelings into the good, the bad, and the ugly. That one can—and indeed must—attend to both positive and negative affects, to their coexistence and interaction, is signaled by the fact that the queer experimental tradition has never taken sides in this way.

    Queer Experimental Literature is an exciting and powerful work with important implications for both queer theory and the study of contemporary literature, offering much needed historical context for recent methodological discussions about the status of critique and form in literary studies. The recognition that reading is an embodied practice that solicits a wide and unruly range of affects—some good, some bad, most a bit of both—is by no means a recent academic discovery. On the contrary, the exploration of the political and aesthetic possibilities of this kind of reading has been central to queer writing all along. At the same time, tracing the longer history of the way that this “bad reading” has influenced the development of academic queer theory also reveals that the professional reading practices central to queer literary studies are not relics of bad faith or a bloodless exercise in paranoia. Queer reading has always relied upon a complicated choreography of affirmation and critique, of shock and discombobulation alongside the promise of new forms of belonging. Offering theoretical insights in every chapter and a fresh perspective on each of its subjects, Queer Experimental Literature is a dazzling reminder that the discipline of queer literary studies can still produce bad readers as good as Bradway.

    Works Cited

    • Buurma, Rachel Sagner, and Laura Heffernan. “The Common Reader and the Archival Classroom: Disciplinary History for the Twenty-first Century.” New Literary History, vol. 43, no. 1, 2012, pp. 113-135. Project MUSE, doi:10.1353/nlh.2012.0005.
    • Emre, Merve. Paraliterary: The Making of Bad Readers in Postwar America. U of Chicago P, 2017.
    • Love, Heather. “Critical Response IV: Strange Quarry.” Critical Inquiry, vol. 44, no. 1, 2017, pp. 153-163. The U of Chicago P Journals, doi:10.1086/694136.
  • Indefinite Urbanism:Airport Noise and Atmospheric Encounters in Los Angeles

    Marina Peterson (bio)

    Abstract

    “Indefinite urbanism” is the aerial drawn into perceptibility through noise, glass resonating with aircraft noise and infrastructural edge spaces that remain as traces of a history of now inaudible sound. As the age of commercial air travel dawned in Southern California, those living around Los Angeles International Airport turned toward the sky as the roar of jet planes disrupted an otherwise pacific coastal climate. Attending to the (im)materiality of noise, I trace atmospheric encounters across the resonance of walls and the shifting sand of coastal dunes now home to an endangered species of butterfly.

    Around Los Angeles International Airport, noise effects take shape as infrastructural edge spaces. What was once an upscale beach community touted for its ocean views and underground utilities is now an expanse of sandy dunes with patches of native shrubs and grasses or still lingering ice plant, the concrete of Playa del Rey’s streets and retaining walls haunted by what once was. To the north of the runways, dark green vines and shrubs explode in a wild mess within the confines of chain link fence. As the age of commercial air travel dawned in Southern California in the late 1950s, those living around what had been a bean field, an airfield, and a municipal airport that would become LAX began to hear the sounds of jet planes flying over their homes. Newly attuned to a resounding sky, they complained about the noise that interrupted the pacific climate of the southern California coast.

    Noise brings the atmospheric into perceptibility, composing dynamic assemblages of matter-in-motion. Noise, thus, is “an opening” (Serres 56).1 Drawing attention to the sky, noise itself withdraws. Falling away, it proliferates into a diversity of atmospheric forms that encompass both a physicality of the ephemeral and a logic of indeterminacy. A tendency, the atmospheric is ephemeral, indeterminate, vague, and indefinite.2 Building on a now robust literature that attends to forces and attunements that bring the atmospheric into focus, I depart from its emphasis on air, addressing ways in which noise has been central to how we think and feel the atmospheric. “Substantiated” in sound, the atmospheric emerges in moments in which noise matters (Choy 128).

    Informed by Spanish architect Ignasi de Solà-Morales’s concept of terrain vague, I use the term indefinite urbanism to attend to edge spaces of infrastructure as effects of the interplay between sounds from the sky and sensation. Indefinite urbanism is city as process, inconclusive, formless, “volumetric,” and “moving” (Gandolfo, Graham and Hewitt, Latham and McCormack). It is the porous boundary between that which is hard and that which is airy – the airport as port where ground meets air, the windowpane of a home vibrating with sound, its glass once silica like the dune sand that lifts with a gust of wind, sand no longer contained by the foundations of homes built near the sea, and now home to an endangered species of butterfly.3 This is an atmospheric city, a city of atmospheric encounters in which air, glass, neighborhoods, sand, photographs, people, ice plant, and butterflies are drawn together by noise.

    In engaging the case of airport noise and its effects on urban form, I am less interested in the ways things cohere than in the ways they don’t – in the processes of making, in slippages, gaps, and exteriorities that also matter because of their otherness to the project at hand, in the ways something that is ephemeral, that does not last, is made to matter. This is a project of writing through “things” (as it were). Tracing noise and its atmospheric encounters, the writing stays close to emergent processes and forms, a mode of “thin description,” which, following Love, embraces “forms of analysis that do not traffic in speculation about interiority or depth” but offer an “exhaustive, fine-grained attention to phenomena” (404). “Glitching” as a method of investigation, analysis, and writing, I read documents and ethnographic encounters for textures and qualities of events, often against the grain of their intended logics. And while I attend to something of the specificity of an historical moment, I do not aspire to provide a totalizing account, but instead present episodes that fold into one another, unstable and perhaps indeterminate.

    1. Emergent Materialities

    First the holes in the homes had to be closed. The opening for milk delivery. The mail slot. Vents. Windows that opened to ocean air. Cracks that let in light and breeze, gaps around windows and doors. Aircraft noise drove people indoors, to spaces newly turned inward. Between 1967 and 1969, Wyle Laboratories conducted a home soundproofing pilot project around Los Angeles International Airport. The twenty houses were “typical of Southern California single-family homes” (Wyle 6); built of materials that might include plaster, wood, composition shingle, and Spanish tile, many featured “beamed ceilings and extensive glass areas.” These were modest, mostly one-story homes, with windows in every room and multiple exterior doors that ensured fluidity between indoors and out. The first homes designated for soundproofing, those in the trial study were near the coast. Breezes from the Pacific Ocean wafted through windows left open most of the year. The climate granted a sense of ease only newly disrupted by the departing jet plane, which roared and whined as it ascended, dropped glops of fuel on the ground, on the laundry hanging to dry, on the oranges ripening on a tree in the back yard.

    During soundproofing, noise gets pushed into and away from things. When the builders seal the gaps between the window frames and the walls, they drive noise into silicone gel. When they add a turn to the ventilation duct, they send noise bouncing back where it came from. When they install a second pane of glass three inches from the existing window, they create an airspace where noise ricochets between surfaces. Concerned with the materiality of sound, acoustical engineers describe noise as a moving force, mobile and agentive. They delineate the shifting status of sound from airborne waves to material vibration as it “moves” from an airplane engine through air and into a house where it is heard in the living room, the bedroom, the kitchen. There, if it is too loud, it interferes with conversation, makes it difficult to hear the television, and is “annoying” (which might, as engineers were also calculating, prompt political engagement or an expensive lawsuit).

    In a climate of change, closing windows to drown out the noise of aircraft might also have made the home feel more like a fortress, protection against an atmosphere that pressed upon its inhabitants – that made the skin crawl, the heart race, annoyance percolate into an explosive condition—protection against a sense that something was bearing down and challenging, if not threatening, a precariously maintained scene of domestic bliss. Noise newly divided inside from out, the skin of the house newly figured as fortification rather than the porous membrane it had in many ways been (Pallasmaa). Yet what emerged is not so much a divide as a continuity across differently vibrating skin that extends from the skin of the body to that of the house and beyond, to the volumetric space of the noise contour and the climate itself. There is no “between” – rather, matter is continuous, air and skin entangled in various ways despite (or as part of) efforts to control, demarcate, and condition. Drawing together ear, air, and wall, noise composes an atmospheric assemblage of emergent materialities (Latham and McCormack 707).

    The skin of the house is both armor for and an extension of the body’s, its permeability and porosity not limited to windows but extended across the surfaces and depth of walls and doors, window frames and thresholds. Kapchan suggests that listening to noise is “to linger in the space of discomfort long enough to resonate with the sound knowledge being transmitted” (118). In this way, skin as “symbolic boundary between the self and the world” (Benthien 1) is formed under pressure – the pressure of the indeterminacy of matter registered by quantum physics or that of the slow onslaught of an anthropogenic atmosphere that renders a relationship between body and its milieu in newly figured entanglements of risk, a human-made monster casting the possibility of existence into doubt (Barad). Skin (of an arm or a kitchen ceiling) is a horizon of pressure and permeable – entangled with air in a dynamic of force and motion, of energy and matter. It is, as Manning puts it, “leaky.”

    The materiality of walls, vents, windows, and air emerges in and through encounters with noise. Cast by acoustic engineers as distinct in relation to forms of matter, sound – the matter of noise – makes materials differently durable. A “wave” in air, sound “vibrates” the matter of the wall – stucco, shingles, gypsum – emerging again on the other side as a wave. While the “sound transmission levels” of building materials can be altered, air is treated as “empty,” its materiality not addressed in relation to the movement of sound even as air is the matter of openings in the home, and in this way the most potent conduit. Air, as a form of matter moved by the energy that is sound, is absent, an absence (different from its earlier figuration as “ether” [Connor 148-172, Trower 7]). Yet with soundproofing, as with environmental noise in general, the noise that is measured and mitigated is limited to airborne sound. Sound in and of air that is nonetheless always coming into being in relation to differently resonating sound-energies that appear to the eye as wall or windowpane or that appear to the ear.

    Glass, characterized in terms of its “low attenuation,” is unique in its material properties (Wyle 5). Glass resonates with sound. This is the wine glass made to sing for a child at the end of a dinner, or extended as a wine glass “orchestra,” glasses filled with different levels of water for variations in pitch. The more water, the less air, the higher the pitch (or frequency). Air between two panes of glass has a similar effect, such that a smaller airspace resonates at a higher frequency. The resonant frequency of glass is the pitch, which, if played – or sung – loudly enough, may cause it to break. The apocryphal opera singer. With windows considered “apertures of enlightenment,” glass, “to the early modern imagination,” was “an important medium of civilization, permitting enclosure yet translucence” (Comaroff and Comaroff 290). Generally considered in terms of its properties of visuality – transparency, reflection, refraction – glass is less often discussed in terms of its acoustic qualities. The resonance of glass is suggested but not articulated by Wyle reports that recommend a three-inch gap and separate installation of each pane of glass rather than a manufactured double pane window. That glass resonates “with” sound is crucial; sound is not an external agent or object, it is only and always in and of – i.e., it is immanent.

    Mutable, glass is a solid that “contains in its liquid properties the trace of its previous state and the conditions of its making” (Kalas 175). It is technically an “amorphous solid,” its chemical structure that of liquid rather than a crystalline solid, atoms and molecules not organized in a definite lattice pattern. High temperatures will change its state from solid to viscous, cold will render molten silica into something (seemingly) solid. When heated to its glass transition temperature, it is said to be in its glassy state. In glass, we find what Latham and McCormack describe as the “real force of the immaterial” (704). Like concrete, another material that moves between liquid and solid, glass “is a particular aggregate organization of process and energy,” its “technicity” emerging “from the mediation of different domains,” molded through “a series of transformative operations” (Mackenzie qtd. in Latham and McCormack 705). Composed primarily of silica, glass is material cousin to sand, whose granularity is another kind of liquid solid marking indefinite, moving margins. Capable of altering the territory of nation-states (Chua, Comaroff), sand is blown by wind into dunes – mobile, migrating formations upon which homes that had been built for their ocean views were, in 1959, suddenly under the flight path of newly noisy jet aircraft.

    2. De/territorializing

    After they had been purchased by the airport but not yet demolished, some of the empty homes in Playa del Rey were used for soundproofing tests; vacant, they became experiments in matter. “The project’s personnel install various types of material – such as fiberboard, gypsum board, fiberglass, thin sheets of lead, a seven-inch thickness of foam – alone and in combinations in the walls, floors, and ceilings, then take careful sound level readings to determine the effectiveness. Then the material is ripped out and another kind installed” (“Soundproofing Experiment” 16). The houses were built on concrete slabs as a measure of earthquake safety – no basements, nothing to fill in other than swimming pools, which stood empty long enough for neighborhood youth to use them as skate ramps. Foundations laid on top of shifting sands stabilized the dunes momentarily with concrete, a metaphor for noise and its unstable bases in the subjective yet generalizable nature of human perception. Though even in 1968 the Chicago Tribune reported that “Already the land around these houses, which once were surrounded by green lawns, has reverted to sand dunes,” the last houses on the dunes were not purchased by the airport until 1975 (“Soundproofing Experiment” 16). Yvette Kovary’s was one of these. Two years before, on Valentine’s Day, she wrote the airport asking about the “rumor that the Airport Security Officers will be removed in April, leaving us in a very lonely and vulnerable situation.”

    Kovary, who in the 1960s spearheaded neighborhood mobilization against airport noise as chairman of the citizens’ committee in Playa del Rey, shows me photos of comparable properties that were used as evidence in her lawsuit against the airport, as grounds that her home was worth more than the airport had offered. The yellow stickers “admitted as evidence” remain. She tells me that the airplane noise wasn’t so bad, that what they wanted most was to stay in their home. I listen, as the photos ground memories of a neighborhood given form and dimension, her hand arcing to outline contours in the dunes – a hill, a bluff, a street running down to the beach. She tells me of her friends and neighbors, pointing to their houses and describing their personalities. We are looking at an aerial photograph of Playa del Rey taken from just off the coast. It has the date “5 4 59” in the upper right hand corner. Worn, now, parts of its edges have torn or fallen off, revealing the board on which it is mounted. As images prompt memories of a home and neighborhood, past seeps into present, emerging in the space-time fold that opens as her finger touches a map I had read a reference to earlier that day, in transcripts of the 1960 congressional hearings on Aircraft Noise Problems held at Inglewood’s Morningside High School – the presentation of images a hidden yet potent presence in transcripts that record words but not gestures, official statements but not the informal speech by those who are there to testify. This speech is apparent only insofar as it is pointed to by senators admonishing the audience to be quiet, to be respectful. A licensed pilot sponsored for transcontinental races, Kovary had served in SPARS, a women’s unit of the Coast Guard, during World War II. During the hearings she drew on her expertise as a pilot to provide authority to her statements and to her experience: “I hold commercial multiengine flight instructor’s ratings,” she began, before introducing herself as “chairman of the citizens’ committee in Playa del Rey” (Aircraft Noise Problems 243). She says, of the photo, “I wanted to show them where we were, and what danger we were in,” telling me, fifty-six years after the hearings, “I knew exactly what they were doing.”

    Fig 1. Pointing to an aerial photo of Playa del Rey. © Marina Peterson, 2016.

    Yvette’s finger, pinkish and human scale against the sepia miniaturization of the landscape, touches the spot where her house had stood, still visible in the image, not, then, simply a trace on the dunes. Her house is the very last one at the top of the hill on the southern edge of the neighborhood. The runways are in the background, surrounded by expanses of open land. As she touches her house in the photo, her finger points to the south runway, its end visible just beyond a barren field. She describes how, rather than staying in the clear zone of the runway, the planes flew directly over their homes. “I could stand in my backyard and see the nose of the plane skid across the horizon,” she says, as the pilot held the plane low rather than rising in the air. She took what she described as an intentional, dangerous, and unnecessary act personally, but left possible motivation open. Her touch tends to the memory manifest in a tattered aerial photograph – a photograph made with a technology afforded by flight, captured by a photographer pointing a camera out the door of a helicopter, with its own engine roar as it circled over the airport and its margins.

    This was an era of infrastructure, of eminent domain wielded in service of freeways, stadiums, and airports. Across the region, families took the city’s money and moved, or held out and fought, the stability of homes and neighborhoods only a recent achievement bolstered by postwar incentives for homeownership and subdivision development (Avila, Cuff, Nicolaides). Later, after they had moved away, former residents told the local paper that “Living there was like living in paradise.” Families would walk to the beach after dinner, their children roaming freely across the dunes and beach. “‘It was a delightful place to live, kind of like the French Riviera,’” one man told a reporter, and a retired aerospace worker and licensed pilot concurred, “‘This whole area was a super neighborhood,’ said Hoefler. … ‘You couldn’t beat it’” (Gregor A1, A8). Women stayed home with the children, who might scream in fear at the sound of an aircraft, or race to look up in awe and excitement. Some of these women formed organizations to deal with the noise of the planes and the impending encroachment of the airport on their neighborhoods, along with the potential loss of their dream homes, built on the coast, with ocean breezes if not views. They went knocking door to door, asking for signatures to take to the airport noise group or send to the city councilperson. Even as they strove to maintain the lives they knew, there was a straining against the constraints of gender, of the household, and of labor or the lack thereof. They used their husbands’ names at first, though the men were at work all day and did not hear the noise.

    While residents of neighborhoods still – though not much longer – under restrictive covenants continued their battle against airport noise, Watts, directly to the east, burned with the fires of a riot stoked by the precarity of urban inequality, of structured abandonment manifest in police violence along with subpar housing and public services. It was a heat wave, and the Situationist International wrote: “The Los Angeles rebellion is the first in history able to justify itself by the argument that there was no air conditioning during a heatwave” (7). An atmosphere of change shimmered in the air, in bodies, in city infrastructure. “Sous les pavés la plage,” under the paving stone the beach – a call to action, both literal and symbolic, the paving stone a weapon against the police during 1968 riots in Paris manifesting the potential of liberation, of transforming the pressures of the capitalist city and private property to a space of freedom. And while not revolutionary in these terms, the return of the dunes, the seeping up of the sand in all its indeterminacy, pushes against the stability of property.

    Those who remained in Playa del Rey planted ice plant in an effort to halt the sand that, freed from its containment under concrete, drifted here and there, blowing onto streets and driveways and still cultivated yards when the wind was strong. Ice plant, Carpobrotus edulis, also known as “Hottentot fig,” with its shallow roots and creeping, rhizomatic form, takes hold quickly and spreads. Native to South Africa, it flourishes in Mediterranean climates. Needing little water, it blooms a brilliant lavender or pink flower, which, against the olive green field, provides a compelling burst of color. Its thick clusters cover the ground around beach front homes, providing greenery that stands out against the more subdued hues of dune ecosystems. A succulent, it can grow when just one of its three-sided segments meets ground, developing roots, taking hold, and generating fingers and branches that spread across the sand. Host to the El Segundo blue butterfly’s predators, it crowds out native species and makes the sandy soil of coastal dunes hospitable to other nonnative plants. Ice plant gives root to a desire for fixity and control. First introduced to Southern California in the early 1900s to stabilize soil along railway lines, ice plant continues to be planted extensively along freeways. This is a rhizome that territorializes rather than deterritorializes, spreading quickly and taking over areas that might be otherwise populated, especially if sparsely, as dunes habitats tend to be (Marder 135). To remove it, as I learned during a dunes restoration volunteer event, you start from the outside in, digging in with your fingers to feel beneath the shallow roots, pulling up each of its “arms” until they clump around their starting point, which, more deeply anchored, requires the use of a knife to dig around and into the cluster and free the thicker roots from the sand. We were warned to not leave a single segment lying on the ground.

    Fig 2. Ice plant. © Marina Peterson, 2018.

    Ice plant may have seemed to offer the possibility of holding onto the known, fixing the surface against otherwise unstoppable changes. In a letter dated September 1, 1973, Yvette Kovary explained to Mayor Tom Bradley that she had planted ice plant in the vacant lots across the street from her house “to keep some of the sand in place and from drifting across to fill our driveway,” but that much of the area looked terrible, like “the aftermath of a war – a war declared by the City of Los Angeles against its own residents and taxpayers.” Her anger seeps onto the page, her outrage framed with a biting cordiality, “Dear Sir, … Respectfully Yours.” “Unbelievable in this day of environmental concern,” the “once-lovely community” now has “rubble-strewn vacant lots” with “weeds up to eight feet in height, … smashed and unrepaired sidewalks, … sidewalks covered with sand (often to the roadway), … damaged or missing street signs, and … boarded-up houses.” A glimpse of an anthropogenic future, the neighborhood stands as a culmination of Smithson’s “ruins in reverse,” the “memory-traces of an abandoned set of futures” once more returned to rubble (Gordillo 54, 55).

    3. Noisy Silence

    After most of the homes had been removed, entomologists from the Natural History Museum returned to the dunes, whose wildlife had been catalogued in the decades prior to residential development. In 1973, the year the Endangered Species Act is passed, the El Segundo blue is included in The Butterflies of Southern California (Emmel and Emmel). The airport offers an annual butterfly tour to employees. We drive down the now cracked pavement of the streets that once defined a neighborhood, through the rolling hills of the dunes with their spectacular view of the ocean and the Santa Monica Mountains in the distance, crossing boulevards lined with palm trees and stopping at a street that would have continued west were it not now blocked from its route by sand and a chain link fence. The fence creates a barrier between the perpendicular intersection of this now unnamed street and the busy thoroughfare of Vista del Mar, on the other side of which lies Dockweiler State Beach. The biologist leading the tour sets up a small amplifier in the sand atop a ruin of a retaining wall, still standing though the house whose foundation it protected from the sand’s slow seep is gone. Dick Arnold uses the amplifier to broadcast his voice to the small group of women gathered around the coastal buckwheat plants, looking with great intensity as we try to spot a butterfly. We see one, but it is not the El Segundo blue. Wind touches the microphone, a plane whine passes over, becoming the white noise of engine sound, feedback from the small amplifier, “hooaaa,” laughter, “that’s a Metalmark right there,” he says. At last one is spotted, a male, “flittin’ around.” We talk to each other about the difficulty of capturing a butterfly with a camera, listening to our guide with half an ear. The flier we received as we boarded the bus has a very large, clear, and distinct image of a male El Segundo blue butterfly, blue wings with an orange border at the back of its rear wings. We are trying to spot something that is about one inch across, blue (male) or orange and brown wings with white spots (female), against the scrubby, gray and gray-green drought-afflicted coastal buckwheat plant. “There’s a female. See how it’s darker?” A male and female dart around each other and those gathered exclaim “awwws” at the arthropod romance.

    Fig 3. Dunes. © Marina Peterson, 2017.

    Audio Clip 1. Butterfly Count Feedback

    The interspecies encounter of butterfly and human takes form within and beyond a physical encounter, the sighting of butterfly by human eyes a sensory encounter that proliferates into forms that are sensory (the touch of butterfly capture) and abstract (law, and its regulatory practices). There is something in this encounter of what Yusoff calls the “insensible,” meaning that which “alerts us to the work of sense in securing the bringing into relation, its configurations, and its a priori orientations,” even as it “highlights the conditions under which we make knowledge and the way in which these conditions are directed towards certain resolutions of entities, of arrangements, of matter that are already towards the coherency of an event, as phenomenon, as writing, as sense work” (224). The insensible is Bataille’s “formless,” or “nonknowledge,” a force between sense and nonsense, “between material and virtual, inhuman and human, organic and nonorganic, time and the untimely” (Yusoff 213). And though the butterfly-human encounter almost immediately moves into the sensible – law, science, notions of ecology, humanistic modes of planetary care, metaphor, the biopolitical subject of environmentality – something remains of the “strange, nonintuitive, insensible … remote from human comprehension or intelligibility” (Yusoff 225). The butterfly exceeds human knowledge of it, even as it is potentially at risk of extinction at human hands.

    An orientation of care that privileges human over butterfly draws the two together in a series of encounters; yet even “the specific materiality and multiplicity of the subject” does not quite undo the preeminence of the human, does not quite yield to a sense that “the ‘human’…is not now, and never was, itself” (Wolfe 9). Rather, what is formed in these encounters is butterfly as object of human desire and care – of silence, fragility, precarity, posed against the roar of the jet. Anthropogenic charity embodied by the butterfly, and manifest in bodily encounters with plants and soil. A non-teleological form of the encounter between butterfly and human is shaped but not determined by other forms, encounters that, though not “structuring” per se, do not come out of nowhere. Something of history, of long conditioned modes of thought, endures and inscribes “meaning” into form. Metaphor and physicality draw together around the human-butterfly encounter. Care, enacted through the physicality of sight and touch, is iterated as such, hand meeting soil as volunteers plant coastal buckwheat in the dunes in order for the butterfly to live.

    Inhabiting a place deemed unfit for human habitation, the butterfly undergoes complete metamorphosis on (and under) coastal buckwheat plants. Butterfly metamorphosis is Malabou’s plasticity: one form destroyed, another form emerging from the destruction. Plasticity is thus a worlding, an emergent, transformative mode of existence, “a possible line of flight” (Mawani 167). Their lifecycle spanning a year, they become butterflies between mid-June and early September, their ability to fly coinciding with the flowering of the buckwheat. Staying close to the crown of the plant amongst whose roots they have long lain in another form, the butterflies mate (Arnold 82). The females eat and lay eggs on the flowerhead – a cluster of small white and pink flowers. The eggs hatch in three to five days if not consumed by a parasitic wasp who protects the buckwheat (Raffles 69). Plants sense insects, responding chemically to caterpillars munching their leaves and releasing chemicals (whose effects are unknown) upon insect oviposition (Karban 22). Ants protect the larvae from the parasitic wasp that protects the plant. Rudi Mattoni, whose fascination with butterflies began as a child, explains the process to me, saying that the larvae are “attended by ants, which protect them from parasitoids.” These ants drink a “sweet secretion,” exuded from glands that emerge as the ant strokes the larva’s back – a seeming symbiosis of pleasure and protection in which the biopolitical subject of an endangered species is entangled in an interspecies assemblage of transformation and becoming. Ant pleasure and pupae secretion spark the imagination of biologists and butterfly aficionados. Mattoni describes the nectar as a “delicious honey solution. They get high – they love it.” And as the larvae secrete, they sing, communicating via very quiet sounds at very high frequencies, inaudible to humans, but within the realm of transducible sound (DeVries).

    Others, however, shift from the titillation of ant pleasure, of peaceable communication between species, to suggest such ant-caterpillar relationships may be less equanimous. A framework of “biological market” does a different kind of work: larvae compete for the attention of fewer ants by producing more nectar, but produce less when there are many ants present. The ants, who do not need the sugary secretion, may also eat a larva that is not producing nectar, thus eliminating “the free riders from the population” (Maestripieri 214). A Science headline puts it bluntly: “Butterflies drug ants, turn them into bodyguards” (Asher). In this account, because the caterpillars need the ants but not vice versa, the caterpillars manipulate the ants with chemicals in their sweet secretion, using “nectar to drug unsuspecting ants with mind-altering chemicals.” The nectar imparts a caterpillar’s version of cruel optimism, as the ants who drink it run aggressively around the caterpillars rather than defending them from wasps and spiders. Extortion, psychological manipulation, and death tinge the desire for sweet secretion with malevolence and violence, another kind of metaphor for the transformation of dunes into neighborhoods, neighborhoods into rubble across which “invasive” species flourished, only to be removed slowly by human hands pushing sharp spades into the sand, cutting branches and roots with little knives, “restoring” an earlier ecosystem as an emblem of planetary care.

    Ant-butterfly relations do not adhere to a logical intentionality, whether it’s cast in terms of a rationality of market relations or in terms of the physical pleasure of interspecies touch and intoxication. The latter, which suggests an “affective ecology shaped by pleasure, play, and experimental propositions” (Hustak and Myers 78), is nonetheless as much an anthropocentric projection as the former. And, while extortion and manipulation more readily serve a neo-Darwinian model of evolution, both accounts of the ant-butterfly dynamic draw together a physicality of sensation with an anthropocentric interpretation of its meaning – as an interspecies insect relationship folds into a human-insect entanglement. Missing are the ways in which the relationship is “a reciprocal capture,” an “‘intra-active’ phenomenon” of “creative involution,” Deleuze and Guattari’s formulation that “amplifies relations constituted through affinity” (Hustak and Myers 97). There is a possibility of formlessness presented by the butterfly-ant encounter, an insensibility that has the potential to undermine humanism by pulling “these relations into a strange territory” of pleasurable pain (Yusoff 225), of purposeless consumption of an other, of drunken ants wobbling around an oozing larva. Ant stroking caterpillar secreting sweet nectar drunk by ant protecting caterpillar is a becoming “in which the discernibility of points disappears” (Deleuze and Guattari qtd. in Hustak and Myers 97). The airport looms large. Though the butterfly may not “hear” the planes, people who spent years working on dunes restoration attribute their hearing loss to the jet noise. As another sensing species, with antennae and legs and wings that experience differences in atmospheric conditions, the butterfly too must be moved by the aerial vibration of the sound of a departing plane.

    In an encounter of insect and city, noise effects shape a space of “noisy silence” (Königstein), literally and metaphorically, materially and conceptually – airplanes making their loudest, most “annoying” sound while a caterpillar sings softly to an ant. Ambiguous and ambivalent, this is a space of metamorphosis, transduction, plasticity, and becoming, with species transformation shifting human aspirations, federal protection of endangered species superseding municipal laws, butterflies trumping a golf course, an anthropocentric environmentalism at odds with itself settling into an uneasy truce about land use that, despite its seeming “emptiness,” is anything but (McDonogh 5). This is a space of indefinite urbanism, where noise from the sky transformed a then growing city, and sound is still sensed in its affective reverberations for those whose homes once stood there and by pupae waiting to become butterflies.

    Tracing noise, I arrive at butterflies – delicate, winged, darting about in flight, coasting on wind currents or perching on coastal buckwheat, gently opening and closing their wings, difficult to spot and little documented, they are atmospheric. Dwelling with them, attending to qualities and matterings, to assemblages and encounters across species and forms of matter, becomes a stilled moment in the proliferation of atmospheric phenomena composed by noise. Like noise, the butterflies evade and escape immediacy, control, and management, exceeding even the domain of “noise.” Echoing Thrift, they expose “a whole new frontier of inhuman endeavor … the construction of new matterings” (22). The El Segundo blue butterflies compose a volumetric city of another scale. Not a miniature representation of human flight, theirs is a world-making venture that, like noise, draws things together and to which humans sensorially attune, turning away from planes whose “noise” interrupts speech and turning toward butterfly flight.

    Footnotes

    1. Insofar as noise is made, whether as sound or in its designation, it is emergent, approachable principally as an ethnographic concern. Always coming into being, noise is necessarily immanent; intrinsic, or inherent to its instantiations in human/nonhuman assemblages of machine, air, body, or building, it provides a way of exploring sound as such. Hence, unlike others, I do not posit a definition of noise (see Attali, Goodman, Hainge, Hegarty, Hendy, Keizer, Novak, Schwartz, and Thompson).

    2. There is currently burgeoning attention to the atmosphere across a range of disciplines; see, for instance, Adey, Böhme’s “Acoustic Atmospheres” and “The Atmosphere of a City,” Choy, Choy and Zee, Connor, Eisenlohr, Ingold, Martin, McCormack, Sloterdijk, Spahr, and Stewart).

    3. While there are numerous studies of the interior spaces of airports, few address the exterior of this infrastructural behemoth, or its relationship to its locale. Notable examples include Friedman’s “Fear of Flying,” a master’s thesis on noise at LAX (copies of which can be found in the library at LAX’s Flight Path Museum); Hailey’s Airport, with its plotline of a community protest against noise; and Schaberg’s The End of Airports, in which he describes his own experience working in all zones of the airport. Others that address the airport in relation to mobility, security, and architecture include Adey, Augé, Cwerner et al., Gordon, Law, Manaugh, and Pascoe.

    Works Cited

    • Adey, Peter. Aerial Life: Spaces, Mobilities, Affects. Wiley-Blackwell, 2010.
    • Aircraft Noise Problems. US Government Printing Office, 1963.
    • Arnold, Richard A. Ecological Studies of Six Endangered Butterflies (Lepidoptera, Lycaenidae): Island Biogeography, Patch Dynamics, and the Design of Habitat Preserves. U of California P, 1983. U of California Publications in Entomology, vol. 99.
    • Asher, Claire. “Butterflies Drug Ants, Turn Them into Bodyguards.” Science, 7 Aug. 2015. AAAS, doi:10.1126/science.aac8984.
    • Attali, Jacques, and Susan McClary. Noise: The Political Economy of Music. Translated by Brian Massumi, U of Minnesota P, 1985.
    • Augé, Marc. Non-Places: An Introduction to Supermodernity. Translated by John Howe, Verso, 1995.
    • Avila, Eric. Popular Culture in the Age of White Flight: Fear and Fantasy in Suburban Los Angeles. U of California P, 2006.
    • Barad, Karen. “On Touching–the Inhuman That Therefore I Am.” differences, vol. 23, no. 5, 2012, pp. 206–23. Duke UP, doi:10.1215/10407391-1892943.
    • Basile, Salvatore. Cool: How Air Conditioning Changed Everything. Fordham UP, 2014.
    • Bataille, Georges. “Formless.” Visions of Excess: Selected Writings, 1927-1939, edited by Allan Stoekl, U of Minnesota P, 1985, p. 31.
    • Benthien, Claudia. Skin. Translated by Thomas Dunlap, Columbia UP, 2002.
    • Böhme, Gernot. “Acoustic Atmospheres: A Contribution to the Study of Ecological Aesthetics.” Translated by Norbert Ruebsaat, Soundscape, the Journal of Acoustic Ecology, vol. 1, no. 1, 2000, pp. 14–18.
    • —. “The Atmosphere of a City.” Issues in Contemporary Culture and Aesthetics, no. 7, 1998, pp. 5–13.
    • Choy, Timothy. “Air’s Substantiations.” Lively Capital: Biotechnologies, Ethics, and Governance in Global Markets, edited by Kaushik Sunder Rajan, Duke UP, 2012, pp. 121–54.
    • Choy, Timothy, and Jerry Zee. “Condition—Suspension.” Cultural Anthropology, vol. 30, no. 2, 2015, pp. 210–23.
    • Chua, Charmaine. “‘Sunny Island Set in the Sea’: Singapore’s Land Reclamation as a Colonial Project.” The Funambulist, vol. 17, May-June, 2018, pp. 20–25.
    • Comaroff, John L., and Jean Comaroff. Of Revelation and Revolution, Volume 2: The Dialectics of Modernity on a South African Frontier. U of Chicago P, 1997.
    • Comaroff, Joshua. “Built on Sand: Singapore and the New State of Risk.” Wet Matter, special issue of Harvard Design Magazine, no. 39, 2014, www.harvarddesignmagazine.org/issues/39/built-on-sand-singapore-and-the-new-state-of-risk. Accessed 15 June 2019.
    • Connor, Steven. The Matter of Air: Science and the Art of the Ethereal. Reaktion Books Ltd., 2010.
    • Cuff, Dana. The Provisional City: Los Angeles Stories of Architecture and Urbanism. The MIT P, 2000.
    • Cwerner, Saulo, et al. Aeromobilities. Routledge, 2009.
    • DeVries, P. J. “Enhancement of Symbioses between Butterfly Caterpillars and Ants by Vibrational Communication.” Science, vol. 248, no. 4959, 1990, pp. 1104–6. AAAS, doi:10.1126/science.248.4959.1104.
    • Eisenlohr, Patrick. Sounding Islam: Voice, Media, and Sonic Atmospheres in an Indian Ocean World. U of California P, 2018.
    • Emmel, Thomas C., and John F. Emmel. The Butterflies of Southern California. Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, 1973.
    • Feld, Steven. “Waterfalls of Song: An Acoustemology of Place Resounding in Bosavi, Papua New Guinea.” Senses of Place, edited by Keith H. Basso, U of Washington P, 1996, pp. 91–135.
    • Friedman, Paul David. Fear of Flying: The Development of Los Angeles International Airport and the Rise of Public Protest over Jet Aircraft Noise. 1978. UC Santa Barbara, Master’s Thesis. LAWA Flight Path Museum.
    • Gandolfo, Daniella. “Formless: A Day at Lima’s Office of Formalization.” Cultural Anthropology, vol. 28, no. 2, 2013, pp. 278–98. Wiley Online Library, doi:10.1111/aman.12108.
    • Goodman, Steve. Sonic Warfare: Sound, Affect, and the Ecology of Fear. The MIT P, 2010.
    • Gordillo, Gastón R. Rubble: The Afterlife of Destruction. Duke UP, 2014.
    • Gordon, Alastair. Naked Airport: A Cultural History of the World’s Most Revolutionary Structure. U of Chicago P, 2008.
    • Graham, Stephen, and Lucy Hewitt. “Getting off the Ground: On the Politics of Urban Verticality.” Progress in Human Geography, vol. 37, no. 1, 2013, pp. 72–92.
    • Gregor, Ian. “LAX Takeover Still Rankles Ex-Neighbors.” Daily Breeze, 27 Aug. 2000, pp. A1, A8.
    • Hailey, Arthur. Airport. Bantam, 1968.
    • Hainge, Greg. Noise Matters: Towards an Ontology of Noise. Bloomsbury, 2013.
    • Hegarty, Paul. Noise Music: A History. Continuum, 2007.
    • Hendy, David. Noise: A Human History of Sound and Listening. Ecco, 2014.
    • Hustak, Carla, and Natasha Myers. “Involutionary Momentum: Affective Ecologies and the Sciences of Plant/Insect Encounters.” differences, vol. 23, no. 5, 2012, pp. 74–118. Duke UP, doi:10.1215/10407391-1892907.
    • Ingold, Tim. “Earth, Sky, Wind, and Weather.” Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute, vol. 13, no. s1, 2007, pp. S19–38. Wiley Online Library, doi:10.1111/j.1467-9655.2007.00401.x.
    • Kalas, Rayna. Frame, Glass, Verse: The Technology of Poetic Invention in the English Renaissance. Cornell UP, 2007.
    • Kapchan, Deborah. “Slow Activism: Listening to the Pain and Praise of Others.” International Journal of Middle East Studies, vol. 48, no. 1, 2016, pp. 115–19. Cambridge Core, doi:10.1017/S0020743815001506.
    • Karban, Richard. Plant Sensing and Communication. U of Chicago P, 2015.
    • Keizer, Garret. The Unwanted Sound of Everything We Want. Public Affairs, 2012.
    • Königstein, Guy. “Paradoxical Spaces.” Terrain Vague: Interstices at the Edge of the Pale, edited by Manuela Mariani and Patrick Barron, Routledge, 2014, pp. 130–37.
    • Kovary, Yvette. Letter to Mayor Tom Bradley. 1 Sept. 1973. Personal collection of Yvette Kovary.
    • —. Letter to Mr. Baker. 14 Feb. 1973. Personal collection of Yvette Kovary.
    • Kovary, Yvette. Personal Interview. 18 July 2016.
    • Latham, Alan, and Derek P. McCormack. “Moving Cities: Rethinking the Materialities of Urban Geographies.” Progress in Human Geography, vol. 28, no. 6, 2004, pp. 701–24.
    • Law, John. Aircraft Stories: Decentering the Object in Technoscience. Duke UP, 2002.
    • Love, Heather. “Close Reading and Thin Description.” Public Culture, vol. 25, no. 3 (71), 2013, pp. 401–34. Duke UP, doi:10.1215/08992363-2144688.
    • Maestripieri, Dario. Games Primates Play: An Undercover Investigation of the Evolution and Economics of Human Relationships. Basic Books, 2012.
    • Malabou, Catherine. The Ontology of the Accident: An Essay on Destructive Plasticity. Translated by Carolyn Shread, Polity, 2012.
    • Manaugh, Geoff. “Inside LAX’s New Anti-Terrorism Intelligence Unit.” The Atlantic, 9 Jan. 2017, www.theatlantic.com/technology/archive/2017/01/threat-center/510644/. Accessed 15 June 2019.
    • Manning, Erin. “What If It Didn’t All Begin and End with Containment? Toward a Leaky Sense of Self.” Body & Society, vol. 15, no. 3, 2009, pp. 33–45. Sage Journals, doi:10.1177/1357034X09337785.
    • Marder, Michael. Grafts. Univocal Publishing, 2016.
    • Martin, Craig. “Fog-Bound: Aerial Space and the Elemental Entanglements of Body-with-World.” Environment and Planning D: Society and Space, vol. 29, no. 3, 2011, pp. 454–68. Sage Journals, doi:10.1068/d10609.
    • Mattoni, Rudy. Personal Interview. 6 January 2017.
    • Mawani, Renisa. “Insects, War, Plastic Life.” Plastic Materialities: Politics, Legality, and Metamorphosis in the Work of Catherine Malabou, edited by Brenna Bhandar and Jonathan Goldberg-Hiller, Duke UP, 2015, pp. 159–88.
    • McCormack, Derek P. Atmospheric Things: On the Allure of Elemental Envelopment. Duke UP, 2018.
    • McDonogh, Gary W. “The Geography of Emptiness.” The Cultural Meaning of Urban Space, edited by Robert Rotenberg and Gary W. McDonogh, Bergin & Garvey, 1993, pp. 3–16.
    • Nicolaides, Becky M. My Blue Heaven: Life and Politics in the Working-Class Suburbs of Los Angeles, 1920-1965. U of Chicago P, 2002.
    • Novak, David. Japanoise: Music at the Edge of Circulation. Duke UP, 2013.
    • Pallasmaa, Juhani. The Eyes of the Skin: Architecture and the Senses. Wiley, 2012.
    • Pascoe, David. Airspaces. Reaktion Books Ltd., 2001.
    • Raffles, Hugh. Insectopedia. Vintage, 2011.
    • Schaberg, Christopher. The End of Airports. Bloomsbury, 2015.
    • Schwartz, Hillel. Making Noise: From Babel to the Big Bang and Beyond. Zone Books, 2011.
    • Serres, Michel. Genesis. Translated by Genevieve James and James Nielson, U of Michigan P, 1997.
    • Situationist International. The Decline & the Fall of the “Spectacular” Commodity-Economy. Frontier Pamphlet No. 1, Frontier Press, 1965.
    • Sloterdijk, Peter. Terror from the Air. Translated by Amy Patton and Steve Corcoran, Semiotext(e), 2009.
    • Smithson, Robert. The Writings of Robert Smithson: Essays with Illustrations. Edited by Nancy Holt, NYU P, 1979.
    • Solà-Morales, Ignasi de. “Terrain Vague.” Terrain Vague: Interstices at the Edge of the Pale, edited by Manuela Mariani and Patrick Barron, Routledge, 2014, pp. 24–30.
    • “Soundproofing Experiment Tests Materials and Costs.” Chicago Tribune, 2 Nov. 1968, p. 15.
    • Spahr, Juliana, and Sandy Drooker. This Connection of Everyone with Lungs: Poems. U of California P, 2005.
    • Stewart, Kathleen. “Atmospheric Attunements.” Environment and Planning D: Society and Space, vol. 29, no. 3, 2011, pp. 445–53. Sage Journals, doi:10.1068/d9109
    • Thompson, Marie. Beyond Unwanted Sound: Noise, Affect and Aesthetic Moralism. Bloomsbury Academic, 2017.
    • Thrift, Nigel. Non-Representational Theory: Space, Politics, Affect. Routledge, 2007.
    • Trower, Shelley. Senses of Vibration: A History of the Pleasure and Pain of Sound. Bloomsbury, 2012.
    • Wolfe, Cary. Zoontologies: The Question of the Animal. U of Minnesota P, 2003.
    • Wyle Laboratories. Home Soundproofing Pilot Project for the Los Angeles Department of Airports. WCR 70-1, Wyle Laboratories, 1970.
    • Yusoff, Kathryn. “Insensible Worlds: Postrelational Ethics, Indeterminacy and the (K)nots of Relating.” Environment and Planning D: Society and Space, vol. 31, 2013, pp. 208–26. Sage Journals, doi:10.1068/d17411.
  • Nature’s Queer Negativity:Between Barad and Deleuze

    Steven Swarbrick (bio)

    Abstract

    This essay offers a critique of the vitalist turn in queer and ecological theory, here represented by the work of Karen Barad. Whereas Barad advances an image of life geared towards meaningful connection with others, human and nonhuman, Deleuze advances an a-signifying ontology of self-dismissal. The point of this essay isn’t to separate their two views, but to draw out the consequences of their entanglement. Insofar as Barad’s work conceptualizes life (and art) as a vitalizing encounter, it cannot, this essay argues, account for the queer negativity at play in environmental politics, including the politics of climate change.

    Animism taken to its final conclusion … is not only a perspectivism but an “enemyism.”—Eduardo Viveiros de Castro, Cannibal Metaphysics

    To love one’s neighbor may be the cruelest of choices.—Jacques Lacan, The Ethics of Psychoanalysis

    In Cosmopolitics I, Isabelle Stengers identifies two forms of ecological relation: first, ecologies of practice, which enmesh the human subject in ecological networks beyond the human; and second, ecologies of capture, which resolve entanglements of self and other into discrete representational figures through different forms of commodification and objectification (36-37). Capture, for Stengers, is what happens when nature actualizes into identity, and when the problematics of practice give rise to divisions of subject/object, nature/culture, and so on. Drawing on Gilles Deleuze’s language of the virtual and the actual, Stengers makes clear that ecologies of practice and ecologies of capture are never fully separable: life’s networks exceed and suffuse the object captured; conversely, the object captured provides the grounds for the new. Deleuze defines this intra-activity of the virtual and the actual through the complex concept of “different/ciation,” whereby virtual differences or problematics actualize the differentiated objects of representation.1 Importantly, for Deleuze, different/ciation does not allow us to repair objects of capture through an appeal to notions of assemblage, connectivity, consilience, or symbiosis. Rather, life as different/ciation tends to destroy the very objects that one might otherwise seek to repair. Life, according to Deleuze, is by definition non-ameliorative: ecologies of practice depend on encounters that do violence to the very worlds we wish to build and protect.2

    Recent turns to the nonhuman in science studies, queer theory, and posthumanities scholarship have done considerable work to elaborate an ecology of practice that seeks to repair histories of colonial, sexist, homophobic, and environmental violence. Much of this work builds on theories of repair developed by Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick in her reading of Melanie Klein, and Bruno Latour in his reading of Alan Turing.3 The turn to life in the humanities has emphasized consilience, friendship, and symbiosis. But what would a non-conciliatory relation to life look like? This is the central question posed by Leo Bersani in his essay, “Is the Rectum a Grave?” Turning the anti-pornography argument on its head, Bersani questions whether sex could ever have anything to do with the redemptive values of love or community without sacrificing “the inestimable value of sex as … anticommunal, antiegalitarian, antinurturing, antiloving” (22). Bersani’s point is not that sex can’t be pastoralized; rather, he wonders “how a center of presumably wholesome sexuality ever produced those unsavory margins in the first place” (21). “As long as it is assumed that pornography violates the natural conjunction of sex with tenderness and love,” he writes, “pornography’s violence” will be read as “a sign of certain fantasies only marginally connected with an otherwise essentially healthy (caring, loving) form of human behavior” (21). Translated slightly, the problem of life (or sex) in the Anthropocene is not how to reverse life’s capture through an ethics of repair (loving more, caring more), but rather to understand how a presumably wholesome nature produced Descartes’s “error”—the separation between mind and world—in the first place.4 What is nature such that it births its own extinction?

    The recent vogue for Deleuze in new materialist and posthumanist theory has spawned a variety of attempts at repackaging Deleuzian aggression under the banner of life’s endless productivity. Is the earth’s biodiversity being driven to extinction by mankind? Call in the Deleuzian “assemblage,” or the Spinozist affectus to save the day. It would seem there is no limit to the fantasy that “life” will live on in this posthuman world, a world that is, let it be said, all-too-human.5 The turn to life that a certain reading of Deleuze has inspired recapitulates the fantasy of the Child theorized by Lee Edelman: life, ecology, and affectus have become the dominant metaphors for our future birth. Against this form of image-capture, in which we give birth to our own image in the form of connected, ambient life, Deleuze insists on coldness and cruelty as integral to the images of life worth defending. In short, it’s not our inhumanity that concerns Deleuze, it’s that we are not inhuman enough. Recent attempts at shoehorning or pastoralizing Deleuzian ethics recapitulate precisely the thing that Deleuze consistently inveighs against: treating the image of thought as an image of philia, love or friendship.6 In fact, Deleuze never ceased to insist that thinking is a matter of aggression tantamount to the death drive, an aggression that redounds not only to the “object” but also to the “subject.” When I love my object, we both fall to pieces.

    My goal in this paper is to invite deeper appreciation of Deleuze’s ontological aggression in relation to queer and posthumanist theory. I want to think the violence of encounter in Deleuze’s sense: to think anima (life, spirit, becoming) and animosity (violence, aggression, hate) in the same breath. In my view, there has been a steady draining away of negativity from new materialist, neo-vitalist, and object-oriented theory. Much of this work now operates under the image of life as the unquestionable object of the “good.” What I’m proposing instead is not only an injection of animus into ecological theory but also a queer ethics that runs athwart the optimism of repair.7

    In contrast to the animism of today, the point is not to figure everything as “life” but to let live by letting go of life’s snare: to will our own lessness in the world.8 This is what Foucault famously called askesis, practices of the self as a mode of life. While Foucault might disagree, such “modes of life” are already at the core of a certain psychoanalytic thinking about the nature of the drive. For Lacan in particular, the drives operate according to a different temporality of becoming that is not the becoming of the present in which past and future are inflections of “our” time. The time of the drive is closer to what Deleuze calls Aion: a time of pure becoming in which there is no present, and thus no “us” to occupy the present (The Logic of Sense 184-185). The circuit of the drive short-circuits.9 It is not about reciprocity or the exchange of meaning. The drive is not for anything: reproduction of the self, the other, community, or love. Its being for itself, however, is its ethical potential. The drive cruises differences, full stop. If Lacan says true love breaks the other into pieces, that’s because the drive is only interested in this or that singular difference: I love the other not because of what he or she represents but because of this or that singular difference—differences that are non-exchangeable, that do not add up to meaning or a final goal. As Joan Copjec explains in Imagine There’s No Woman, in “the Lacanian phrase ‘I love in you something more than you,’” “everything depends on how one interprets the ‘something more’.… That is, the ‘is’ of the beloved is split, fractured. The beloved is always slightly different from or more than, herself. It is this more, this extra, that makes the beloved more than just an ordinary object of my attention” (43).

    For my part, I want to attend to this “something more” by arguing for an environmentalism that is non-ameliorative in the Deleuzian sense. What would a posthumanist agenda look like that focuses not only on questions of liveliness and connectivity but also on violence, hostility, and phantasmatic splitting? The meaning of nature in this paper is not the redeeming nature of the pastoral; nature does not repurpose the bad in the form of the good. Nature, I argue, is pharmakological: anima (cure) and animosity (poison) in the same breath. I develop this argument with respect to Karen Barad’s and Gilles Deleuze’s dissonant naturalisms. Whereas Barad advances an ontology of repair geared towards meaningful connection with others, human and nonhuman, Deleuze advances an a-signifying ontology of self-dismissal. My goal in bringing their respective naturalisms together is not to reconcile their differences but to think the violence of their encounter, to ask: is there life without the optimism of repair?

    The Dark Precursor

    Let me begin by introducing two images. These images are by no means identical. In fact, they differ in a number of important ways, with respect to style, tone, genealogy, and politics. As images that are about the act of imaging, or appearing/not-appearing, they also overlap on the question of desire, on the material un/folding of desire, and desire’s aim. In the words of Karen Barad, we can say that the two images I will present “intra-act”: they are not individual atoms or entities that encounter each other in the void, but are a-part (cut and cut-together, in one movement) of the same intra-active web. The first image comes from Barad’s essay, “Transmaterialities: Trans*/Matter/Realities and Queer Political Imaginings.” Barad describes her essay as an investigation into “trans rage.” It’s the nature and trajectory of that rage that I want to interrogate as a form of the ontological aggression that Deleuze identifies. Fixing on an image of lighting, Barad writes:

    Lightning is a reaching toward, an arcing dis/juncture, a striking response to charged yearnings.

    A dark sky. Deep darkness, without a glimmer of light to settle the eye. Out of the blue, tenuous electrical sketches scribbled with liquid light appear/disappear faster than the human eye can detect. Flashes of potential, hints of possible lines of connection alight now and again. Desire builds, as the air crackles with anticipation. Lightning bolts are born of such charged yearnings. Branching expressions of prolonged longing, barely visible filamentary gestures, disjointed tentative luminous doodlings—each faint excitation of this desiring field is a contingent and suggestive inkling of the light show yet to come. (387)

    Barad teases the reader with a creationist story of emergence ex nihilo, of something coming into being “out of the blue” where before there was nothing, mere emptiness, void. Readers familiar with Barad’s theory of “agential realism” know, however, that that is not the case, or at least not entirely. The void consists of no-thing, but it is not nothing. The theory of “agential realism” that Barad develops in Meeting the Universe Halfway uses the apparatus of post-Bohrian quantum physics to show that all things, from the atom to the atmosphere, are intra-actively determined through cuts. That is, things are neither present nor absent, real nor unreal, but rather flickering relationalities of trans/matter. If Western philosophers have tended to define being according to the One, from Democritus’s falling atom to Spinoza’s single Substance, then Barad’s point of intervention is the not-One of intra-activity. The latter names “matter’s experimental nature—its propensity to test out every un/imaginable path, every im/possibility. Matter is promiscuous and inventive in its agential wanderings” (387). Because relations for Barad take priority over relata, there are no positive terms “in” nature (hello, Saussure)—in fact there is no “in” of nature at all; instead there are virtual-material entanglements of “spacetimemattering” (or nature/naturing). The electrical body that appears/disappears “out of the blue” is therefore no-thing, since the agency of appearing—what Barad calls “agential realism”—cannot be localized or “detect[ed].” The “branching” agency that we perceive as lightning has neither a to nor a from, neither a filial line of descent nor a reproductive goal (lightning does not re-produce or re-present any thing). “No continuous past from sky to ground can satisfy its wild imaginings,” Barad writes (387). Rather, lightning is a “dis/connected alliance,” a virtual “desiring field” of relational potentialities whose subtraction from the human eye makes lightning visible. In an important sense, the human eye-brain is a-part of the very phenomenon “it” perceives, one of the infinite many electrical-neuronal bodies intra-actively entangled with lightning’s “arcing dis/juncture.”

    Allow me to turn now to a second image, this time from Deleuze’s Difference and Repetition. He writes:

    what is this agent, this force which ensures communication? Thunderbolts explode between different intensities, but they are preceded by an invisible, imperceptible dark precursor, which determines their path in advance but in reverse, as though intagliated. Likewise, every system contains its dark precursor which ensures the communication of peripheral series. … The question is to know in any given case how the precursor fulfills this role. (119)

    The “dark precursor” goes by many names in Deleuze’s oeuvre: the virtual “sense-event” in The Logic of Sense; “expression” in his writings on Spinoza; “becoming” in the Capitalism and Schizophrenia diptych (with Félix Guattari); and “plane of immanence” in What is Philosophy? (also with Guattari). It is no wonder, too, since the “dark precursor” names the disparate itself: “We call this dark precursor, this difference in itself or difference in the second degree which relates heterogeneous systems and even completely disparate things, the disparate” (Difference 120). As such, it is a disguised relation, a mask or prosopon for virtual becomings. The dark precursor is difference in-itself, the “there is” of difference, without identity or resemblance; yet it is also the engine (Deleuze calls it the “differenciator“) of identity and resemblance. The dark precursor is always intagliated, meaning that it reverses itself with every fold, every repetition of difference; it disappears in the after-image, forever eluding capture. If, following Bergson, all matter is light-image-movement, or “luminosity,” then the dark precursor is the negative, non-representational underside of every image of capture. Against the “natural perception” of phenomenology, which presumes a human observer as one of its conditions, Deleuze asserts that “the eye is in things, in luminous images in themselves. ‘Photography, [writes Bergson] if there is photography, is already snapped, already shot, in the very interior of things and for all the points of space’” (Cinema 1 60). In other words, there are not individual perceivers (human or otherwise) who perceive secondarily; there is perception.10 The thunderbolts that “explode between different intensities” do so not by adding to an imageless void, but, on the contrary, by subtracting the infinite many possibilities for imaging that is light-matter-energy. The human eye’s power to perceive is just one of the many infinite powers afforded by this inhuman perception.

    To risk an analogy, the “dark precursor” names the same chimerical, sub-representational reality that Barad calls “agential realism.” Barad’s theory of agential cuts is therefore akin to Deleuze’s idea of difference in-itself. Quantum intra-action, according to Barad, is not an agent or invisible hand but an impersonal/imperceptible apparatus of cutting together/apart the many differences that organic perception takes for granted: differences of self/other, male/female, human/nonhuman, animate/inanimate, and so on. In terms that are at once foreign to Barad’s theory of quantum entanglement and yet necessarily a-part of it, we can say that intra-action determines nature as not-One, as Lacan says of Being in On Feminine Sexuality. If Being for Lacan is not-One, that is because ontology in psychoanalysis is already sexed, already riven from the start; moreover, the object of desire is not a whole object (though fantasy persuades us otherwise) but a partial object or partial drives. This is Barad’s central point. She asks: “why should we understand parts as individually constructed building blocks or disconnected pieces of one or another forms of original wholeness? After all, to be a part is not to be absolutely apart but to be constituted and threaded through with the entanglements of part-ing” (406). Barad adds: “if ‘parts,’ by definition, arise from divisions or cuts, it does not necessarily follow that cuts sever or break things off, either spatially or temporally … a patchwork would not be a sewing together of individual bits and pieces but a phenomenon that always already holds together, whose pattern of differentiating-entangling may not be recognized but is indeed remembered” (“Transmaterialities” 406).

    Barad’s other name for intra-action is “virtuality,” and here we see another point of overlap with Deleuze. Both theorists aim to think difference in-itself in a manner that does not reduce difference to identity, resemblance, or opposition. The lightning bolt is neither present nor absent in their examples, but an after-image of virtual differences on the move. “Virtual particles are not present (and not absent), but they are material. In fact, most of what matter is,” Barad writes, immediately suspending the “is”-ness of her statement, “is virtual” (“Transmaterialities” 395). Here “virtual” should be understood in both cases as the power to differ. Virtual cuts occur within phenomena, meaning that the not-One of being applies to all beings regardless of scale; if “I” am cut together/apart with “you,” that cut is internal to who “I am” and not external. We are all Frankensteinian monsters, Barad argues, “a patchwork, a suturing of disparate parts.”

    Queer Impossibility

    Barad’s insistence on the intra-actions of disparate parts, though similar in ways to Deleuze’s, is ultimately quite different with respect to ethics. I want now to draw out the consequences of thinking the dis/juncture of Barad’s and Deleuze’s respective ontologies.

    For Barad, ethics runs through nature, such that ethics is first philosophy. Although Barad, like Deleuze, elaborates a detailed and complex theory of difference qua “agential realism,” the consequences of her argument take us in a far different direction towards an ethics of the “other” and “justice-to-come.” In other words, it is not the violence or indifference of the agential cut that interests Barad, but rather the responsibility to others (human and nonhuman) that follows from it.

    In this respect, Slavoj Žižek is right to draw a parallel between Barad and Kant.11 Agential cuts in Barad’s theory are conditions in the Kantian sense: “subject” and “object” do not encounter each other as external beings but as folds of the same entangled reality. The cut that makes a difference (material and semiotic) for Barad is a not-too-distant echo of Kant’s transcendental conditions, only in Barad’s hands the apparatus of the cut is disseminated throughout the universe so that the human subject is no longer an a priori requirement of being or appearing. In contrast to a thinker like Quentin Meillassoux, who tries to break the “correlationist” circle by absolutizing mathematics, or Alain Badiou, who absolutizes the human subject, Barad fractalizes correlationism so that the human subject no longer occupies the sole position of thinker, knower, or agent.12 This is less a break from Kant than a radicalization of the Kantian conditions of meaning.

    In keeping with this Kantian tradition, there is the practical side to Barad’s theory of entanglement. If all being/appearing/knowing is intra-actively entangled, so that material cuts do not occur between beings but mark the quantum in/separability of existences within nature, then, as Barad puts it, ethics and mattering (in both senses of the verb) are one and the same. There is an infinite call to ethics and response-ability in Barad’s queer naturalism. “I” am responsible to the myriad others with/from which I’m cut together/apart. Again, this puts Barad squarely within the post-Kantian tradition: ethics is an infinite task of response-ability to the other, human and nonhuman. Because the ethical act is not pre-determined but time-sensitive, as in Kant (the categorical imperative does not tell you how to act in all cases but only that you should act in favor of the Good), ethics is a labor of infinite care: “An ethics of entanglement entails possibilities and obligations for reworking the material effects of the past and the future,” Barad writes in “Nature’s Queer Performativity.” “There can never be absolute redemption, but spacetimematter can be productively reconfigured, reworking im/possibilities in the process” (47). Barad’s cuts that make a difference are therefore already pre-signed within the order of meaning: cuts that make a difference are meaning-making in that they inscribe relations of sense and obligation within nature through nature.

    Deleuze’s ethics could not be more different. Despite his shared interest in a theory of difference not subordinate to identity and resemblance, the “dark precursor” is hostile to relations of survival, care, hospitality, and preservation. Difference as the power to relate for Deleuze is not for that reason a power to ensure that such relations will be meaningful or beneficial. Difference is the power of nonsense, of what is intolerable to thought. This, in short, is the sadistic side of difference. It is metonymic; in other words, it destroys the promise of meaning and metaphor by negating meaning’s foundational act of the cut—the cut that blocks the metonymic slippage of difference that is the dark precursor’s sole drive. Before nature’s metonymic force makes sense through a stabilizing cut—the thunderbolt in Deleuze’s example—it performs the cruelty of nonsense, a nonsense that insists on the actual in the empty form of a violent but disavowed repetition. Thought for Deleuze emerges only—and for that matter very rarely—in confrontation with this nonsense: cuts that do not “add up” (as in Barad) but “crack up.”13 Every cut is an irrational cut according to Deleuze, a power of the false.14 Only some cuts take on a habitual pattern: the habit of saying “I,” for example.15 The world is not geared toward meaning; it is not the best possible world (Leibniz). On the contrary, the world is a chaosmos. The task of thought according to Deleuze is to think the agency of cutting outside our usual habits of meaning. Only then can the new (or difference) emerge. To think the new, or difference in-itself, regardless of its damage to our images of the “good”: that, for Deleuze, is the only ethics worth speaking of.

    Thus we can say that Deleuze takes up the “other” side of the post-Kantian tradition, the one theorized by Lacan and radicalized by the so-called “antisocial” queer theory of Bersani and Edelman. In Lacan’s reading of Kant, every object of the “good” is produced by cuts—that is, from calculations. Lacan delights in the apparent absurdity of Kant’s “innocent subterfuge, that … everyone, every man of good sense, will say no” to that which does harm (The Ethics of Psychoanalysis 189). This calculation, Lacan points out, always leaves a remainder. My “good” cannot be explained by your good, and so on. There is something excessive to ethics and to the “reality principle” that is its customary support. That is why Kant concludes that ethics must be purely formal, or else it is “pathological,” driven by egoism and self-interest. In Lacan’s analysis, ethics becomes synonymous with the form of desire as empty repetition, which has no “object.” Desire desires to desire, tout court.

    Ethics for Lacan is thus brought to its pure state by Sade, who shows that an ethics that takes the object of the “good” as impossible (as something to be indifferent to, even hostile toward), as an object of desire in the Lacanian sense, is the purest form of ethics. The point is not that ethics is ultimately egoistic or pleasure driven. On the contrary, the point Lacan makes is that the ethical act has no object besides repetition; it is beyond the “good” defined by pleasure—an ethics, that is, of the impossible. This is the argument of “Kant with Sade,” in which Lacan determines that ethics is founded on something excessive, a gap within our field of meaning, or an excess of sense or nonsense in Deleuze’s philosophy. To suture that excess or that gap with an ultimate good (think the Child in Edelman’s No Future) is the worst kind of ethical breach in that it denies that ethics is a matter of breaching, of driving holes in meaning.

    This, I would like to suggest, is the problem with Barad’s reparative ethics; it is much too seemly. Insofar as it tries to repair the cuts between self and other by including every “other” within the same intra-active web of meaning, it cannot not enact a violence that would seek to cover over a breached nature. In the queer naturalism of Lacan and Deleuze, by contrast, ethics does not seek to paste over these cuts but to multiply them—to formalize the gap between desire and its object. This is what Bersani calls an “ecological ethics,” which is no longer about “our” desire but about the endless montage, or the ceaseless metonymy of the drive qua death drive. The point is not so much to labor under the subject-other structure, but to escape it—the ego and the law—by subtracting oneself, one’s image, from every ethical act. To go beyond the pleasure principle, in short, towards an ethics of the real.

    This is not where Barad takes us. Instead, the infinite task of ethics for Barad means response-ability to the other. In this sense, post-Kantianism in Barad travels the path away from Lacan-Deleuze towards Levinas-Derrida. For Derrida, too, ethics or “justice-to-come” is geared towards relations of différance, in which there is no “outside” to speak of. For Derrida, as for Levinas and Barad, ethics is first philosophy because the “other” is never outside the web of meaning: every “outside” constitutes an “inside,” and every “other” is my neighbor. Being in the world thus constitutes an infinite obligation or debt. Consequently, the gap that makes a difference (material and semiotic) in Barad’s ethics is not the same gap we find between object and aim in Lacan; on the contrary, the former represses the latter. Difference in Barad’s account is ultimately sutured by meaning, life, bettering, world-making (i.e. the future). As soon as the cut is made, life’s excess, indeterminacy, and jouissance are resolved in the image-horizon of intra-action. To bend Joan Copjec’s argument against historicism in a different direction, we can say that the reality of desire in Barad’s agential realism is “realtight, that is no longer self-external” (Read My Desire 14). As Copjec makes clear: “To say that desire must be taken literally is to say simultaneously that desire must be articulated, that we must refrain from imagining something that would not be registered on the single surface of speech”—on this point, Barad and Deleuze would no doubt agree—”and that desire is inarticulable” (14). Both/and: a single surface of sense, and an inarticulable never-to-be-articulated nonsense. Because Barad is committed to remembering and re-articulating the social through an ever-expanding web of inclusion, she denies the inarticulable its voice, its power to make nature stutter. All of nature is oriented ethically towards its objects because every object is considered our neighbor and friend.

    We should recall what Freud says about loving one’s neighbor. In Lacan’s reading, “Freud was literally horrified by the idea of love for one’s neighbor” (The Ethics of Psychoanalysis 185-186). If “Freud stops short in horror at the consequences of the commandment to love one’s neighbor,” this is because, as Lacan argues, “we see evoked the presence of that fundamental evil which dwells within this neighbor. … And what is more of a neighbor to me than this heart within which is that of my jouissance and which I don’t dare go near?” (186). The biblical imperative to “love thy neighbor,” in Lacan’s translation, verges on the “pathological” love that Kant warned against. When I love my neighbors, “I imagine their difficulties and their sufferings in the mirror of my own.” This, for Lacan, is the greatest evil. He states clearly: “My egoism is quite content with a certain altruism, altruism of the kind that is situated on the level of the useful. And it even becomes the pretext by means of which I can avoid taking up the problem of the evil I desire, and that my neighbor desires also” (187). A love that reflects my own image, that is, the image of myself that I would like to be, enacts a cruelty of conformity that passes for altruism. “It is,” Lacan observes, “a fact of experience that what I want is the good of others in the image of my own. That doesn’t cost much. What I want is the good of others provided that it remain in the image of my own” (187).

    If Freud retreats in horror, then, it is because such a translation of “love thy neighbor” empties the self of its own self-image as loving and sociable. What is left is the empty repetition of a duty akin to Kant’s formal ethics. Lacan’s point is not that cruelty can be avoided; his paradoxical assertion that “to love one’s neighbor may be the cruelest of choices” makes clear his belief that no act of good will is free from a certain evil. The point, rather, and this is the guiding thread of “Kant with Sade,” is that true love embraces the emptiness of the image, and thereby becomes godly. The ground of God’s power, his freedom, according to Lacan, “resides in the capacity to advance into emptiness.” God created man in his own image, ex nihilo. Although “there are beautiful images—and goodness only knows that religious images always correspond by definition to reigning canons of beauty—one doesn’t notice that they are always hollow images” (196). Indeed, “man, too, as image is interesting for the hollow the image leaves empty—by reason of the fact that one doesn’t see in the image, beyond the capture of the image, the emptiness of God to be discovered” (196). The radical evil that horrified Freud, when set free beyond the confines of self-preservation or self-capture, becomes a radical ethics of self-dismissal in Lacan: “When one approaches the central emptiness, which up to now has been the form in which access to jouissance has presented itself to us, my neighbor’s body breaks into pieces” (202).16

    Life without Optimism

    Readers of Barad and the new materialisms have in large part focused on the intra-action between entities to posit a queer ethics of repair. Reparative approaches imagine life as made of assemblages, flows, interconnections, and networks. This language accords with Barad’s idea of entanglement. However, this same language displaces or indeed represses the violence of the cutting agency. More precisely, reparative approaches that champion interconnection avoid the fact that every act of reparation involves a cut: between an ethics of care on the one hand, and hostility on the other. Lacan’s insistence on an ethics of the Real, one that maintains the violence of its encounters, emphasizes the cut that contaminates every future, every image of repair. For important structural reasons, Lacan insists: we damage what we repair.17 This is why Deleuze has so little to say about ethics. At the core of Deleuze’s ontology there is neither the subject-other structure nor its philosophical avatars: love of one’s neighbor, the friend, or the face. For Deleuze, before there is ethics there is difference—the “there is” of difference; or rather, ethics is nothing more than the thought of this difference qua rupture: the question is not, how do “I” respect the other’s difference, but rather, how do “I,” with respect to life’s indifference to every difference, become another?18

    This indifference to difference is another name for what Deleuze calls the “dark precursor.” As pure difference, it escapes representation while also conditioning representation. As repetition, it is both the seat of pleasure (Eros) and the highest affirmation of a difference that shatters (Thanatos). Deleuze’s commitment to thinking the genesis of our conditions of thought means that his philosophy resists placing its focus on the forms of the conditioned, above all the “other” as condition of the “self.” Deleuze insists that philosophy’s greatest mistake was to equate thought with philia. Such an image of thought hinges on a fundamental deception: that the other is our friend, neighbor, and companion. If there is one staple of Deleuze’s philosophy that grounds the rest, it is this: thought only thinks when it encounters the cruelty of what is not-thought, the violence, that is, of the multiple, the disparate. Deleuze writes:

    There are certainly many dangers in invoking pure difference which have become independent of the negative and liberated from the identical. The greatest danger is that of lapsing into the representations of a beautiful soul: there are only reconcilable and federative differences, far removed from bloody struggles. The beautiful soul says: we are different, but not opposed. … The notion of a problem, which we see linked to that of difference, also seems to nurture the sentiments of the beautiful soul: only problems and questions matter. … Nevertheless, we believe that when these problems attain their proper degree of positivity, and when difference becomes the object of a corresponding affirmation, they release a power of aggression and selection which destroys the beautiful soul by depriving it of its very identity and breaking its good will. The problematic and the differential determine struggles or destructions … every thought becomes an aggression. (Difference and Repetition xx)

    This difference with respect to difference has important consequences for ethics, particularly queer and new materialist ethics, where questions of ontology are now at the foreground.19 On Deleuze’s account, ethics is both creative and destructive, and not simply by turn. The ethical does not simply occasion aggression; insofar as ethics approximates the event, the clash of forces that Deleuze calls the dark precursor, ethics becomes an enemy of the beautiful soul and synonymous with violence. Deleuze’s queer naturalism is thus inherently pharmakological: cure and harm in the same movement. This is not to say that Barad’s ontoethics is utopian by any stretch. Barad makes clear that her queer naturalism does not aim to ignore power, hierarchy, or violence, and asserts that “agential realism” (the intra-action of all things) is directly concerned with cuts that matter. And yet, much of what Barad proposes with respect to cuts that matter amounts to making good on bad cuts (i.e. repairing bad connections, forging new alliances, and constructing better, more sustainable life-worlds).

    For Deleuze, ethics is impossible (and Deleuze always championed the Lacanian notion that we should aim for the impossible, which is the drive’s only aim) since nature is indifferent to our images of the “good” (the drive has no object). For Barad, by contrast, an ethics of repair is what nature does. In a telling example that will allow us to circle back to the electrical bodies with which we began, Barad writes of “the brainless and eyeless creature called the brittlestar, an invertebrate cousin of the starfish, sea urchin, and sea cucumber,” who “has a skeletal system that also functions as a visual system” (Meeting the Universe Halfway 369). With “approximately ten thousand spherically domed calcite crystals covering the five limbs and central body of the brittlestar,” these “microlenses” made of crystal “collect and focus light directly onto … the brittlestar’s diffuse nerve system” (370). Consequently, “these photosensitive brittlestars are able to navigate around obstacles, flee from predators, and detect shadows”; Barad notes the “ingenuity of the brittlestar’s bodily know-how” (373). She reads the brittlestar’s intra-active know-how in the same manner that she reads the flash of lightning, as a call to queer companionship with the rest of the cosmos:

    The brittlestar is not a creature that thinks much of epistemological lenses or geometrical optics of reflection: the brittlestar does not have a lens serving as the line of separation, the mediator between the mind of the knowing subject and the materiality of the outside world. Brittlestars don’t have eyes; they are eyes. It is not merely the case that the brittlestar’s visual system is embodied; its very being is a visualizing apparatus. The brittlestar is a living, breathing, metamorphosing optical system. For a brittlestar being and knowing, materiality and intelligibility, substance and form, entail one another. … There is no res cogitans agonizing about the postulated gap (of its own making) between itself and res extensa. There is no optics of mediation, no noumena-phenomena distinction, no question of representation. (375)

    Of course, any time Descartes’s mind-body dualism is trotted out for a beating, a statement on ethics is sure to follow. Barad adds:

    Subjectivity is not a matter of individuality but a relation of responsibility to the other. … There is no getting away from ethics—mattering is an integral part of the ontology of the world in its dynamic presencing. Not even a moment exists on its own. … If we hold on to the belief that the world is made of individual entities, it is hard to see how even our best, most well-intentioned calculations for right action can avoid tearing holes in the delicate tissue structure of entanglements that the lifeblood of the world runs through. (391-396)

    Let’s begin with the brittlestar: it’s the perfect example of Barad’s thesis that “matter and meaning cannot be dissociated” because “mattering is simultaneously a matter of substance and significance” (3). The brittlestar does not know or cognitively reflect its world from a standpoint exterior to matter; rather matter and meaning “entail one another” as components of the same intra-active event. To echo Deleuze, we can say that the brittlestar does not “have” eyes with which to see; the brittlestar’s eyes are directly in things—the brittlestar “is” light-matter-movement. Barad is quick to separate “having” from “being” (“Brittlestars don’t have eyes; they are eyes”). “Having” connotes property, whereas Barad’s point is that nature is entirely improper; nature rebuffs Cartesian dualism and the possessive ideology it supports. This is the meaning of intra-action: that all things intrude into everything else. I want to suggest that this is where Barad’s argument about matter and meaning runs aground. The world of the brittlestar, insofar as it is a world of meaning and not pure chaos, is a world that has been cut to the brittlestar’s own image. The “body know-how” that Barad celebrates is an example of what Jakob von Uexküll would call the animal’s Umwelt, the signifying practices that enable the brittlestar to make sense of its environment and thus to “have” a world (139-161). Nietzsche summarized this phenomenon—nature’s narcissism—quite well: “if we could communicate with the mosquito,” he writes, “then we would learn that it floats through the air with the same self-importance, feeling within itself the flying center of the world” (“On Truth and Lie in an Extra-Moral Sense” 42). Far from imagining the nonhuman as uniquely attuned to nature, Nietzsche suggests that nature is narcissistic “all the way down,” and that human exceptionalism is not so exceptional after all (in fact, it is the trait of narcissism to imagine that we alone are narcissistic). The link between being and knowing, or matter and meaning, is, in Barad’s example of the brittlestar, another instance of Leibniz’s “best possible world” hypothesis, in which the monad, being compossible with its world, harmonizes with its surroundings. The difference here is that instead of God selecting the best possible world in which matter and meaning cohere, Barad introduces “agential realism” as the secular version of the monad.

    Deleuze, following the early Heidegger, argues that the opposite is true: it is only the destruction of the world imagined as the “best possible world” that forces life to think. In Cinema 2, Deleuze insists on the “incompossibility” of worlds and the absence of the link between matter and meaning in modernist cinema. In Anti-Oedipus, he and Guattari write about the desiring-machine’s world-making assemblages, akin to the Umwelt of the brittlestar, in terms consonant with Barad’s language of mattering: the desiring-machines are “a producing/product identity” (7). But Deleuze and Guattari do not stop there: they also write that “from a certain point of view it would be much better if nothing worked, if nothing functioned. … Desiring-machines make us an organism; but at the very heart of this production, the body suffers from being organized in this way, from not having some other sort of organization, or no organization at all. … [Everything] becomes unbearable to the body without organs” (7-9). Nature, according to Deleuze and Guattari, does not “entail” that matter and meaning stick together, as Barad argues. Nature, they suggest, is indeed most vital when it short-circuits, when it no longer works. Like the hysteric, nature feels it has holes in its body, holes that do not add up but carve up life’s images.

    This is what is intolerable to Barad’s ethics of entanglement, not that nature is open to infinite re-articulation/re-signification, as liberal humanism posits, but that nature contains inarticulable never-to-be-articulated fragments of animus in its very structure. For Barad, an ethics of entanglement means that we can “avoid tearing holes in the delicate tissue structure of entanglements,” that we can have our animist cake and eat it too. But notice what happens when Barad separates her ethics from all that it is “not”: “There is no res cogitans … no optics of mediation, no noumena-phenomena distinction, no question of representation.” Like the “no” of Freud’s essay on “Negation,” Barad herself tears “holes in the delicate tissue structure of entanglements” with every exclusion of life’s negativity; she repeats nature’s sadistic cut and thus gives voice to that which works against meaning and thriving: nature’s death drive. Put differently, Barad’s ethics of the other registers the “malignant jouissance” from which Freud retreated in understandable horror due to the thought of loving the neighbor as oneself. To be clear, my claim is not that Barad’s reparative ethics falls short of loving more or including more. My claim is that every act of world-making entails an aggressive cut. The difficulty of what I’m calling “nature’s queer negativity” lies in the fact that an ethics of repair is never external to aggression; repair and aggression are “intagliated,” as Deleuze says.

    Barad’s redemptive posthumanism imagines a future in which we, having learned from our destructive error, rediscover that we are not violent and destructive life but rather interwoven parts of a much greater whole. This image of interconnected life then provides the stopgap we need in order not to encounter life’s contingency, its many seams and tears. Take the idea of climate: climate change at once collectivizes the human species in a common tragedy, a commons, that is, of precariousness and fragility; life, we know, is at risk, and not just at the level of the individual or population: planetary life is under the threat of extinction. At the same time, though, we encounter this problem as redeemable: the human species can now imagine a posthuman future in which “we,” having learned from our apparent error, can live on knowing ourselves to be at one with the web of life. Climate change thus becomes an alibi for our survival and future.

    But life is not a meaningful totality that explains away the damage we have done to the planet. Even the very positing of life as a repaired or reparative whole neglects the fact that this figuration depends on splitting life from nonlife, vitality from its negation. Life, however, is expressed not only in vital or organic forms. Sinthomosexual, in Edelman’s vocabulary, stands for this unlivable and inhuman exit from the world of the living. It stands as an impasse to our survival because it makes legible a world in which “we” no longer exist, the world of the body-without-organs (Deleuze and Guattari), the drives (Lacan), and jouissance (Edelman). From the vantage of the sinthome, or symptom, we can envision an inhuman world in which life does not triumph after all, in which the post-apocalyptic or tragic does not bring about some final closure to our disappearance, but produces more and more explosive differences: differences of time, movement, and perception—in short, other worlds. Edelman writes:

    As the template of a given subject’s distinctive access to jouissance, defining the condition of which the subject is always a symptom of sorts itself, the sinthome, in its refusal of meaning, procures the determining relation to enjoyment by which the subject finds itself driven beyond the logic of fantasy or desire. It operates, for Lacan, as the knot that holds the subject together, that ties or binds the subject to its constitutive libidinal career, and assures that no subject, try as it may, can ever “get over” itself—”get over,” that is, the fixation of the drive that determines its jouissance. (No Future 35-36)

    The ecological subject cannot simply “get over” its relation to the sinthome, this nonmeaning or animus lodged in the side of sense and sustainability, because it is this destructive enjoyment of the partial drive, this unlivable passage beyond the world of sense and sensibility, that sustains (while laying waste to) the futural fantasy that we call “life.” The sinthome is what the posthuman haplessly trips over on its way to “getting over” the human. But there is another option besides this posthuman Aufheben or preservation-through-translation: the sinthome or drive, as symptom of a violent exclusion in favor of symbolic meaning, points to a life without us, without human meaning. Rather than intone the posthumanist call for flowing, meaningful life, which opts for the symbolic’s dependence on the smooth exchange of signifiers, the drive abandons all hope of survival in favor of the non-translatability, which is to say, the non-futurity, of enjoyment.

    Instead of translating the symptom or threat of our extinction into an alibi for the future, can we imagine a future without us? Instead of becoming posthuman, which, as is now commonly said, we have always already been, can we, as Deleuze and Guattari suggest, “become-imperceptible”? Becoming-imperceptible would not mean redeeming our lost humanity, either in the humanist or posthumanist sense, but would mean experimenting with inhuman temporalities—the inhuman being not simply that which we would like to become, but that which is already not us: the inhumanity at the heart of life. Freud has already shown that beyond the bounded pleasure of the organism, there exists a world that cannot simply be let in without destroying the apparatus of the self. Whereas various neo-vitalisms today would have us reconnect with life as a way of putting off the deadening effects of sameness, Deleuze and Guattari remind us that life is not only vitalistic but also explosive: the return to life does not—cannot—mean a return to organic wholeness, because life just is this power of creative destruction. The way out of the deadening effects of sameness is not the unity of the organism, Deleuze and Guattari argue; indeed, the instrumental organism is still too close to the lived. The way out would not be more life, but the unlivable.

    Sinthomo-Environmentalism

    Allow me to introduce a new ecologism, a word without future, to our critical vocabularies: sinthomo-environmentalism. No doubt it’s a mouthful, this strange neologism of the sinthome (symptom) and environment. And yet, in it, I wager (echoing Marianne Moore’s contempt for poetry), we find something beyond “all this fiddle” over life’s sustainability.

    Like the sinthomosexual in Edelman’s queer account in “Ever After: History, Negativity, and the Social,” sinthomo-environmentalism stands for that which, in the drive towards life, undoes the temporality of life “ever after” by confronting life with its own persistent repetition of, its libidinal investment in, the nonidentity qua sinthome of the drives—what Freud calls the death drive. To be clear, the death drive does not simply negate life, it is not opposed to the living; rather, as Lacan argues, every drive, including the so-called “life instinct,” is virtually a death drive, insofar as the drive towards “life” circles endlessly around a void (Lacan’s objet a) that is, in fact, the drive’s sole aim and career, its access to jouissance. As Edelman explains, “sinthomosexuality makes visible the occluded presence of the sinthome at the core of the very politics intended to exclude it. … In such a context,” which is every context, “sinthomosexuality would speak to the repudiated specificity of what doesn’t and can’t transcend itself. So repudiated, however, it enables the specification, over and against it, of what only thereby is able to appear as political universality” (472). Because of its refusal to translate a stubborn particularity into universality (such as the collective “good,” or the good of life), “the sinthomosexual … gets denounced [by the Right and Left alike] for affirming a jouissance indulgently fixed on the self, while those who merit recognition as good, as communally minded, as properly social, address the suffering of the other. … It remains the case that libidinal investment in the suffering of the other, regardless of whether its dividends come though preventing or producing that suffering, is also an investment tied to a specific knot of jouissance” (emphasis mine 475). Far from confronting life from without, then, the death drive names that impossible negativity, the dehiscence or gap around which life ceaselessly turns, making every object of desire (be it community, love, or care of the other) a partial object. From the standpoint of the sinthome, the question is not, nor has it ever been, how to reconcile life beyond its antagonisms, but rather how to relinquish the will to find ourselves beyond antagonism, since the image of life as a loving, caring, auto-poetic whole is precisely that which lives on—that which sustains itself by means of—its repudiation of the sinthome.

    Sinthomo-environmentalism thus materializes as the hopelessly queer figure that society repudiates. As the extimate remainder, however, of life’s disavowed investment in negativity, this figure stands in stark contrast to the ecocidal subject and the posthumanist subject alike. What both of these subjects have in common (despite their significant differences) is a shared stake in the fantasy of life after negativity. For the capitalist subject, this means a life of unfettered accumulation without loss; for the posthumanist subject, this means cultivating a relationship of care with the environment without violence or destruction. Despite the important differences between these two positions, it does not suffice to say, with Naomi Klein, that what we are confronted with today is the opposition of Capitalism and the Environment. For beyond this real antagonism, which I have no intention of dismissing, there remains a deeper antagonism still, which structures both positions: that deeper antagonism is what I call sinthomo-environmentalism, nature’s queer negativity, which fits neither the capitalist’s image of life as endless accumulation nor the posthumanist’s image of life as endlessly adaptive network of living beings. Neither image can admit nature’s negativity because both adhere to the pastoral fantasy of life without negativity—which does not prevent either position from enjoying a sadistic relation to negativity by repudiating and therefore making visible what is, in Bersani’s words, “the inestimable value of sex as … anticommunal, antiegalitarian, antinurturing, antiloving.”

    Let us consider an example of sinthomo-environmentalism. Amitav Ghosh’s The Great Derangement is, among other things, a compelling analysis of the uncanniness of the sinthome as it manifests as climate change. Ghosh writes:

    There is an additional element of the uncanny in events triggered by climate change. … This is that the freakish weather events today, despite their radically nonhuman nature, are nonetheless animated by cumulative human actions. In that sense the events set in motion by global warming have a more intimate connection with humans than did the climatic phenomena of the past—this is because we have all contributed in some measure, great or small, to their making. They are the mysterious work of our own hands returning to haunt us in unthinkable shapes and forms. (32)

    Climate change, according to Ghosh, materializes the uncanny temporality of the symptom in that “it” (nature’s “unthinkable shapes and forms”) returns in the form of a self-made disaster. To say that climate change is “self-made” is not to ignore the fact of structural inequality, nor that the parts of humanity hit hardest by climate change are those who have done the least to unleash the present calamity. As Ghosh notes, “those at the margins of [Western modernity] are now the first to experience the future that awaits all of us; it is they who confront most directly what Thoreau called ‘vast, Titanic, inhuman nature’” (63). What strikes me as most compelling about Ghosh’s analysis is its universalizing gesture, which he relates to the universalizing ambitions of the English novel. According to Ghosh,

    Here, then, is another form of resistance, a scalar one, that the Anthropocene presents to the techniques that are most closely identified with the novel: its essence consist of phenomena that were long ago expelled from the territory of the novel—forces of unthinkable magnitude that create unbearably intimate connections over vast gaps in time and space. (63)

    For Ghosh, it is the impossibility of representing climate change, of filling the “gaps” within our cognitive maps, that may (if we’re lucky) trigger a negative universalism across “time and space.” Ghosh’s conclusion echoes that of Dipesh Chakrabarty in “The Climate of History: Four Theses,” only Ghosh’s negative universalism is (at least on the surface) primarily aesthetic, linked as it is to the production of the novel and to the aesthetic theory that, since the Enlightenment, has sought to define the role of art as a propaedeutic supplement to humanity. The question becomes, for Ghosh, a Kantian one: is there a redemptive image of life to be derived from the arts, one that might save our image of humanity at precisely the moment when “our” image is most threatened, as in the experience of the sublime?

    Although not always framed with respect to the arts, this question, which treats the disaster as contingent, and thus surmountable, echoes throughout literature on environmental destruction, which looks for the cause of our symptom in an easily identifiable structure. This problem is articulated in the Marxist notion of social antagonism. As Žižek describes in The Sublime Object of Ideology, “This traditional notion implies two interconnected features: (1) there exists a certain fundamental antagonism possessing an ontological priority to ‘mediate’ all other antagonisms, determining their place and their specific weight (class antagonism, economic exploitation); (2) historical development brings about, if not a necessity, at least an ‘objective possibility’ of solving this fundamental antagonism and, in this way, mediating all other antagonisms” (xxvi). Within this tradition, capital becomes the master-signifier mediating all other antagonisms. Thus it is no surprise that both world-systems theorists such as Jason W. Moore and popular writers such as Naomi Klein identify capitalism as the underlying antagonism driving climate chaos. While this is true at one level, it remains a humanist alibi: in the reigning analyses of climate change, capital plays an exculpatory role. Klein, for instance, states that we are faced with an option: the survival of the planet, or the survival of capitalism. Of course, this is a fate accompli since the survival of the latter depends on the former. The stakes are clear: capitalism is at war with the Earth. Klein, among others, frames this choice as an “occasion” to band together and reimagine a more loving, nurturing humanity. In short, there is a “good” humanity to which we may return, one imagined to live in a more sustainable relation with the environment, and there is a “bad” humanity defined by a rapacious and destructive “Capitalocene.”20

    It is this image of “life” as essentially loving and caring that sinthomo-environmentalism contests. Bersani is perhaps the most valuable thinker here. Against the alibi of safe sex, Bersani suggests that what is most valuable about sex is its anti-loving, anti-communal nature. Faced with the threat of extinction, of AIDS, Bersani champions anal sex as a way of realizing a radical form of self-undoing that is internal to social life but rarely tolerated. “It is possible to think of the sexual as, precisely, moving between a hyperbolic sense of self and a loss of all consciousness of self. But sex as self-hyperbole is perhaps a repression of sex as self-abolition” (25). In his conclusion, sex negativity becomes a way of letting go of life and signals a queer politics of extinction. Bersani writes, “If the rectum is the grave in which the masculine ideal (an ideal shared—differently—by men and women) of proud subjectivity is buried, then it should be celebrated for its very potential for death. Tragically, AIDS has literalized that potential. … It may, finally, be in the gay man’s rectum that he demolishes his own perhaps otherwise uncontrollable identification with a murderous judgment against him” (29-30).

    To be clear, neither Bersani nor I am advocating for ecocidal destruction either at the level of the body or of the environment. To advocate for such violence would be to turn a nonproductive jouissance into yet another project of the self, and to ignore, moreover, the constitutive partiality of the drives, which, contrary to all self-idealizations, never totalize in the image of a unified self-will. What I am suggesting is that the pastoralizing project animating the return to “life” and “nature” repeats “a murderous judgment” against the nonidentity of nature—a nonidentity or queer negativity that, ironically, “could also be thought of as our primary hygienic practice of nonviolence,” particularly so in a time of suicidal resource extraction and will to power.

    This last point brings us to the central thesis of Deleuze and Guattari’s Anti-Oedipus, which both proponents and critics of Deleuze’s capitalism books tend to ignore: that capitalism is, despite our protestations, not an accident that happens to life, but rather a certain trajectory of life. As Claire Colebrook puts it: “Deleuze will not see capitalism (or any other supposed ‘evil’) as an accident that befalls life and that one might simply step outside of: if it is possible for the world to be reduced to equivalent, uniform, objectified and manageable matter … then this is because there is a tendency in life towards organization, as well as a counter-tendency towards dis-organization” (Deleuze 34). This is not to say, as apologists of capitalism do, that human nature is essentially greedy or self-interested. Rather, it is to say that there is no essential (human) nature. While some theorists point to indigeneity as an example of better, more sustainable life-worlds, this does nothing to change the fact that life, as Deleuze and Guattari posit it, isn’t a self-sustaining, harmoniously balanced whole, but rather the abyssal site of radically deviational partial drives (i.e. “desiring-machines”). These “desiring-machines” are not an alternative to capitalism, a repressed “outside,” since these same machines are responsible for the “great acceleration” of the past century. The political challenge, according to Deleuze and Guattari, is not to redeem life by setting free the supposedly productive, vital, and self-organizing forces of life (such a misreading underlies the “new materialist” interpretation of Deleuze, which can be found, for instance, in Hardt and Negri’s idea of the “multitude,” or Jane Bennett’s notion of “thing-power”), but rather to release desire to its primary and circuitous occupation of self-negation. Why? For starters, it is getting harder and harder, as Elizabeth A. Povinelli argues, to separate “life” from “nonlife,” or bios from geos. The will to reanimate life, human or otherwise, may be impossible because of climate change; more problematic still, the will to life, or animacy, and the concepts underwriting it (affect, event, emergence) prolong, in Povinelli’s words, the very “geontological” division between “life” and “nonlife” that is fueling the Anthropocene condition.

    Paradoxical as it may seem, then, the loss of self-image procured by the death drive’s obstinate negativity could, from the vantage of the sinthome, be a more exact definition of what “going native” (a phrase used by Bruno Latour in his paean to the movie Avatar) (“An Attempt at a ‘Compositionist Manifesto” 471-472) might mean with respect to indigeneity, since it is the unrelenting force of the death drive, figured as the unmovable “rock” of the Real, that makes “nonlife” a problem both for the established powers, which only see “nonlife” in the aspect of its utility for social and economic reproduction (think, for example, of Standing Rock) and for the “cosmopolitics” of thinkers like Latour and others, who wish to see in the indigenous, the animal, and the nonhuman an alibi for the rapaciousness of the Western anthropos—an alibi, moreover, figured in the guise of life’s sustainability. What this alibi forestalls is the real question: whether the Western anthropos, as a massification built on the degradation of indigenous environments, is something worth saving in the first place? To this question, Latour’s subaltern cannot speak. And yet it is the paradoxical agency of the sinthome not to speak, not to accede to the demands of social meaning and recognition, but rather to undo the anthropos from within—without alibi. At a moment when those on the margins of temporal modernity are turned to in order to flesh out the face of humanity’s future birth, sinthomo-environmentalism echoes Deleuze and Guattari’s call to “escape the face” of humanity, to “become-imperceptible,” which the sinthome literalizes as “the risk of the sexual itself as the risk of self-dismissal” (Bersani 30). Becoming-imperceptible is not escapism, nor is it a privilege of the few. At a moment when capital merges with biopolitics to create living-dead zones of precarity where disappearance is an all-too-real threat, sinthomo-environmentalism refuses the pastoralizing project by drawing on the already-dead politics of the drive as access to a jouissance that breaks asunder the “sacrosanct value of selfhood, a value that accounts for human beings’ extraordinary willingness to kill in order to protect the seriousness of their statements” (Bersani 30). Far from consigning the precarious to imperceptibility, “becoming-imperceptible” as Deleuze and Guattari conceive of it would mean practicing self-loss as a riposte to Western “man’s” ruthless and destructive power-grab. My claim is that only a politics of self-loss as outlined here, through the lens of Deleuze and queer theory, presents a true alternative to the worldwide ecocide that demands of every sinthomosexual as a condition of political recognition the following choice: your desire or your life.

    But if the queer drives that are the seat of what I call sinthomo-environmentalism are indeed world-destroying; if indeed they have no aim other than to return to the scene of a crime that is the subject’s jouissance, and so circle endlessly around a void that is, from the psychoanalytic perspective of this essay, the constant and irrepressible negation of identity, meaning, and telos, then it is above all fitting that this essay should return to the space from whence it came: to the dehiscence between two images. Consider again the image of what Barad calls “trans rage.” Barad introduces the reader to many figures of queer entanglement, including the atom, the lightning bolt, and of course, the brittlestar. But the figure that gives her ethical argument the most trouble is Frankenstein’s monster, which, as Barad writes, figures lightning’s re-animating potential. Frankenstein’s monster gives the lie to nature’s coherence, showing nature to be “a patchwork, a suturing of disparate parts” (“Transmaterialitites” 393). The monster does not stand outside nature but rather figures nature as metaphor, a whole containing many different parts. Barad’s political-ethical move here is to position the monster within nature. His flesh is not a crime against nature’s seemliness; his disparate anatomy exemplifies nature’s queer intra-active web.

    Mary Shelley, by contrast, shows us the enjoyment the monster takes in destroying nature’s patchwork. She thus offers a second image as sinthome to the former. After being cruelly abandoned by his family of “protectors,” the “beloved cottagers,” and losing faith in the “views of social life,” which had allowed him temporarily “to deprecate the vices of mankind” and “to desire to become an actor in [that] busy scene” (107), Shelley’s monster, “like the arch fiend” (111), Milton’s Satan, unleashes a radical negativity aimed at every image of the “good.” Reversing the spark that gave him life, Shelley’s monster lets loose “a rage of anger” and sets fire to everything he loves. The result: he makes a heaven of hell and learns to enjoy “the ruin” (111):

    When I reflected that they had spurned and deserted me, anger returned, a rage of anger; and, unable to injure any thing human, I turned my fury towards inanimate objects. As night advanced, I placed a variety of combustibles around the cottage; and, after having destroyed every vestige of cultivation in the garden, I waited with forced impatience until the moon had sunk to commence my operations. … The blast tore along like a mighty avalanche, and produced a kind of insanity in my spirits, that burst all bounds of reason and reflection. (Shelley 113)

    Let us recall here what Bersani says about the redemptive value of pastoral: it sacrifices all that is “anticommunal, antiegalitarian, antinurturing, antiloving.” Barad’s inclusion of the monster within nature does something similar: by avoiding this moment of “trans rage,” Barad’s renaturalization of the monster figures nature as a site of redemption, but only by sacrificing everything that does not animate a redemptive image of life. The monster becomes, once again, an image of homo sacer, an inclusive-exclusion of anima (the life we want) and animosity (the life that is intolerable to our images of the good). The bitter pill that Shelley’s monster wants us to swallow, however, is that nature is not only self-actualizing, re-animating life, but also violent, sadistic undoing. The question is not how to redeem crimes against nature, but what is nature such that it produces its own outside, its own violent and explosive force? Put differently, what is nature such that it produces its own abortion?

    Ironically, the monster’s “views of social life” take on a deadening form insofar as life is made to repeat, taking on ever more predictable, seamless patterns of behavior, the image of ourselves that we hope one day to achieve. Just as organic voice depends on the machine of language to extend its vitality, and, in doing so, extinguishes that vitality in a form external to the anima or breath of life, so “life itself” tends toward automation, a desire to act in “the busy scene” called “life” in the pursuit of being, finally, fully alive. The monster’s fantasy of familial identity serves to project an image of “protection,” of survival and sustainability, into the future as metaphor, as a presence or figure to be realized, to come. But it is the unredeemable “rage of anger,” the ego-shattering violence that “burst all bounds of reason and reflection,” that gives the monster his enjoyment in the end. Burning down the house is, to echo the Talking Heads, equivalent to getting what one’s after in the aftermath of love and community. As the song lyrics say: “Hey baby, what do you expect? Gonna burst into flames.”

    Conclusion: The Metastability of the Earth; or, What You Will

    My goal in this essay has not been to endorse an uncritical or unsympathetic nihilism. Truth be told, whether I (a white, Leftist, privileged academic) endorse nihilism or not does nothing to change the current suicidal pact between humanity and the planet; nor does it change the fact that, as Earth-Systems scientist Will Steffen points out, the idea of a conciliatory relation with the plant, what he calls “Stabilized Earth,” may very well already be out of reach. “Even if the Paris Accord target of a 1.5 °C to 2.0 °C rise in temperature is met,” Steffen writes, “we cannot exclude the risk that a cascade of feedbacks could push the Earth System irreversibly onto a ‘Hothouse Earth’ pathway,” in which “biogeophysical feedbacks in the Earth System could become the dominant processes controlling the system’s trajectory” (3). This does not bode well for human survival. In fact, such an image of Earth as a radically forking disequilibrium of forces bars any conception of the “good life” hitherto imagined by humans as the Earth itself now teeters on the edge towards that inhospitable desert of the real long ago forecast by Freud as life’s inevitable return to inanimate geos (nonlife). In other words, we might already be past the point of reconciliation with the Earth System, which is forking in the direction of forces inhospitable to human existence. What’s more, we’re learning that the very idea of a “Stabilized Earth,” one that would be existentially for us, is only a temporary abstraction of metastability in an otherwise volatile and anarchic series of feedbacks. The “Stabilized Earth,” though it is a necessary object of desire, and all the more so as it eludes capture, is and remains a fantasy object (objet a for the climate change era), one that drives climate change deniers and activists alike. So while my point is not to deny the importance of reparative projects aimed at stabilizing the Earth—far from it—I do wish to underscore the need for a counter-project of sinthomo-environmentalism. For a simple reason: if there was ever a time to think seriously about the evolutionary masochism of the drives, about their ego-shattering intensities and uncontrollable feedbacks, which are linked etiologically to the feedbacks of the Earth and which distain the pastoral fantasy of metastability, being aberrant energy systems themselves, now is the time.

    Contra Barad, who, like Ghosh, turns to the novel (Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein) to capture a redemptive image of life, Deleuze (in line with Shelley) rejects the ecological alibi and even quarrels with the notion that art redeems (furthers and promotes) life. For Deleuze, art, whether it’s the paintings of Francis Bacon or a bird’s refrain, is at its best an art of self-subtraction, is already inhuman all the way down, such that “the work of art is a being of sensation and nothing else: it exists in itself” (Deleuze and Guattari, What Is Philosophy? 164). Nature’s queer negativity, then, does not simply befall Mother Earth, though it does take on historically specific (and uncanny) forms—”fossil capitalism” being the most pressing of those forms.21 And yet it would be a mistake to conflate the history of capitalism with the negativity or nihil that Deleuze calls the “dark precursor,” since the former is but a derived negativity borrowed from the latter, on the condition that it transform the latter—a baseless negativity—into a planned weapon of destruction (i.e., Capital). In this regard, Deleuze and Guattari are quite clear: “We know very well where lack—and its subjective correlative—come from.”

    Lack is created, planned, and organized in and through social production. … It is never primary; production is never organized on the basis of a pre-existing need or lack. It is lack that infiltrates itself, creates empty spaces or vacuoles, and propagates itself in accordance with the organization of an already existing organization of production. The deliberate creation of lack as a function of market economy is the art of a dominant class. This involves deliberately organizing wants and needs amid an abundance of production; making all of desire teeter and fall victim to the great fear of not having one’s needs satisfied; and making the object dependent upon a real production that is supposedly exterior to desire (the demands of rationality), while at the same time the production of desire is categorized as fantasy and nothing but fantasy. (Anti-Oedipus 28)

    “Nothing but”: whenever desire is mistaken as “nothing but” the desire for object X, what is lost? Desire, precisely. The market is supposed to satisfy our desires, but all the while it creates “vacuoles” to which desiring subjects feel they owe (in both senses of the word) their life. What Deleuze’s (and Guattari’s) philosophy argues could not be more different: against the zero-sum game of fantasy, real desire takes satisfaction in the sweet nothings, the partial satisfactions, which the ordinary object yields. Against the logic of “nothing but,” there’s a revised relation to “nothing” that is, in truth, desire’s sole career: not to derive satisfaction through the object, on the other side of the object—that is the ruse of capitalism; but to take satisfaction in the this-ness of the object, which is desirable because it fails to fully satisfy, because it is utterly impersonal—not an object of self-fulfillment, but of self-emptying. Desire, in this case, is a radical production ex nihilo, not in the Romantic sense of the artist-creator, but in the queer sense of repeating the “nothing” and the self-loss this entails as desire’s true aim.

    From Deleuze’s “dark precursor” to Frankenstein’s monster, this essay has tried to unfold nature’s queer negativity in figures that do just that: they make “us grasp, [are] supposed to make us grasp, something intolerable and unbearable” (Deleuze, Cinema 2 18). To the question: is there life without the optimism of repair? Deleuze’s answer would no doubt be yes, but only insofar as “life” is conceived otherwise in relation to this “something” more (the intolerable, the unbearable, the queer), which insists in nature and which is Deleuze’s own way of repeating Lacan’s formulation on love in The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis: “I love you, but, because inexplicably I love in you something more than you—the objet petit a—I mutilate you” (268). The trial of reading the “inexplicable” (that which does not unfold itself) in desire is, for Lacan, the truest act of love: not because it confirms the drive towards meaning, but rather because it “sees” in the object both the “something more” that “mutilates” meaning and, in the immortal words of Joy Division, the “something more” that “tear[s] us”—our image—”apart.”

    Footnotes

    1. In Difference and Repetition, Deleuze writes: “Whereas differentiation determines the virtual content of the Idea as problem, differenciation expresses the actualization of this virtual and the constitution of solutions” (209).

    2. See Elizabeth A. Wilson’s Gut Feminism for a related analysis of the “intrinsic hostility” of feminist politics (176). My thinking builds on the non-ameliorative biology theorized in Wilson’s book.

    3. See Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick, “Paranoid Reading and Reparative Reading, or, You’re So Paranoid, You Probably Think This Essay is About You”; and Bruno Latour, “Why Has Critique Run out of Steam? From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concern.”

    4. See Antonio Damasio, Descartes’ Error: Emotion, Reason, and the Human Brain.

    5. There are exceptions to this trend. For recent work on Deleuzian negativity, see Claire Colebrook, Death of the Posthuman: Essays on Extinction, Vol. 1 and Sex After Life: Essays on Extinction, Vol. 2; Andrew Culp, Dark Deleuze; and Hannah Stark, “Discord, Monstrosity, and Violence.”

    6. See Deleuze’s chapter on “The Image of Thought” in Difference and Repetition, 129.

    7. To this end, I draw inspiration from the recent revival of negativity in queer and feminist scholarship. See in particular Lauren Berlant and Lee Edelman, Sex, or the Unbearable; and Wilson, Gut Feminism.

    8. This mode of self-loss is what Bersani, at the end of “Sociability and Cruising,” calls “ecological ethics.” See Bersani, Is the Rectum a Grave? And Other Essays, 62.

    9. See Lacan’s chapter “The Deconstruction of the Drive” in The Seminar of Jacques Lacan, Book XI: The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis.

    10. See Claire Colebrook, Deleuze: A Guide for the Perplexed: “There is not [according to Deleuze] a mind or life and then the perception of images, for life is imaging, a plane of relations that take the form of ‘perceptions’ precisely because something ‘is‘ only its responses” (5).

    11. See Slavoj Žižek, Less Than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism, 906-940.

    12. See Quentin Meillassoux, After Finitude: An Essay on the Necessity of Contingency; and Alain Badiou, St. Paul: The Foundation of Universalism.

    13. On this point, see Deleuze’s reading of F. Scott Fitzgerald’s novel The Crack-Up in The Logic of Sense, 154-161.

    14. On “The Powers of the False,” see Deleuze, Cinema 2: The Time-Image: “We no longer have a chronological time which can be overturned by movements which are contingently abnormal; we have a chronic non-chronological time which produces movements necessarily ‘abnormal,’ essentially ‘false’” (129).

    15. On the nature of “habit,” see Deleuze’s reading of Hume in Empiricism and Subjectivity: “We are habits, nothing but habits—the habit of saying ‘I.’ Perhaps, there is no more striking answer to the problem of the self” (x).

    16. This point brings us into contact with the ethical implications of the theory of the drive as explicated by Lacan-Deleuze: the drive perverts its aim. This is one of the theses set out in The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis, which Deleuze and Guattari’s anti-Oedipal desiring-machines raise to the level of a cosmology. The drives are supposed to move towards desexualized sociability, according to Freud’s argument. Only then can they renounce their partial objects (breast, voice, feces, and gaze, among others) and enter into social-symbolic exchange—the exchange of women in the case of marriage, signs in the case of language, and money in the case of capital. This is the law of the symbolic as Lacan conceives of it; it’s based on the exogamy law outlined by Claude Lévi-Strauss in The Elementary Structures of Kinship. However, the rub is this: not only do the drives not give up their lost objects, they are radically indifferent to every substitute. Never satisfied with any old object, they break their attachment, circling again and again around the gaps in the subject’s field of desire. The drives are inherently incestuous, criminal, and non-relational: Lacan offers the image of a mouth sewn shut to illustrate the idea that what the drive wants has nothing to do with intersubjective communication but only the auto-eroticism of the mouth (Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis 179). The death drive is this formal circling or repetition without end. It has no interest in constituted forms of relationality. It is only interested in what might be called the nonrelation within relation. And because this nonrelation is the negative of the self and of every constituted form of relationality, it has no proper object. As Lacan argues, every sexual object is a partial object, and every drive is a partial drive. Neither object nor drive reference a higher meaning or totality. The death drive “is” the properly transcendental condition of any self or relation of selves.

    17. Of course, for Lacan, the structural im/possibility of repair stems from the interference of the sign-structure. The signifier cuts into the body, carving up its libidinal investments. That is, the sign, as stand-in of the drive, both re-presents and represses the drive’s metonymic movement, just as the sign represses the metonymic slippage of the signifier. Deleuze, by contrast, does not require this interference from without. For Deleuze, as for Barad, nature is already self-cutting. Whereas Lacan believes that you need a subject of the signifier in order to make sense, both Barad and Deleuze argue that matter is already sense-making. The bird divides its territory through song; in doing so, it makes sense of its milieu.

    18. See Deleuze, The Logic of Sense, 309, 312.

    19. For a representative account, see Dana Luciano’s and Mel Y. Chen’s “Introduction: Has the Queer Ever Been Human?”

    20. On the terminological displacements surrounding the Anthropocene, see Anthropocene or Capitalocene? Nature, History, and the Crisis of Capitalism, edited by Jason W. Moore.

    21. See Andreas Malm, Fossil Capital: The Rise of Steam Power and the Roots of Global Warming.

    Works Cited

    • Badiou, Alain. St. Paul: The Foundation of Universalism. Translated by Ray Brassier, Stanford UP, 2003.
    • Barad, Karen. Meeting the Universe Halfway: Quantum Physics and the Entanglement of Matter and Meaning. Duke UP, 2007.
    • —. “Nature’s Queer Performativity (the authorized version).” Kvinder, Køn og Forskning/Women, Gender and Research, vol. 1-2, 2012, pp. 25-53. SwePub, doi:10.7146/kkf.v0i1-2.28067.
    • —. “Transmaterialities: Trans*/Matter/Realities and Queer Political Imaginings,” GLQ, vol. 21, no. 2-3, 2015, pp. 387-422. Project Muse, doi:10.1215/10642684-2843239.
    • Berlant, Lauren, and Lee Edelman. Sex, or the Unbearable. Duke UP, 2013.
    • Bersani, Leo. Is the Rectum a Grave? And Other Essays. U of Chicago P, 2010.
    • Castro, Eduardo Viveiros de. Cannibal Metaphysics. Edited and translated by Peter Skafish, Univocal, 2014.
    • Colebrook, Claire. Death of the Posthuman: Essays on Extinction, Vol. 1. Open Humanities Press, 2014.
    • —. Deleuze: A Guide for the Perplexed. Continuum, 2006.
    • —. Sex After Life: Essays on Extinction, Vol. 2. Open Humanities Press, 2014.
    • Copjec, Joan. Imagine There’s No Woman: Ethics and Sublimation. MIT Press, 2002.
    • —. Read My Desire: Lacan Against the Historicists. Verso, 1994.
    • Culp, Andrew. Dark Deleuze. U of Minnesota P, 2016.
    • Damasio, Antonio. Descartes’ Error: Emotion, Reason, and the Human Brain. Penguin, 1994.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. Cinema 1: The Movement-Image. Translated by Hugh Tomlinson and Barbara Haberjam, U of Minnesota P, 1986.
    • —. Cinema 2: The Time-Image. Translated by Hugh Tomlinson and Robert Galeta, U of Minnesota P, 1989.
    • —. Difference and Repetition. Translated by Paul Patton, Columbia UP, 1994.
    • —. Empiricism and Subjectivity. Translated by Constantin V. Boundas, Columbia UP, 1991.
    • —. The Logic of Sense. Edited by Constantin V. Boundas and translated by Mark Lester with Charles Stivale, Columbia UP, 1990.
    • Deleuze, Gilles, and Félix Guattari. Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Translated by Robert Hurley, et al., U of Minnesota P, 1983.
    • —. What is Philosophy? Translated by Hugh Tomlinson and Graham Burchell, Columbia UP, 1994.
    • Edelman, Lee. “Ever After: History, Negativity, and the Social.” South Atlantic Quarterly, vol. 106, no. 3, Summer 2007, pp. 469-476. Duke University Press Journals, doi:10.1215/00382876-2007-005.
    • —. No Future: Queer Theory and the Death Drive. Duke UP, 2004.
    • Ghosh, Amitav. The Great Derangement: Climate Change and the Unthinkable. U of Chicago P, 2016.
    • Joy Division. “Love Will Tear Us Apart.” Closer, Factory Records, 1980.
    • Klein, Naomi. This Changes Everything: Capitalism vs. the Climate. Simon and Schuster, 2014.
    • Lacan, Jacques. “Kant with Sade.” October, vol. 51, Winter 1989, pp. 55-75. JSTOR, jstor.org/stable/778891.
    • —. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan, Book VII: The Ethics of Psychoanalysis, 1959-1960. Translated by Dennis Porter, Norton, 1992.
    • —. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan, Book XI: The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis. Translated by Alan Sheridan, Norton, 1977.
    • —. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan, Book XX: On Feminine Sexuality, the Limits of Love and Knowledge. Translated by Bruce Fink, 1999.
    • Latour, Bruno. “An Attempt at a ‘Compositionist Manifesto.’” New Literary History, vol. 41, no. 3, 2010, pp. 471-472. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/40983881.
    • —. “Why Has Critique Run out of Steam? From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concern.” Critical Inquiry, vol. 30, no. 2, Winter 2004, pp. 225-248. JSTOR, doi:10.1086/421123.
    • Luciano, Dana, and Mel Y. Chen. “Introduction: Has the Queer Ever Been Human?” Queer Inhumanisms, special issue of GLQ, vol. 21, no. 2, 2015, pp. 183-207. Project Muse, muse.jhu.edu/article/581599.
    • Malm, Andreas. Fossil Capital: The Rise of Steam Power and the Roots of Global Warming. Verso, 2016.
    • Meillassoux, Quentin. After Finitude: An Essay on the Necessity of Contingency. Translated by Ray Brassier, Continuum, 2008.
    • Moore, Jason W. Capitalism in the Web of Life: Ecology and the Accumulation of Capital. Verso, 2015.
    • Moore, Jason W., editor. Anthropocene or Capitalocene? Nature, History, and the Crisis of Capitalism. PM Press, 2016.
    • Moore, Marianne. “Poetry.” Others for 1919: An Anthology of the New Verse, edited by Alfred Kreymborg, Nicholas L. Brown, 1920.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. “On Truth and Lie in an Extra-Moral Sense.” Translated by Walter Kaufmann, The Portable Nietzsche, Penguin, 1968.
    • Povinelli, Elizabeth A. Geontologies: A Requiem to Late Liberalism. Duke UP, 2016.
    • Sedgwick, Eve Kosofsky. “Paranoid Reading and Reparative Reading, or, You’re So Paranoid, You Probably Think This Essay is About You.” Touching Feeling: Affect, Pedagogy, Performativity. Duke UP, 2003.
    • Shelley, Mary. Frankenstein: 1818 Text. 1993. Oxford UP, 2008.
    • Stark, Hannah. “Discord, Monstrosity, and Violence: Deleuze’s Differential Ontology and Its Consequences for Ethics,” Angelaki: Journal of the Theoretical Humanities, vol. 20, no. 4, 2015, pp. 211-224. Routledge, doi:10.1080/0969725X.2015.1096648.
    • Steffen, Will, et al., “Trajectories of the Earth System in the Anthropocene.” Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America, vol. 115, no. 33, August 6, 2018, p. 852-859. PubMed, doi:10.1073/pnas.1810141115.
    • Stengers, Isabelle. Cosmopolitics I. Translated by Robert Bononno, U of Minnesota P, 2010.
    • Talking Heads, “Burning Down the House.” Speaking in Tongues, Sire Records, 1983.
    • Uexküll, Jakob von. A Foray Into the Worlds of Animals and Humans. Translated by Joseph D. O’Neil, U of Minnesota P, 2010.
    • Wilson, Elizabeth A. Gut Feminism. Duke UP, 2015.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. Less Than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism. Verso, 2013.
    • —. The Sublime Object of Ideology. Verso, 1989.

  • Code Poetry in Motion: E.E. Cummings and his Digital Grasshopper

    John Freeman (bio)

    Abstract

    This essay argues E. E. Cummings’s “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” (1935) anticipates the contemporary practice of experimental writing known as codework. Encoding through typographical means the action sequence of the grasshopper’s leap, Cummings transformed his mechanical typewriter into the equivalent of a hardware device supplied with the necessary software for running the poem as a program. The three permutations of “grasshopper”—”r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” “PPEGORHRASS,” and “gRrEaPsPhOs”—reflect a block cipher method of encryption, each one comprising a subkey governing the operations of its surrounding textual arrangement. Like the punch cards driving Jacquard’s loom and Babbage’s Analytical Engine, these subkeys weave for us a digital grasshopper.

    We may say most aptly, that the AnalyticalEngine weaves algebraical patterns just as the Jacquard-loom weaves flowers and leaves.—Ada Lovelace

    inline graphic

    Strangely enough, the poet who once asked, “How numb can an unworld get?” and answered, “number,” also bequeathed to us the world’s first fully operational digital poem. Enacting its subject (the grasshopper), Cummings’s poem “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r”1 makes a leap from the analog to the digital (and back again). The possibility of such a leap is only partly entertained by Rita Raley in her essay “Interferences: [Net.Writing] and the Practice of Codework.” She does so in discussing codework, a mingling of natural language and pseudocode that creates “a text-object or text-event that emphasizes its own programming, mechanism, and materiality.” Turning her attention to Cummings and other typewriter experimentalists of his time, she asks us to picture them “upgrading their medium and exchanging their typewriter keys for the units of programming languages.” The result, she claims, “would in part resemble the contemporary mode of experimental writing and net.art called ‘codework.’” Prematurely abandoning her comparison, however, she maintains that the difference between “e. e. cummings’s ‘r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r’ and a net.wurked text … is the difference between the typewriter and the computer, the difference of what the medium allows.” On further inspection, however, Cummings’s poem, digitally expressed, anticipates the operations of the code work in ways that might very well cause Raley to acknowledge its status as a code poem.

    While it is true that the lack of an appropriate medium imposes definite constraints on technological as well as aesthetic innovation, we have only to consider Charles Babbage’s proposed Analytical Engine in combination with Joseph Marie Jacquard’s punch-card-automated loom to verify that such constraints can be overcome while working with the materials and concepts at hand. A refinement of his Difference Engine (a design for a mechanical computer), the Analytical Engine was conceived as a general purpose computer capable of conditional branching (executing different instruction sequences in response to new data) and equipped with memory. Fascinated by the Analytical Engine, Ada Lovelace, the daughter of poet Lord Byron, worked closely with Babbage on the project. In fact, she was commissioned by him to translate a speech he had given to Luigi Menabrea, the future prime minister of Italy, who had been so impressed with Babbage’s presentation he had transcribed it. Lovelace’s “Sketch of the Analytical Engine Invented by Charles Babbage” (1843) far exceeded expectations for either a sketch or a translation, as she contributed a great deal of her own analysis and insight to the manuscript. Aware of the punch cards that Jacquard employed to govern the operations of his looms, she proposed employing them to direct the operations of the Engine, thus expanding its capabilities from solving mathematical problems to performing other feats of “composition,” as set forth in the following prescient speculation: “the engine might compose elaborate and scientific pieces of music of any degree of complexity or extent” (Lovelace 694). She foresaw the concept of Band-in-a-Box a century-and-a-half before its time.

    With her penchant for “poetical science” (Chiaverini 426), Lovelace is portrayed by James Essinger as a boundary-breaking thinker who operated in a “thought … domain of the intellectual prehistory of the computer” (Ada’s Algorithm 172). Indeed, her notion of using Jacquard’s punch cards to conduct the mathematical operations of Babbage’s engine shows that existing technologies and mechanical operations can help define and be put to the service of envisioned ones. (Lacking the necessary funding, the Analytical Engine was never built in Babbage’s lifetime. In ten years, however, researchers in England hope to build a working model based on his sketches.) In discussing the handling and storing of these punch cards, Essinger signals their connection to modern practices: “Weavers would keep these chains [of cards] in a storeroom whose function was very much the same as that of the library—or we might say software library—which Babbage was proposing to create” (Jacquard’s Web 91). Citing a passage from Lovelace’s description of the Analytical Engine, in which she clearly anticipates “the fundamental difference” between computer software and data, Essinger observes: “This passage could almost be an extract from a modern computer manual, but written by a Victorian” (Jacquard’s Web 122). In similar fashion, “r-p-” (1935) anticipates digital poems, demonstrating that “what’s past is prologue” to the future. In setting out to encode through typographical means the action sequence of the grasshopper’s leap, Cummings transformed his mechanical typewriter into the equivalent of a hardware device supplied with the necessary software for running the poem as a program.

    1. Punc[h]tuating the Analog/Digital Interface

    At first blush, Raley’s definition of codework would seem to mark an unbridgeable divide between Cummings’s production and those of the codeworkers, whom she describes as employing the idiolect of the computer to create “the contemporary mode of experimental writing and net.art called ‘codework.’” Nonetheless, Cummings, like Lovelace and Babbage, practiced his own brand of “poetical science,” fashioning, bricoleur-style, his own idiolect, and serendipitously anticipating the coding functions of the computer through his typewriter experiments. For example, the code poet Mez expressly strives “2 spout punctu[rez]ationz reappropri.[s]ated in2 sentence schematics.” We find similar “puncturings,” “reappropriations,” and twisted, entangled syntactical arrangements in this poem and elsewhere in Cummings’s œuvre (as in these opening lines, performatively reenacting this time the onset of a cat’s leap: “(im)c-a-t(mo/b,i;l:e”). As Aaron Moe observes, “the word ‘c-a-t fall[s] into the word immobile, thereby breaking the immobility in half in order to declare I’m mobile” (114). In similar fashion, the poet sets his grasshopper in motion.

    Cummings engages in what Raley describes as the “art of the code, in which the code used to produce the work seems to infiltrate the surface, the former domain only of natural languages and numeric elements.” Here, Cummings uses “calculated dislocation”—misplaced, displaced, disorienting grammatical markers—to indicate the encoding, governing elements on the surface of the text (Friedman 109). Breaking up words into smaller units, he subverts orthography in favor of an aesthetics of “cacography.” Like Mez, he aims to “disturb, disorient, and defamiliarize, to shift ‘the units of information and communication from the usual and expected to the cryptic’” (Raley). As Geoffrey Leech informs us, constructions that would be dismissed by linguists as “unmotivated deviation—a linguistic ‘mistake’”—are foregrounded here. Norms of language become a background while “features which are prominent because of their abnormality are placed in focus” (30). Leech points out how this process of defamiliarization results in “impeding normal processing” (4). Impeded as well, readers must work out for themselves what new decoding procedures must be followed in interpreting the poem.

    There is a somewhat prescient correlation between Cummings’s use of punctuation and its current functions in computer coding. Perhaps this is not so prescient after all, since the typewriter experimentalist and the programmer work from keyboards with largely similar arrangements of letters, numbers, and symbols. As programming developed, it could take advantage of punctuation marks, which, as Roi Tartakovsky observes, possess a fixed institutional character as defined by handbooks while also being “amenable to appropriation, to exploitation, and to projection.” Their quality of being “void of semantic content” means they can be repurposed. The unconventional punctuation frequently used by Cummings causes a similar recoding to occur. Indeed, by dislocating punctuation marks from their traditional moorings, he casts them adrift, opening a space for new usages. Infiltrating the domain of natural language, this redeployment of grammatical signs bears comparison to script prompts (for example, quotation marks to wrap the string, parentheses to mark functions, the period to designate a file name (.exe), and the semicolon to indicate the end of a statement [as in “.grasshopper;”]). To riff on Mez, such retronyms “punc[h]tuate” through natural language, infiltrating it with new meanings, new encodings. Re-programming language, Cummings fortuitously at times lights upon usages yet to be determined, a brand of retrofuturism in the making.

    This infiltration marks “r-p-” as a prime example of the reverse remediation process that N. Katherine Hayles defines as “the simulation of medium-specific effects in another medium” (73). Indeed, the poem emulates many of the qualities she specifies as characteristic of electronic hypertexts. To the extent that it resists the traditional coding procedures by which we read a text, it evidences a supra-analogical dimension, what Hayles describes as “deeper coding levels” beneath “the flat surface of the page” (76). Raley’s description of Mez’s use of brackets and periods to split words “into multiple components” could equally be applied to Cummings’s own stylistic practices. This feature aligns Cummings’s work with one of Hayles’s categories for the electronic hypertext: “Generated through Fragmentation and Recombination.” Situated in the analogical/digital divide, Cummings’s poem favors the digital register, in which “the fragmentation is deeper, more pervasive, and more extreme than with the alphanumeric characters of print.” Where the fragmentation of the hypertext “takes place on levels inaccessible to most users,” however, a poem like “r-p-” foregrounds it (Hayles 77). Readers not only perceive the fragmentation and recombination at play, they must also negotiate these features, qualifying “r-p-” for another of Hayles’s electronic hypertextual features: navigability. The poet’s experimentation with linguistic codes anticipates code poets’ own disruptive procedures and contributes to the defamiliarization effect of reading Cummings’s poem. Readers are forced to decode the poem’s non-analogical elements, to locate and make sense of the unconventional program running its operations. The reverse remediation accomplished here anticipates the “Cyborg Reading Practices” that Hayles will outline more than a half-century later (74).

    Upon closer inspection, “r-p-” surpasses Mez’s codework and other inoperable forms of code poetry by satisfying the criterion that code poetry purists insist upon: that such works be executable. In “The Poetry of Executable Code,” Roopika Risam distinguishes “between code that is operational and has depth and code that is isolated on the surface of a text.” As we shall see, “r-p-” displays the operationality and “depth” qualities that Risam requires of codeworks. Raley’s discussion of code poet Graham Harwood’s transcription of William Blake’s “London” (1791) is instructive in illustrating more clearly the distinction between operational and surface code poetry. In the original, the speaker walks the city streets, lamenting:

    In every cry of every Man,
    In every Infant's cry of fear,
    In every voice, in every ban,
    The mind-forg'd manacles I hear.

    Harwood’s poem “London.pl” is titled as a file name and employs Perl code. Its rendering is described by Raley:

    Aside from the comments, it contains a definition 
    of what in Perl is called an "anonymous array," i.e.
    a variable storing several values at once, called
    "@SocialClass," a database (or, in programmer's
    lingo: "nested hashtable") "%DeadChildrenIndex",
    and two sub-programs ("subroutines")
    "CryOfEveryMan" and "Get_VitalLungCapacity".

    Noting that Harwood translates Blake’s poem into “symbolic machinery,” Raley cites the following passage, written in source code, as a “macabre” reprogramming process of the original:

    # Find and calculate the gross lung-capacity of the children
    
    # screaming from 1792 to the present
    
    # calculate the air displacement needed to represent the public
    
    # scream
    
    # set PublicAddressSystem instance and transmit the output.
    
    # to do this we approximate that there are 7452520 or so faces
    
    # that live in the charter'd streets of London.
    
    # Found near where the charter'd Thames does flow.

    Drawing upon imagined databases and numerical “tabulations” of despair, the command prompts drive home the narrator’s distraught observations. Although it incorporates snippets of Blake’s poem (“charter’d streets” and “charter’d Thames does flow”), Harwood’s program functions more as an outside commentary or supplement to the original. It represents a brand of codework Raley describes as one “that incorporates static, non-functional elements of code into the surface, or ‘Interface text.’” While suggesting imagined databanks the poem might draw upon and sub-programs it might run, it does not offer—text-editor style—any sense of how the original poem was encoded or any indication of the program that governs its operations.

    2. “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” by the Numbers

    Exploring how “r-p-” is coded and transmitted—or digitized, a computational approach—reveals a good deal about the poem as an operating system. If we imagine for a moment the poem’s appearance on a computer screen, we can apply Espen Aarseth’s concept of the scripton to the surface level image we encounter. His coinage “texton” references the underlying code that reflects and governs its operations. As Hayles informs us, “In a digital computer, texton can refer to voltages, strings of binary code, or programming code, depending on who the ‘reader’ is taken to be” (81). Assigning numerical values to the word “grasshopper” can help us to chart its digital permutations in the course of the poem and will reveal its encoded functions as we approach the binary level.2 The letters in the word “grasshopper” can be represented in the following numerical fashion (see fig. 1):

    Fig 1. The word “grasshopper” realized numerically.

    Cummings’s poem operates like an analog-to-digital converter, employing discrete or continuous values to represent information, most notably by “sampling” single letters or blocks of letters from its subject’s name, encrypting them, and then “transmitting” them, as represented by the three scrambled forms expressing that name: r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r, PPEGORHRASS, and gRrEaPsPhOs.

    Aligning “grasshopper” with “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” we can arrive at a digital conversion of the poem’s first word (see fig. 2):

    Fig 2. Digital conversion of “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r.”

    My colleague and mathematician Jeffrey Boats solved the problem of which numbers to assign to the two “r’s” by pointing out that “grasshopper” contains double consonants and blends (e.g. pp, ss, and gr). The first “r” (following “g”) should therefore be assigned a “2” and the final letter “r” an “11.” He further pointed out that the three forms can be expressed by a table of permutations, as the rendering of “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” in the example above. Transposing the number values of the bottom column with the corresponding numbers above them (1 to 11, 2 to 8, and so forth) renders the scrambled term. Reversing the direction of transpositions (11 to 1, 8 to 2, and so forth) renders “grasshopper.”

    ________

    While Michael Webster sees “a marked degree of symmetry” in the above permutation’s placement of an “r” at each end and an “e” in the center (“Prosody” 134), “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” poses the most difficulty of the three arrangements for readers in their initial encounter with the poem. Cummings’s obfuscation of natural language in scrambling the “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” signal has its modern-day equivalent in obfuscation coding, the deliberate use of source or machine code to confuse or lead astray those attempting to use it. For Nicholas Montfort, “All obfuscations … explore the play in programming, the free space that is available to programmers” (197). There is an aesthetic pleasure, Montfort maintains, in exploring “the gap between human meaning and program semantics” (193). Webster expresses a similar assessment: “These visual, linguistic, and mathematical calculations and playings on/with the poem inevitably result in an intense engagement with a living and moving poem” (“Prosody” 138). There is little doubt that the midsection of the poem affords readers a great deal of free play as they try to gather in and make sense of the scattered elements swarming around there.

    In Montfort’s appreciation of this practice of willful deception, he writes that “it throws light on the nature of all source code, which is human-read and machine-interpreted, and can remind critics to look for different dimensions of meaning and multiple encodings in all sorts of programs” (198). In this regard, we can reverse-remediate Florian Cramer’s question: “Can notions of text which were developed without electronic texts in mind be applied to digital code, and how does literature come into play here?” We can now ask how the digital code of electronic texts might illuminate the operations of a [hyper]analogical text. Indeed, with “r-p-” we are dealing with what Raley might describe as “an algorithmic poem, which changes the system in a materially visible way.” Crossing over the analog/digital divide, Cummings deserves to be featured in an anthology of twenty-first century code poets.

    The conversion of letters to numbers reveals the programmatic coding operations behind the three expressions, which constitute a digitized refrain for the poem. (These numbers could in turn be expressed by the ones and zeros of machine code, but since I want to communicate with humans and not machines, it is more expedient to keep them in this format.) The progression of the three forms leading up to “grasshopper” can be likened to an analog-to-digital and digital-to-analog transmission and reception process. Of course, since the “grasshopper” signal is not sequentially transmitted and reconstructed until the end of the poem, its analog elements have already been encoded as “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r.” when readers first encounter the poem. As we shall see, this scrambled construction and its digital equivalent (11 8 7 9 6 10 4 5 3 1 2) represent an extremely low sampling rate.

    Each manifestation of “grasshopper” constitutes a new stage in an analog-to-digital conversion process. The ensuing forms, “PPEGORHRASS” and “gRrEaPsPhOs,” are products of an increasingly accurate sampling rate. The appearance of “grasshopper” at the end of the poem signals that the digitizing process, having been reversed in the course of the poem, has reconstituted the encrypted analog “message” for reception by the readers.

    As the analog-to-digital conversion progresses from the low-sample “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” we find a more orderly arrangement in the next manifestation (see Fig. 4).

    Fig 3. Table of Permutations for PPEGORHASS.

    In the above permutation, there are formations consisting of three- and four-letter block constructions, PPE (8, 9, 10) and RASS (2, 3, 4, 5). These motion more to the final formulation: G RASS H O PPE R.

    Fig 4. Formatting of PPEGORHASS showing block formations.

    As a further sign of increasing orderliness, we can even see a path toward a more complete reconstruction by “cross-switching” the 1 and 11 within the inner part of the two blocks and moving the 7 and 6 to the outer part in a square-dance fashion (see fig. 4). A third operation, reversing the two columns and shifting to lower-case format, would result in “grasshopper.” In his handwritten draft, Cummings originally played with the notion of including either “andwro ngwayr ound” or “wrongwayroundfully” in this section of the poem. It must have occurred to him, however, that the letters (as demonstrated by the digitalization) were already doing the work of directing the operations of the poem for him. Expressing what Wendy Hui Kyong Chun describes as “the logic of what lies beneath,” the code here does not need added commentary (20). Indeed, in Andrew Galloway’s formulation, “Code is the only language that is executable… Code is the first language that actually does what it says” (165-66). The point of the poem is not something locked away in a safe: Combinatorial, the action of spinning the tumbler is the “tumbler” itself. Inscape digitalized. As in Gerard Manley Hopkins’s sonnet: kingfishers catch fire, dragonflies draw flame and, now, grasshoppers spin to the dictates of a digital prosody.

    In JavaScript, these operations of reversal and transposition would be encoded as alerts and function calls. Of course, implementing the final function call in the second or third string of code would end the poem prematurely, contrary to the author’s playful intentions. Digitally, nonetheless, they represent the mental operations the observer must perform to make sense of what is being perceived: the poem’s gestalt. “Codework,” Raley informs us, “is a kind of object in that it puts on displays for the user-viewer, whose reactions and responses it then incorporates within its field of performance.” Noting that the brain is an information processing system and arguing that thinking itself is a form of computing, computationalists would be greatly interested in the poem’s construction of a grasshopper, inscape and all, through a cognitive process expressible in digital terms. Tracing “the core ideas of present day computationalism” to the seventeenth century, Matthias Scheutz establishes the deep historical roots of the notion of a mental calculator:

    the notion of computation was intrinsically connected to the operations performed by mechanical calculators, on the one hand, and to cognitive processes using representations (such as calculating and reasoning), on the other. It was this link that eventually gave rise to the hypothesis that mind might be mechanizable. (5)

    Somewhat counterintuitively, compiling the poem into a format approaching object code allows us to trace and “assemble” its patterning and execution more clearly, even though the assembly language of the computer is generally more comprehensible to the machine than to the human reader. Raley’s contention that “codework makes exterior the interior workings of the computer” finds a corollary in what “r-p-” accomplishes on the page. Function brings code to a level of near visibility that compares favorably to code poetry’s own.

    The relatively orderly syntactic construction occurring between r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r and PPEGORHRASS continues in a different ordering format as we move from PPEGORHRASS to gRrEaPsPhOs. The progress towards an analog or plain text reconstruction is now expressed by odd and even integers, respectively increasing and decreasing almost entirely by increments of two:

    Fig 5. Conversions for gRrEaPsPhOs.

    As with PPEGORHASS, a bit of cross-switching at the pivot point makes the pattern even more orderly:

    1 3 5 7     9 11     10 8 6 4 2

    In his discussion of successful code works as “generative media,” Geoff Cox notes that in such productions “data is actually changed as the code runs” (Cox, McLean, Ward 7). Cox cites one poem in particular, in which “the ‘++’ and ‘- -‘ symbols are used to increment and decrement numbers” (7). A successful code work in its own right, Cummings’s poem, which consists of a playful rearrangement of letters on the surface, reflects an underlying generative matrix directing its operations.

    This interweaving, along with the shuttling back and forth of numbers, recalls the movements of the Jacquard loom, whose mode of weaving threads into floral and leaf designs Lovelace felt bore a strong resemblance to the Analytical Engine’s own “weaving” of algebraical functions. Posing this analogy, Lovelace explained that the Engine required both “a scientific and emotive perception” for its “brilliance” to be fully understood: “We may say most aptly, that the Analytical Engine weaves algebraical patterns just as the Jacquard-loom weaves flowers and leaves” (Lovelace 696). In a bold proclamation concerning her analogy between the operations of the Analytical Engine and those of a loom, Essinger asserts that, “A strong case could be made that this sentence is the most visionary sentence written during the entire nineteenth century” (Ada’s Algorithm 169). Providing “a conceptual gateway” (Ada’s Algorithm 141), her poetic analogy involving a weaving process offers a practical application for visualizing what is going on in the poem’s computations. Thus, we find that the numerical expressions behind each encoding of the letters of “grasshopper” resemble the programming indicators of a loom-like operation. The hyphenation of “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” suggests the weaver’s plain stitch pattern:

    Fig 6. Plain stitch pattern

    The weaving analogy extends to PPEGORHRASS, which commands a shuttling motion, with its 8, 9, 10 and 2, 3, 4, 5 encodings mediated by the “cross-stitching” commands of its middle column (1, 11, 7, 6) and their final reversal. The under-and-over weaving pattern of the loom can be compared to the interlaced coding pattern of gRrEaPsPhOs, with the direction reversing at the cross-stitch point (11 9).

    1 3 5 7     11 9     10 8 6 4 2

    1 3 5 7     9 11     2 4 6 8 10

    1 3 5 7 9 11

    2 4 6 8 10

    The integrating of odd- and even-numbered patterns in the last two rows is comparable to the lock-stitch function of weaving. Two threads, an upper and lower, are entwined or locked together in passing through the holes in a fabric.

    Fig 7. Lock-Stitch Pattern of gRrEaPsPhOs. Elkagye. CC BY-SA 4.0. 11 Aug. 2011. Accessed 7 Oct. 2019.

    A dynamic similar to the bobbin’s threading action is at work in the poem’s own weaving of letters. The final formation of “grasshopper,” digitally expressed by these odd and even integers, completes this entwining, locking process, once again illustrating the aptness of Lovelace’s comparison. The interlacing of “thinner” lower-case letters with “thicker” upper-case letters supplies a richer texture here as well. The semicolon at the end of “,grasshopper;” not only closes off the poem as a statement (in computer parlance) but also binds or “casts off” (in knitting parlance) the pattern of the poem. Cummings is enamored of this threading operation, a form of hyperbaton, or making a phrase or sentence discontinuous by inserting words into it. We can see this in the nineteenth poem of 95 Poems (1958):

    Un(bee)mo
    
    vi
    
    n(in)g
    
    are(th
    
    e)you(o
    
    nly)
    
    asl(rose)eep

    Here, two separate threads, comprising the sentences “Unmoving are you asleep” and “bee in the only rose,” are interwoven in fashioning the poem. Most readers have to unravel the two threads first to make sense of the poem’s dual statements and then re-encounter them in their original format. This process runs counter to what William Butler Yeats observed of the poet/reader relationship when he notes, “A line will take us hours maybe;/But if it does not seem a moment’s thought/Our stitching and unstitching has been naught” (“Adam’s Curse,” ll. 4-6). Early in his first draft of the poem, Cummings tried out an even more complex form of hyperbaton: “The up(now)gath(grass)eringhim(hop)self into(per)a.” Recognizing how his final version follows a coding pattern represented in this instance by PPEGORHASS and its digital format makes the stitching together a bit more manageable.

    The three scrambled forms of “grasshopper” function on the order of a symmetric-key encryption in which a secret key is applied to information to change its content. The key can be composed of a number, word, or string of letters. The method of encoding can be as simple as shifting each letter by a number of places in the alphabet, the strategy employed to various degrees in “r-p-.” The permutations of “grasshopper” reflect a block cipher method of encryption first set forth by Claude Shannon. Also known as an iterated product cipher, “it carr[ies] out encryption in multiple rounds, each of which uses a different subkey derived from the original key” (Mathur 12). In their numerical equivalents, they can be

    classified as iterated block ciphers which means that they transform fixed-size blocks of plaintext into identical size blocks of ciphertext, via the repeated application of an invertible transformation known as the round function, with each iteration referred to as a round. (Mathur 13)

    At first glance, “r-p-” might strike readers as a random arrangement of letters, the sort that Shannon investigated in The Mathematical Theory of Communication. Through the probable sequencing order of natural language, Shannon demonstrated how a random selection of symbols could be processed from a zero-order approximation of a message through six stages to a final second-order word approximation (Shannon 13-14). Here, he helps his readers visualize a series of processes involving communication over a discrete noiseless channel, as found in teletypes and telegraphy. He employs these categories to illustrate the process of transformation.

    Occupying the place of the title, “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” is more random than the other two subkeys, as it seems to signal a stochastic procedure in which the distribution patterns of the three forms and their surrounding text can be analyzed but their final expression may not be resolved at the end of analysis. The term constitutes a floating value as well, Max Nänny observing that the poem’s restless, agitated eleven letters

    behave like grasshoppers in a bait box, wildly hop[ping] around in the poem, leaping lines, landing in the middle of a word (l. 5) or a sentence (l. 12). Even the title of the poem, I suggest, has hopped from its proper place to line 7 (‘The’) and line 14 (“,grasshopper;’), thus disguising the fact that the poem contains the fourteen lines of a sonnet. (134)

    The handwritten draft of the poem partly bears out this assertion. In the draft, the one variation (“rporhessagr”) and final expression of “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” follow the segment “upnowgath / PPEGORHRASS / eringt(o.” With such a placement, “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” Cummings’s final selection, was initially linked to (and, therefore, the missing subject of) the two articles (“aThe):”) that preceded it in the draft. What the draft reveals, however, is that the final expression hopped backwards from its original place in line 7 to occupy the place of the yet-to-be-determined title, left blank in the first draft. Linked to the indefinite article “a,” the final expression aptly reflects the very generalized notion of a grasshopper offered at the beginning of the poem. The definite article “The” directs our attention, in deictic fashion, to the ending (“.grasshopper;”). Capitalized, it would more properly stand as the title than does its lower-case expression. Like the last piece completing a jigsaw puzzle, the “The” directs our attention to the ending term “,grasshopper;” as the whole composition is drawn into focus.

    Cummings may have moved this subkey from the middle to the top to serve not only as a title but as a more properly enigmatic expression of the poem’s subject matter and as a strategy of obfuscation. In contrast with the final form (expression) of the poem, “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” is the logical starting point for the digital-to-analog conversion performed here. Governing the most unreadable, unpronounceable elements of the poem, “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” more randomly digitized, is closer in nature to a machine-language expression. It is more properly placed and can be considered as the determining, but missing, value for the middle section of the poem (beginning with line 7), which seemingly has no apparent governing subkey.

    Appearing in the second and subsequent drafts and serving as the title in the poem’s published form, “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” is re-scrambled into PPEGHORASS and gRrEaPsPhOs; however, traces of it remain in the poem’s midsection, allowing it to serve as a subkey for “governing” the wildly chaotic movement of the section it underwrites. There is a partial alignment and expression of the first four letters in the bottom portion of the poem (G-r-a-S) and a fragment of some of the key letters in the top half “(o-p-e”):

    Fig 8. Fragmentary reconstruction of “r–p–o–p–h–e–s–s–a–g-r

    In relation to Shannon’s six categories of approximations to English, the term “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” falls somewhere between the first category, zero-order approximation (“symbols independent and equiprobable”), and the second category, first-order approximation (“symbols independent but with frequencies of English text”: e.g., “pop” and “sag”) (13).3 Citing observations from Moe and Etienne Terblanche (“Plotting” 134), Webster associates “pop” with the grasshopper’s explosive leap and “sag” with the effect of the insect’s landing on the grass (“Plotting” 134). These formations (p-o-p [8-7-9] and s-a-g [5-3-1]) are more descriptive of the actions of the grasshopper itself rather than serving as steps on the way to its orthographic reconstitution.

    Unlike other poems in Cummings’s oeuvre, where randomization is never resolved, PPEGORHRASS marks the transition from Shannon’s fifth category to his sixth: from first- to second-order word approximations, or the appearance of word units. The phrase “who/a)s w(e loo)k” more properly fits category six, as the parentheses breaking up the word units distinguish it from full-fledged natural language. The subkey points to a more orderly pattern forming, with the block RASS approximating the word unit [G]RASS, a requirement of the first-order approximation. The blocks “upnowgath / PPEGORHRASS / eringint(o-” revert to category five, with recognizable but elided or separated word units.

    inline graphic

    Like the block units in PPE GORH RASS, the units in “[up][now][gath…ering][int(o]” must be shuffled around to comprise a more syntactically correct sentence: [now][gath…ering][up][int(o] or: [gath…ering][up][now][int(o]. With the same number of letters as the subkey “PPEGORHRASS,” the phrase “gathering up” mirrors the manner in which blocks comprising that subkey must be moved around reconstructed in order to reconstitute the name.

    Finally, gRrEaPsPhOs falls roughly into the sixth category due to the “word transition probability” suggested by the lower-case formation, “g-x-r-x-a-x-s-x-h-x-s,” where “grass” is a highly probable construction. The digital expressions behind PPEGORHRASS and gRrEaPsPhOs reveal their apparent randomness as just that: apparent. They are functions of a programming script, the “software” through which the digital grasshopper is run.

    Each round or iteration of the block cipher not only encodes the term “grasshopper” but also provides a governing subkey for the surrounding textual arrangement: “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” reflects the chaotic, asyntactical arrangement of its surrounding text. The syntax of the text surrounding PPEGORHASS reflects the relatively ordinal arrangement of the two blocks (PPE and RASS: 8, 9, 10 and 2, 3, 4, 5) comprising respectively the end and the beginning of the word. The mid part of the construction (GORH), with its out-of-sequence ordering (1, 7, 11, 9), defines the break in “gath…ering.” The ambiguous phrasing in the text surrounding PPEGORHRASS is also reflected in the digital expression (8, 9, 10 and 2, 3, 4, 5) outside the middle column. The adverb “now” can either modify the act of the observer (“who // ,a)s w(e loo)k/upnowgath”) or the action of the grasshopper (“upnowgath…eringint(o-“). An open question: Is one or the other placement “wrongwayroundfully” turned? A more regular syntactical arrangement would have “up” on the other side of PPEGORHRASS: “gathering up into.” The arrangements of the three digitally expressed columns index and govern the “word breakage” and asyntactical arrangement of the surrounding text. In doing so, they are the equivalent of function calls.

    The third term or subkey, gRrEaPsPhOs, performs a similar function on the surrounding text. Its interweaving of the lower-case and upper-case letters of “grasshopper” programs the similarly constructed “rea(be)rran(com)gi(e)ngly” closely following it and reflecting (as does “rIvInG”) the subkey’s arrangement:

    inline graphic

    Indeed, the series of operations articulated earlier can be employed between the penultimate and last lines to describe the sorting process by which “gRrEaPsPhOs” becomes stated as “grasshopper;.” By inverting 11 and 9, we arrive at

    1 3 5 7     9 11     10 8 6 4 2
    
    thereby transforming the subkey to
    
    .gRrEaPsPsOh;
    
    Separating out the letters, we arrive at
    
    g r a s s R E P P O h
    

    Reversing the order of letters in the second column, changing the capital letters to lower-case, and supplying thereby some missing steps, we arrive at

    .grasshopper;

    Ensconced between a period and a semicolon, “.grasshopper;” is programmed and framed as a statement through grammatical markers to rest in place, literally and digitally, at this point.

    We can apply the same program of separating (unraveling), sorting, and reversing functions—through which “gRrEaPsPhOh” was decrypted and transformed into “grasshopper”—to the phrase “rea(be)rran(com)gi(e)ngly” as well:

    rea rran gi ngly (be) (com) (e)
    
    (be) (com) (e) rea rran gi ngly
    
    become rearrangingly
    
    ,grasshopper;

    Like the codepoems it suggests, “r-p-” is, in Risam’s formulation, “variably accessible and inaccessible to readers, a function of their readers’ knowledge of programming languages and facility with poetry.” Of course, the range of “programming languages” available to readers trying to negotiate this poem was only in the process of being formulated and established when “r-p-” was first published. Readers had to parse and make sense of Cummings’s novel idiolect on their own. Like the language of the codepoem, this idiolect offers its own “visual aesthetics of … code on the page” as well as multiple “possibilities for interpretation […which] are fragmentary, requiring negotiation on these many fronts to appreciate and understand” (Risam). As an early manifestation and inadvertent anticipation of codepoetry, “r-p-” establishes the unconventional reading/decoding process of the format to come. 3. Perhaps, but…

    One of this article’s two insightful reviewers took issue with the admittedly bold claim that “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” is a software program for running an executable file designated as grasshopper.exe. S/he remarked: “Not fully convinced that it is a software program. Can it be run on any other text?” As it turns out, yes, it can. In the same collection, No Thanks (1935), Cummings pro-grams Poem #48 (“Float”) to run in a similar fashion to “r-p-.” An examination of its first three lines illustrates the table of permutations guiding its operations.

    His tribute to “the aristocrat of tap,” Paul Draper, begins with a verbal reenactment of his floating style:

    floatfloafloflf
    
    lloloa
    
    tatoatf loat fl oat

    Analyzing its arrangement, we compile the first three lines into a linear, digital format:

    floatfloafloflf lloloa tatoatf loat fl oat
    
    123451234123121 223234 5453451 2345 12 345

    Parsing it by number blocks reveals some order among its otherwise seemingly arbitrary arrangements:

    float     floa     flo     fl     f     lloloa     t     at     oat     loat     fl     oat
    
    12345     1234     123     12     1     223234     5     45     345     2345     12     345

    Avoiding for the moment the trickier issue of the sequence lloloa (223234), we can see that the poem’s “floating point” blocks of letters can be rejoined to form the original term, “float;” thus, the block numbered 1234 (floa) can be completed by joining it to 5 (t), twelve spaces across; the block numbered 123 (flo) by 4 and 5 (a t) thirteen and fourteen spaces across, and so on, as schematized below:

    Fig 9. “Floating” Arrangements

    With the formation lloloa (223234), we seem to have an arbitrary, “left-over” block of letters and numbers but, as the grid below demonstrates, the single f in the first chart does double duty in connecting l, lo, and loa to the blocks completing them (t at oat). (No doubt coincidentally, f recalls the f symbol representing a function.) This second set of blocks, used to complete the formations in the first grid, are re-employed in reverse order to complete the f lloloa formation:

    [float     floa     flo     fl]     f     lloloa     t     at     oat     [loat     fl     oat]
    
    [12345     1234     123     12    ]     1     223234     5     45     345     [2345     12     345]

    Fig 10. f [unction] + lloloa + t at oat

    A reversal similar to that noted in the discussion of PPEGHOHRASS occurs here as well. The t-at-oat-loat sequence completing the blocks in the first grid is now expressed in reverse order as loat-oat-at-t in the second grid. Like the grasshopper, Draper has pirouetted in the air: physically, alphabetically, and digitally. These numbers choreograph the tap dance steps described here. Bob Grunman describes a partial effect accomplished in this numerical encoding: “dropping the ‘f’ from ‘float’ in a series of repeating instances of ‘float,’ suggest[s] that the floating dancer floats away from himself” (84). The numeric play also “mathematizes” the turns and reverses of the performance. Compiling these first three lines into a digital format reveals not only the program in which they were stored but also the order of operations governing how the five letters were to be rearranged, digitally choreographed, and executed. Considered by itself alone, the digital format presented here would not make much sense to a human “reader,” being just as opaque as the binary coding of machine language directing the operations of a computer. Aligning it with the letters of “float,” an analogue expression, however, moves the format closer to the concept of pseudocode. It brings into clearer focus the algorithmic activity or instructions for the operations creating the syncopated “tap dancing” performed by the letter formations in these lines.

    In further defense of my position that Cummings has fashioned a programmable code here, I called in an expert witness, programmer Steve Vogelaar, who was tasked with examining the above schema for “float” and determining its relevancy to programming code. For the more technically proficient, refer below to his encoding of “float.”4 In plain prose, he finds:

    The poet’s disassembly and reassembly of the keyword “float” lends itself to programming code very efficiently. The code that would parse the first two lines works very well with standard “LOOP” programming using an incremental or decremental counting system. These “LOOPS” concatenate the keyword to itself, either adding an incrementing number of characters or adding a decremented number of characters each time until the loop ends, depending on the type of “LOOP” and the character parameters of each loop.

    The third line’s first word is also coded easily with another “LOOP.” The last three words (“loat”, “fl” and “oat”) being singular and not concatenated pieces of the keyword, can easily be broken apart and output in pieces using another coding tool that allows us to use “character counts” and their numerical position within the word to pick and choose the parts we need.

    By using “LOOPS,” character counting, and placement principles, it is possible to recreate the permutations of the keyword output as the poet has done. The idea behind the “pseudocode” was to show that the poet’s disassembly of the keyword could be digitally programmed so that any word could be input to keyword, and the output of the poem would adhere to the same order of permutations no matter how many letters in the word.

    It would appear that the poet, although not a computer programmer, has used future computer programming logics, whether he realized it or not. Or did the tech industry borrow from our poet? A discussion for another day.

    To his closing comments, we can pose the question of agency. If Cummings is not consciously coding this poem in whatever nascent fashion, and it is highly improbable that he would be doing so in 1935, then where is the locus of agency here? Is a coding process yet to be formally articulated already in progress and operant here? As in the leaping grasshopper and thus in the graceful tap dancer as well, does inscape lend itself to digitalization? Is the outward expression of an inward, dynamic self-programmable?

    The numerical sequence at work here is thus comparable and translatable to the software running a program. For Wendy Hui Kyong Chun, software constitutes “the logic of what lies beneath” (20). Here, the operations of that logic play out in a more visible fashion than is customary in Chun’s depiction of software. It is more in line with Galloway’s concept of code as “a machine for converting meaning into action” (166). Performative rather than simply descriptive, Cummings’ poem enacts its subject. It is encoded in what Chun describes elsewhere as “a very special language” (22). She offers Galloway’s pronouncement, cited earlier, in driving home her point: “Code is the only language that is executable….code is the first language that actually does what it says” (165).

    Towards the end of the poem, the equation “spun=flash,” is an allusion to the flash routine Draper perfected, an acrobatic fusion of ballet and dance, a style dance critic John Martin praised in noting that Draper had “chosen tap dancing as a medium for art rather than for hoofing.” The critic goes on to note: “The arms served a definite function in the guidance and propulsion of the body, there was a kind of vertical unity between the feet and the rest of the body” (Cited by Hill, 191). This encoding of tapping and action can be expressed both analogically

    ;d
    
    ;;a:
    
    nC.eda:Nci;ddaanncciinn
    
    (GIY)
    
    and digitally
    
    ;1 ;;2: 34,512:34 6; 112233446677 (8 9 10)

    Not surprisingly, given our programmer’s analysis, a strict set of numerical, “combinatorial” operations lies behind the poem’s fanciful, seemingly arbitrary arrangements. Grammatical symbols (semi-colons, colons and commas) are employed as beat markers (comparable to the use of the ampersand in denoting beats). The poem’s repetition and spacing of letters serve the same functions as movement indicators found in tap dancing protocols, as set forth by Sara Pechina (101):

    No description available

    Digitizing the poem demonstrates how Cummings has followed a very methodical process in creating the poem’s special effects, here the choreographing of dance steps.

    As it turns out, a strict set of mathematical, “combinatorial” operations lies behind the poem’s fanciful, seemingly arbitrary arrangements, particularly helpful in sorting through the more jumbled arrangement of its middle section. A similar logic of transposition, shift, and reversal governs the order of operations in both works. In contemporary terms, we would identify the relationship between these two poems as involving a function call. Here, a called (or inner) function defining one poem/program’s operations is invoked by another’s calling (or outer) function. Given that “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” is numbered thirteenth and “float” forty-eighth in the collection, we might label “float” as the subroutine of a program initiated by “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r.”

    4. Is It in the Cards?

    We can also find it instructive to move from digital expressions underlying the operations of the poem to an overview and appreciation of its “visual aesthetics.” In describing how “punctuation marks … highlight the structural disorganization of the poem,” Eva Maria Gómez-Jiménez advocates the same strategy: “the text has to be looked at from a distance and as a single object, rather than as a poem to be read aloud” (201). As an encryption program, the poem is laid out visually as though it had been written with a Cardan grille, a device used for encrypting messages and dating back to the Renaissance. The Cardan grille had variously sized, randomly placed rectangular apertures cut into it. The encrypter placed the card over a sheet of paper, writing the secret message in the apertures. Removing the card, the encrypter would fill in the blank spaces with an innocuous-sounding message:

    TRIUMPHS APPLY TO THOSE WHO ARE CAPABLE 
    OF ADJUSTING TO THE CHALLENGES SOME FOLKS 
    CREATE TO MEASURE SUCCESSFUL AGE 
    INHIBITED BEHAVIORS EVERYONE ENCOUNTERS 
    DUE TO DEFICITS IN THIS COGNITIVE RECALL OF 
    SELECT INFORMATION OF CARDINAL ORDER 
    MIMICKING JUST A RANGE OF A NONCE USAGE

    Once this message was sent, the recipient at the other end would have the same card and would place it over the message, the apertures now revealing the disguised message:

    Fig 11. The secret message displayed by employing the Cardan grille.

    The analogy to Cummings’s poem seemingly stops short here, as its blank spaces are not filled in. Counting the mostly scanty lines of the poem, however—fourteen of them—we recognize that there is an underlying, invisible “content” or structure here: the sonnet, though it is disguised by the poem’s asymmetrical, spotty arrangement. Imagining a Cardan grille placed over the poem reveals a coded “message” revealing its sonnet structure. Here, the coding process has been turned inside-out, the text message on the surface and the hidden message concerning the poem’s form encoded. Had the blank spaces been filled in with “filler” content, the poem would have been more easily recognized as a sonnet; however, we might simply be left with an innocuous statement about a grasshopper, with none of the dynamics involved in deciphering the poem. We would certainly be missing the scattering effect achieved by encrypting a message like this…

    inline graphic

    The Cardan grille application also reveals that the poem is not a simple cipher; even if we imagine we are looking through the apertures of a card placed over the “sonnet content” of the poem, we would have to deal with digital (coded) as well as analog text. The digital text is comprised of the three subkeys of “grasshopper,” surrounded by analog (though scattered) text. Plain text or source code (the readable characters of data in a file) and object code (machine-readable text) are in tension here. The unconventional use of “dislocated” commas, periods, semicolons, colons, and an exclamation point scattered throughout the text also suggests a vacillation between the analog and digital. “How have they been re-coded?” Readers must wonder. The three forms can likewise be viewed as supplying an algorithmic formula for calculating functions. Indeed, each one provides instructions to its surrounding text as the poem moves—is executed—from an initial state through a series of successive states to terminate in an ending state (“;grasshopper;”). The three subkeys govern the sequence of operations that define the software program being run.

    Another card must be dealt in our investigation. To understand Cummings’s codework more completely, we must move from the Cardan grille analogy to one represented by the Jacquardian punch card, a movement in effect from the analog to the digital. We have established how the digitized key word (“grasshopper”) reveals the poem’s programmatic, digital operations as reflected in the variant forms/functions of its three expressions. Unlike the simple coding provided by the Cardan grille, the encoding of punch cards lends itself more readily to digital operations, the critical insight Lovelace made in connecting the operations of the Analytical Engine to those of Jacquard’s loom: “These cards contain within themselves the law of development of the particular function that may be under consideration, and they compel the mechanism to act accordingly in a certain corresponding order” (Web 141).

    ________

    For the purpose of illustration, the poem can be likened to the punch cards driving the operations of Jacquard’s loom and proposed for the operations of the Analytical Engine. The poem’s three sections, coded through r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r / PPEGORHRASS / gRrEaPsPhOs, can be compared to the function calls of a series of three punch cards. As Babbage informs us of his own Engine, it “first computes and punches on cards its own tabular numbers” (Jacquard’s Web 91). Converting these alphabetical formulations to digital expressions—Babbage’s “tabular numbers”—has allowed us to perceive more clearly those operations at work. Lovelace’s explanatory description of the Engine as weaving algebraical patterns in the same fashion as the Jacquard loom wove designs offers for our purposes a further means for visualizing the operations of Cummings’s poem. What might the poem look like executed on a Jacquard loom?

    To begin with, the poem would need a warp through and upon which its pattern could be woven. The default sonnet here—implicit rather than explicit—functions as the warp or frame of the poem, comparable to the longitudinal, stationary threads through which the transverse weft material is drawn in the loom’s over-and-under process of creating a pattern. The weft or “filler thread” in this analogy comprises the words and phrases woven into the sonnet frame’s “warp.” The digital cross-stitching noted above also appears at the phrase or word level at several points in the poem. As noted earlier, the hyphens in “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” function like stitching to connect the letters. The interlacing of lower-case and upper-case letters in the formations “rIvInG” and “gRrEaPsPhOs)” suggests the up-and-down, over-and-under motions of a loom’s shuttling process. Finally, the over-and-under action of the loom is suggested in the interlacing of “rearrangingly” and “become”: “rea(be)rran(com)gi(e)ngly.”

    In their draft books, weavers would sketch out patterns to be used in fashioning the punch cards. They would visualize the threaded hooks’ operations and, as in the far right side of the figure below, would draw tables indicating the placement of the cards’ holes (the zeros in the various grids). If the rod passed through a hole in the card, the equivalent of “on,” its hook was engaged and contributed to the pattern’s construction. Rods deflected by the card, the equivalent of “off,” could not pass through and thus were not part of that phase of the weaving process. A binary code!

    Figure 12. A page from a weaver’s draft book. Unknown. Weaver’s Draft Book (1805). Creative Commons. Accessed 7 Oct. 2019.

    These notations, in turn, would be transferred over to punch cards that would direct the loom’s operations:

    Figure 13. Representation of a Cardan grille

    Imagining that the poem was “woven” from an underlying diagram that determined the weft and warp as it appears on the page, we can think of the blank spaces of the poem, the missing elements of a default sonnet structure, as representations of those places on the punch card where the threaded hook was prevented from penetrating the “page.” The letters of the poem have been “threaded” into the page as directed by the holes in the card. In Jacquard’s system, each card determining one row of design. A “punched in” version of the poem mimics the formatting found in these cards:

    Fig 14. Illustration of the poem as the product of a punch card.

    Each subkey, with its encoding of a digital arrangement, is analogous to the operations of a punch card governing the poem’s design. Thus, just as one card in Jacquard’s scheme deterrmined one row of design, so does each subkey determine the rows of the poem’s design. Like the code poets’ own productions, Cummings’s poem mixes analog and digital (coding) elements and displays them on the surface of the text. Where “r-p-” differs from Jacquard’s setup is that the poem includes both the pattern and also the cards producing that pattern (the three subkeys) in its design. In effect, it thereby enacts what Raley qualified earlier as “the art of the code, in which the code used to produce the work seems to infiltrate the surface, the former domain of natural languages.”

    Interestingly enough, there has been some renewed interest lately in the connections between weaving and coding. In an article entitled “Weaving Paved the Way for Computer Coders,” Emiliano Rodriguez Mega and Lexi Krupp describe a workshop designed by Francesca Rodríguez Sawaya and Renata Gaui: Weaving to Code, Coding to Weave. As visual designer Sawaya explains, the goal of the workshop is to bridge the divide between crafters and coders. Observing that “weaving paved the way for coders,” she notes parallels between the two operations: “Computers talk about binary systems…We talk about ones and zeros but if you go back to weaving, you go up or down with your threads, and that’s basically going one… zero… one… zero… one… one… zero… one.”

    Operationally, via the interactions between microfragments, words, and phrases, “r-p-” and its loom-like operations seem patterned after those of the Analytical Engine, as described by Lovelace:

    It must be evident how multifarious and how mutually complicated are the considerations which the working of such an engine involve. There are frequently several distinct sets of effects going on simultaneously; all in a manner independent of each other, and yet to a greater or less degree exercising a mutual influence. (Lovelace 710)

    The “sets of effects” in this instance are the operations of the three subkeys, which, operating independently, nonetheless exert a mutual influence on each other as the poem proceeds. The over-and-under/under-and-over permutations of the poem’s weft require, to borrow Nänny’s formulation, a “reading process [which] follows lines of motion that provide a diagrammatic icon of the elusive, haphazard jumps and flights of a grasshopper” (134). These lines of motion result in a complicated pattern of reading, at times shuttling right to left and then reverse shuttling left to right. While computationalists’ claims that the mind might be mechanizable still hang in the balance, “r-p-” demonstrates how words, properly placed and displaced, can make the mind move in a mechanized, loom-like fashion.

    Demonstrating his own designs on the poem, Nänny finds a “poempicture” outlined therein. A veritable connect-the-dots representation of its outline, Nänny’s static representation is reductive and falls far short of what Cummings has actually achieved (view Nänny’s design: https://www.e-periodica.ch/digbib/view?pid=spe-001:1985:2#138). The mind at work here, an Analytical Engine in its own right, deserves a better rendering of its operations. In her translation of “Sketch of the Analytical Engine,” Lovelace describes how the Engine itself does not think but rather executes “the conceptions of intelligence” (689). Referring to the Jacquard loom, she likens these conceptions to the information punched and programmed into cards that direct the operations of the loom. Receiving “the impress of these conceptions,” the cards would then “transmit to the various trains of mechanism composing the engine the orders necessary for their action” (689). What “r-p-” demonstrates is a mind in the process of programming and transmitting a code for constructing the dynamic operations of its subject. Code poetry in motion, “r-p-” is a software program for running an executable file designated as grasshopper.exe.

    Postscript

    There is much speculation these days about what we might achieve by developing a mind/machine interface. In a recent essay, “Thought-Reading Machines and the Death of Love,” Jason Pontin references Ludwig Wittgenstein’s thought experiment, which begins with the proposition that everyone has a box with something in it called a “beetle.” Pontin continues:

    Denying the possibility of private language, the philosopher wrote, “No one can look into anyone else’s box, and everyone says he knows what a beetle is only by looking at his beetle.” Wittgenstein meant that we learn a word by observing the rules governing its use, but no one sees another person’s beetle: “It would be quite possible for everyone to have something different in his box,” or nothing at all. An apparently intractable fact of life is that our thoughts are inaccessible to one another. Our skulls are like space helmets; we are trapped in our heads, unable to convey the quiddity of our sensations.

    Pontin proceeds to discuss the work of researcher Mary Lou Jepsen, whose company, Openwater, is undertaking a project to holographically record and analyze the image patterning and very thought processing of individuals, a project straight out of a Black Mirror episode. In effect, Pontin maintains, she “wants to show me the beetle inside your box, and you the beetle inside mine.”

    While it will be interesting to see what emerges from her investigations, the imagery will most likely fall short of what Cummings offers in “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” a poem that operates like a three-part series of punch cards directing—Analytical Engine-style—the operations of the Jacquard loom. The poem should be imagined spun from the shuttling action of hooked rods, spinning cog wheels, and the clatter of leaping typewriter keys: a digital grasshopper woven out of software and threadware into the algebraic patterns of Ada Lovelace’s flowers and leaves.

    Footnotes

    1. Further references to “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” as the poem’s title will be abbreviated to “r-p-“

    2. Poets perform a similar charting in writing the sestina, with its juggling of numerically marked end-words from stanza to stanza (e.g. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6; 6, 1, 5, 2, 4, 3, and so on.) Quite aptly, practitioners of this form were sometimes called jongleurs (jugglers).

    3. The following is excerpted from Claude Shannon’s The Mathematical Theory of Communication. He writes: “To give a visual idea of how this series of processes approaches a language, typical sequences in the approximations to English have been constructed and are given below. In all cases we have assumed a 27-symbol ‘”alphabet,’” the 26 letters and a space” (14). The following are Shannon’s desriptions and examples of the six different levels that comprise the “Series of Approximations to English” (14-15).

    1. 1. Zero-order approximation (symbols independent and equiprobable)
      XFOML RXKHRJFFJUJ ZLPWCFWKCYJ FFJEYVKCQSGHYD QPAAMKBZAACIBZLHJQD.
    2. 2. First-order approximation (symbols independent but with frequencies of English text).
      OCRO JLI RGWR NMIELWIS EU LL NBNESEBYA TH EEI ALHENHTTPA OOBTTVA NAH BRL
    3. 3. Second-order approximation (digram structure as in English).
      ON IE ANTSOUTINYS ARE INCTORE ST BE S DEAMY ACHIN D ILONASIVE TUCOOWE AT TEASONARE FUSO TIZIN ANDY TOBE SEACE CTISBE. (13)
    4. 4. Third-order approximation (trigram structure as in English).
      IN NO IST LAT WHEY CRATICT FROURE BIRS GROCID PONDENOME OF DEMSTURES OF THE REPTAGIN IS REGOACTIONA OF CRE.
    5. 5. First-order word approximation. Rather than continue with tetragram,…, n-gram structure it is easier and better to jump at this point to word units. Here words are chosen independently but with their appropriate frequencies.
      REPRESENTING AND SPEEDILY IS AN GOOD APT OR COME CAN DIFFERENT NATURAL HERE HE THE A IN CAME THE TO OF TO EXPERT GRAY COME TO FURNISHES THE LINE MESSAGE HAD BE THESE.
    6. 6. Second-order word approximation. The word transition probabilities are correct but no further structure is included.
      THE HEAD AND IN FRONTAL ATTACK ON AN ENGLISH WRITER THAT THE CHARACTER OF THIS POINT IS THEREFORE ANOTHER METHOD FOR THE LETTERS THAT THE TIME OF WHO EVER TOLD THE PROBLEM FOR AN UNEXPECTED.

    4. Encoding of “float”:

    [poemword] = “float”

    /* NOTE POEM LINE 1 GENERATION */

    [var_decrement] = 0

    [var line1#] = 1

    [var_line1_text] = “”

    LOOP WHILE [var_decrement] < [poemword]length

    [newword] = [poemword]character#[var_line1#] to [poemword]character#([var_line1#] -[var_decrement])

    [var_line1_text] = [var_line1_text] + [newword]

    [var_decrement] = [var_decrement] + 1

    END LOOP

    /* NOTE – POEM LINE 2 GENERATION */

    [var_increment] = 0

    [var_line2#] = 2

    [var_line2_text] = “”

    LOOP WHILE [var_increment_line2] < ([poemword]length – [var_line1#])

    [newword] = [poemword]character#[var_line2#] to [poemword]character#([var_line2#] + [var_increment])

    [var_line2_text] = [var_line2_text] + [newword]

    [var_incremen] = [var_increment} + 1

    END LOOP

    /* NOTE – LINE 3 WORD 1 GENERATION */

    [var_increment] = 0

    [var_line3_word1] = “”

    LOOP WHILE [var_increment] < ([poemword]length – [var_line1#])

    [newword] = [poemword]character#([poemword]length – [var_increment]) to [poemword]char-acter#[poemword]length

    [var_line3_word1] = [var_line3_word1] + [newword]

    [var_increment] = [var_increment] + 1

    END LOOP

    [var_line3_word1] = [var_line3_word1] + [poemword]character#[var_line1#]

    /* NOTE – LINE 3 WORD 2 GENERATION */

    [var_line3_word2] = [poemword]character#([var_line2#] to [poemword]character#[poemword]length

    /* NOTE – LINE 3 WORD 3 GENERATION */

    [var_line3_word3] = [poemword]character#[var_line1#] to [poemword]character#[var_line2#]

    /* NOTE – LINE 3 WORD 4 GENERATION */

    [var_line4_word4] = [poemword]character#([var_line1#] + [var_line2#]) to [poemword]character#[poemword]length

    /* NOTE – POEM LINE 3 GENERATION */

    [var_line3_text] = [var_line3_word1] + ” ” + [var_line3_word2] + ” ” + [var_line3_word3] + ” ” + [var_line3_word4]

    /* DISPLAY POEM */

    DISPLAY [var_line1_text]

    DISPLAY [var_line2_text]

    DISPLAY [var_line3_text]

    Works Cited

    • Chiaverini, Jennifer. Enchantress of Numbers: A Novel of Ada Lovelace. Dutton, 2017.
    • Chun, Wendy Hui Kyong. Programmed Visions: Software and Memory. MIT P, 2011.
    • Cox, Geoff, Alex McLean, and Adrian Ward. “The Aesthetics of Generative Code.” Generative Art 00, international conference, Politecnico di Milano, Italy, 200. www.generative.net/papers/aesthetics/. Accessed 10 Mar. 2019.
    • Cramer, Florian. Digital Code and Literary Text. Research Gate, 2019. https://www.netzliteratur.net/cramer/digital_code_and_literary_text.html Accessed Sept. 17, 2019.
    • Cummings, E.E. Complete Poems (1904-1962). Edited by George J. Firmage, Norton, 1991.
    • Espen, Aarseth. Cybertext: Perspectives on Ergodic Literature. Johns Hopkins UP, 1997.
    • Essinger, James. Ada’s Algorithm: How Lord Byron’s Daughter Ada Lovelace Launched the Digital Age. Melville House, 2014.
    • —. Jacquard’s Web: How a Hand-Loom Led to the Invention of the Information Age. Oxford UP, 2004.
    • Friedman, Norman. E. E. Cummings: The Art of his Poetry. Johns Hopkins UP, 1960.
    • Galloway, Andrew. Protocol: How Control Exists after Decentralization. MIT P, 2004.
    • Gómez-Jiménez, Eva Maria. “Unconventional patterns in the experimental poetry of E. E. Cummings: A stylistic approach to punctuation marks.” Language and Literature, vol. 26, no. 3, 2017, pp. 191-212. SAGE, doi:10.1177/0963947016686606.
    • Grunman, Bob. “The Importance of Technical Innovation in the Poetic Maturation of Cummings.” Spring, no. 13, 2004, pp. 74-89.
    • Harwood, Graham. “London.pl.” runme.org/feature/read/+londonpl/+34/. Accessed 6 Nov. 2018.
    • Hayles, N. Katherine. “Print is Flat, Code is Deep: The Importance of Media-Specific Analysis.” Poetics Today, vol. 25, no. 1, 2004, pp. 67-90. Project Muse, doi:10.1215/03335372-25-1-67.
    • Hill, Constance Valis. Tap Dancing in America. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2014.
    • Leech, Geoffrey. Language in Literature: Style and Foregrounding. Routledge, 2013.
    • Lovelace, Ada. “Notes by the Translator.” Sketch of the Analytical Engine invented by Charles Babbage. By L.F. Menabrea. Scientific Memoirs, vol. 3 (1842). London: Richard and John E. Taylor, 1843, pp. 691-731.
    • Lovelace, Ada, translator. Sketch of the Analytical Engine invented by Charles Babbage. By L.F. Menabrea. Scientific Memoirs, vol. 3 (1842). London: Richard and John E. Taylor, 1843, pp. 666-690.
    • Mathur, Aditya. Private Key Encryption and Network Security. Uploaded 27 Oct. 2012, scribd.com/document/111275631/Network-Security. Accessed 19 Nov. 2018.
    • Mega, Emiliano Rodriguez and Lexi Krupp “Weaving Paved the Way for Coders.” New York University Journalism Projects. https://nyujournalismprojects.org/pixel/weaving-paved-the-way-for-computer-coders/. Accessed 7 Oct. 2019.
    • Montfort, Nicholas. Exploratory Programming for the Arts and Humanities (London: The MIT Press, 2016), 92.
    • Moe, Aaron M. “Autopoesis and Cummings’ Cat.” Rupkatha Journal on Interdisciplinary Studies in Humanities, vol. 3, no. 1, 2011, pp. 110-20.
    • Nänny, Max. “Iconic Dimensions in Poetry.” On Poetry and Poetics, vol. 2 of SPELL: Swiss Papers in Language and Literature, edited by Richard Waswo, Gunter Narr, 1985, pp. 111-135. E-periodica, doi:10.5169/seals-99839.
    • Pechina, Sara. “Steps in Time: An Exploration of Tap Dance Education.” 8/29/2016. https://digitalcommons.wku.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1657&context=stu_hon_theses
    • Pontin, Jason. “Thought-Reading Machines and the Death of Love.” Wired Magazine, 16 Apr. 2018, www.wired.com/story/ideas-jason-pontin-openwater. Accessed 30 Jun. 2019.
    • Raley, Rita. “Interferences: [Net-Writing] and the Practice of Codewriting.” Electronic Book Review, 8 Sept. 2002, www.electronicbookreview.com/thread/electropoetics/net.writing. Accessed 30 Jun. 2019.
    • Risam, Roopika. “The Poetry of Executable Code.” Jacket 2, 5 Apr. 2015, www.jacket2.org/commentary/poetry-executable-code. Accessed 30 Jun. 2019.
    • Tartakovsky, Roi, “E. E. Cummings’s Parentheses: Punctuation as Poetic Style.” Style, vol 43, no. 2, 2009, pp. 215-247. Proquest, doi:220126366.
    • Webster, Michael. “Cummings’s Silent Numerical Prosody,” Media Inter Media: Essays in Honor of Klaus Cluver, vol. 3, 2009, pp. 423-38. Amsterdam: Brill and Rodopi. 426. doi: https://doi-org.ezproxy.library.uvic.ca/10.1163/9789042028432_021
    • —. “Plotting the Evolution of a r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r.” Spring, vol. 20, 2013, pp. 116-42. https://www.academia.edu/29917786/Plotting_the_Evolution_of_a_r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r
  • Homo Probabilis, Behavioral Economics, and the Emotional Life of Neoliberalism

    Michael Millner (bio)

    Abstract

    Neoliberalism often operates by privatizing what was once public and by turning questions of moral value into questions of market finance. This essay expands our understanding of these operations by examining the way neoliberalism takes hold at the most intimate level—the level of feeling. It argues that the field known as behavioral economics has helped to produce the neoliberal subject as a person of feeling. While it shows the alignment of behavioral economics with neoliberalism, the essay also suggests how the field might put its observations to work in very different ways.

    “The hot hand is bunk.”

    LeBron James’s Miami Heat was playing a tight NBA championship series with Tim Duncan’s San Antonio Spurs in June 2013. I had just offered a rather inept analysis of the Heat-Spurs matchup, simply as a way of continuing a cocktail conversation on a subject about which I knew next to nothing. “The Heat will win if LeBron gets the hot hand” was all I could muster. To which my friend countered, “The hot hand is bunk.” In retrospect, I see this exchange as my introduction to one of the hegemonic principles of our moment.

    One thing I thought I knew about basketball was that in the final few seconds of a close game you look to get the ball to the player with the so-called hot hand—the player with the flow, who is completely in the zone, hitting everything from everywhere. In one way or another, the idea of the hot hand seems to apply to almost any athletic contest, but especially to basketball, a game characterized by a fluid stream of infinitesimal, instantaneous decisions and movements of great complexity by a group of players essentially untethered from playmaking coaches (who have only so much control over the back-and-forth stream of action). It makes a kind of folk sense that talented players might suddenly be able to put all this complexity together, if only for a few minutes, through a rare synchronicity of mind and body—and shoot the lights out. You better get them the ball while it lasts.

    But my acquaintance in this conversation—not incidentally, it seems to me now, a law professor of the economics and law persuasion—proceeded to blow up that folk wisdom. He set out for me Thomas Gilovich, Robert Vallone, and Amos Tversky’s debunking of the hot hand, which originally appeared in 1985 in the journal Cognitive Psychology. It is worth noting that Tversky was the Israeli psychologist who, with his close friend and later Nobel laureate Daniel Kahneman, laid the foundation for the field known as behavioral economics through a series of extraordinary experiments and observations in the 1970s and 1980s. As Gilovich, Vallone, and Tversky explain (writing in this case without Kahneman), the sense that a basketball player has the hot hand derives from the common tendency to misperceive a particular experience involving probabilities. People tend to see significant coordination in small numbers of sequential events where more careful statistical reasoning would show much less coordination. For instance, in a paradigmatic example, naïve weekend gamblers may believe they are on a hot streak when they’ve tossed three or four good rolls of the dice, but, of course, their odds of getting a good roll haven’t changed at all (each roll is distinct with exactly the same odds). The dice rollers are simply experiencing a statistically expected repetition of good rolls, which exists in any significant sequence of rolls. The problem is even easier to see when discussing coin flips. We know that coin flips are essentially random and if we flip a coin a very large number of times it will land nearly 50 percent of the time “heads” and 50 percent of the time “tails.” But within this large number of flips, there may be sequences of several “heads” in a row (or several “tails”). In the case of coin flips, we might be intrigued by such repetitions but we tend not to significantly misperceive the probability of these sequences (we don’t seriously talk of hot streaks in coin flipping) because the coin flip is so clearly understood as random. But in the case of more complex activities, like a series of basketball shots, we do often fall into such misperceptions. The hot-hand essay relies on empirical evidence to argue that a series of successful shots by an individual player during a couple of minutes in a single game is best understood as a statistically expected sequence of successful shots—not evidence of a hot hand—within the context of the player’s season-long shooting average. Put slightly differently, but to the same end: the next jumper that the player takes doesn’t have any significantly greater chance of going in than his or her average from the field determined by a large number of shots across a number of games. As Tversky, Vallone, and Gilovich found by running various experiments and by closely observing real-game shooting statistics, the laws of probability do a better job of predicting the next shot than does a sense of the hot hand. So the best thing for the coach to tell the team in the final seconds of a nail-biter is to get the ball to the player with the best shooting percentage across the season.1

    In my experience, debunking the hot hand tends to conjure up disbelief in just about everyone, and in die-hard sports junkies this disbelief can turn quickly to outright hostility. Indeed, a part of me simply couldn’t believe it either when I watched the Heat and the Spurs in 2013—and perhaps still doesn’t want to believe it today. For both the player and audience, the experience of the hot hand is so intense, feels so accurate and real, and is associated so deeply with an altered state of mind and body, that it’s nearly impossible to relinquish it simply on account of a statistical analysis. The apparent naturalism of the hot hand, as well as the emotional investment it conjures, is at the heart of the argument put forth by Gilovich, Vallone, and Tversky. Their point is not simply that we typically misunderstand statistical reasoning and probabilities—a fact unsurprising to anyone who has taken a stats course—but that those misunderstandings actually feel just right, are again and again our regular initial response, and are almost impossible to shake, even after we fully understand the logical probabilities. We feel in our bones a truth that is an illusion.

    In this essay, I’m interested in this feeling of certainty. And not just this feeling, but other closely associated feelings that arise in response to gambles, calculations, or predictions we make under pressure. One of the striking observations of behavioral economics (the hot-hand essay from 1985 is foundational in the field) is that we often feel our way through probabilistic decisions. Whom to throw the ball to for the final shot? What retirement fund manager to choose? How much money to borrow for an education? What insurance contract to purchase? Such questions are only the starting points in our nearly daily encounters with probabilities. In a neoliberal world ever more characterized by the privatization of risk and the financialization of everyday life, we contend with probabilities relentlessly. We have become what the political theorist Ivan Ascher calls “homo probabilis” (85 and passim). And I will add to Ascher’s helpful conceptualization that homo probabilis is, counterintuitively in many respects, a man of feeling (or more generally, a person of feeling). Behavioral economics has played a considerable role in the theorization of this new person of feeling, a role that has had mass appeal and influence. Behavioral economics has popularized particular ideas of the subject, reason, and agency, which call for interrogation. I will argue that behavioral economics has helped produce homo probabilis as a person of feeling, and that the field’s theorization and instrumentalization of affect around probabilities is in league with neoliberalism. But, in the end, I will also argue that ideas about what may be called “probabilistic affect” shouldn’t be completely critiqued away, but rather redirected towards ends very different from those valued by neoliberals.

    This argument will unfold by first outlining the contours of homo probabilis—that is, the neoliberal subject—and by emphasizing the importance of understanding subjects who feel their way through probabilities. This subject isn’t natural—it had to be made—and the two middle sections of the essay examine how that making began with the Chicago School economists in the early 1960s and continued through the rise of behavioral economics in the 1970s through 1990s, culminating with its recent popularity. The account offered runs against behavioral economics’s history of itself as a radical break from the Chicago School. My description of behavioral economics also presents the field as developing a theory of affect that it takes to describe natural experience. “Affect” is not a term behavioral economics itself uses, but application of the term—highly developed in the humanities and in sectors of the social sciences—helps provide a critical perspective on behavioral economics. The penultimate section of the essay presents this theory of affect as ideological and aligned with neoliberalism, while the final section suggests different directions we might move in, putting the observations of behavioral economics to work.2

    Who Is Homo Probabilis?

    Ivan Ascher uses the term homo probabilis to distinguish the older idea of economic man—homo œconomicus—from the newer, neoliberal subject—homo probabilis, or speculative man. The older idea of homo œconomicus, so important to classical economics from Adam Smith onward, sees the individual as a partner in exchange. This individual partners with others in exchange so as to maximize his utility—in the language of economics, the term “utility” refers to his needs and wants. In doing so, this classically liberal subject is thought of as free, agential, and rational. But for the neoliberal subject, homo probabilis, the central activity is not exchange but investment, and that investment is often an investment in himself, that is, in his own human capital. Using a memorable phrase, Michel Foucault calls this new neoliberal subject an “entrepreneur of himself, being for himself his own capital” (226). Like an entrepreneur, the neoliberal subject invests capital in an enterprise, and that enterprise is himself. These investments are risky, and like all investments require consideration of probabilities. However, Foucualt writing in 1979 could not foresee the rise of financialization and the intensification of privatization that have made playing the probabilities ever more complex, becoming one of the primary characteristics of homo probabilis.

    In Portfolio Society, Ascher explains that homo probabilis is a fairly recent creation—or, perhaps better put, a fairly recent necessity. In the last forty years, homo probabilis has been cultivated in relation to the rise of a society backed by financialization (what Ascher calls a “portfolio society,” or a society that is viewed as an investment portfolio that balances risk with potential returns). With the dismantling of the security provided by more socialized forms of education, retirement, health care, and living assistance, the neoliberal homo probabilis has been compelled to securitize itself in financial markets. This subject seeks its security by turning itself into a kind of security that can be bought and sold, aggregated and spun off, complete with futures contracts and other kinds of derivatives. Homo probabilis has little choice but to take risks in the market: student debt for education and 529 plans for the education of future generations, 401K investments in retirement, a 30-year loan in the mortgage market, 3-to-6-year financing in the auto loan market, various insurance contracts, and often significant credit card debt (necessitated by slow wage growth). This subject is also managed in terms of risk in the market. Among other things, homo probabilis is a credit score with associated hazards to banks and credit card issuers, an age and gender with associated risks for health insurers, a collection of points with associated probabilities to auto insurers, and, if this person is an immigrant, a collection of data associated with dangers to national security and a panoply of additional concerns.3 This subject speculates in all these markets when it makes decisions about its future—its human capital—while simultaneously being the object of speculation in these markets. Ascher notes that homo probabilis is what some political theorists have recently begun to refer to as a “dividual” (89).4 A “dividual” is no longer a subject that is “not divisible,” but one who is divided into parts, separated into data about this and that, and aggregated into pools of other subjects with similar data. A dividual is a means, not an end. This dividual subject, so entwined with speculation and probabilities, invests in itself as the means of collecting dividends and in the hope of having, say, a retirement and medical care in the future—or simply a future in the future.

    There is much more to Ascher’s important book, but for now it will suffice to say that it helpfully expands the baseline definition and history of neoliberalism through an examination of financialization and the subject that emerges, homo probabilis. But this subject didn’t simply emerge—it was made, as Ascher well knows: “this neoliberal Homo probabilis, this ‘entrepreneur of the self’ or this investor on which today’s capitalist mode of prediction depends, does not exist in the wild: it has to be bred” (106). And the central question may not be how this subject was made, but why it has had such an astonishing grip—so strong that it has not been broken by economic meltdowns, wide disparities between the 1% and the 99%, a deep sense of precarity in health care and education, and other tribulations fairly easily traceable to the new political economy that began to develop in the early 1970s. As William E. Connolly notes, “most [accounts of neoliberalism] may not come to terms sharply enough with the subjective grip the state, media, and neoliberal combine exerts on the populace even after it has been rocked” (23). The strength of the grip is in part explained by the making of homo probabilis in very intimate, affective ways. Homo probabilis, as we will see, is constructed by behavioral economics as a very particular kind of feeling subject.

    History: Toward “A Colossal Definition”

    Behavioral economics outlines an array of theories about the everyday, intimate, affective operations of homo probabilis, and through both mainstream media popularity and the advancement of multiple policy initiatives, the field has put those theories into practice to shape homo probabilis. Perhaps no other body of research has thought so thoroughly about the routine, nearly automatic processes we use to make decisions about the future, to calculate risks, to understand, forecast, and analyze data—all the skills that will make one a good homo probabilis and all things that we do affectively as often as we do rationally, according to behavioral economists. But before turning to behavioral economics per se, I want to spend a moment examining its prehistory, where we can first see neoliberalism’s interest in affect and emotion. This history will be nothing like the history that behavioral economics presents of itself. The economic behaviorists often represent their findings as a break from the rational choice theory articulated by the Chicago School economists of the 1950s and 1960s—Gary Becker, Milton Friedman, and others. For instance, in the bestselling Nudge: Improving Decisions about Health, Wealth, and Happiness, perhaps the most influential book of policy suggestions derived from work on cognitive misperceptions, economist Richard Thaler and legal policy scholar Cass Sunstein mock the idea of a “species” of “Econs” who are “Mr. Spock”-like and believe in an old-fashioned rational agent (7, 22). In The Undoing Project: A Friendship That Changed Our Minds, the account of Kahneman and Tversky’s extraordinary and tumultuous friendship and the work it produced, Michael Lewis paints the two psychologists as outsider hero-geniuses who deconstruct the idea of rational choice. The rational actor is what gets undone in The Undoing Project.5

    From one perspective, this notion of a radical break rings true. The work in behavioral economics deeply complicates the standard economic model of an individual who maximizes utility through decisions made about exchanges with others. That model understands the individual as guided only by payoffs determined rationally. That rationality is unaffected by emotion, the framing/context of decisions, or the difficulty individuals have predicting the future—all areas that behavioral economics has focused upon. As postwar economists “constructed their new approach to economics upon the foundation of utility,” economist George Lowenstein explains, “they rapidly became disillusioned with utility’s psychological underpinnings and sought to expunge the utility construct of its emotional content [developed by philosophers like Jeremy Bentham and John Stuart Mill]” (426). This is certainly true in the main, if we think of emotions as passions that might upset reasoning. But even at the University of Chicago, ground zero for rational choice theorizing, and especially in the work of Gary Becker (“the most radical of the American neo-liberals,” as Foucault remarks [269]), there was interest in something like feeling or emotion from the beginning of the reconstruction of the economics discipline in the post-World War II era.6 Regarding this interest, there are two central points to make—one about human capital and utility and another about rationality.

    Becker’s idea of “human capital”—a transformative idea in twentieth-century economics—was essential to expanding the notion of what might be considered a utility so as to include aspects of life that are hard to pin down as rational, like satisfaction and wellbeing. A bank account, a stock portfolio, and an assembly line traditionally count as capital because they might produce income or other useful yields. Forms of human capital, including “[s]chooling, a computer training course, expenditures on medical care, and lectures on the virtues of punctuality and honesty” are “capital too,” Becker explains, “in the sense that they improve health, raise earnings, or add to a person’s appreciation of literature over much of his or her lifetime” (15-16).

    That rational agents might trade in “appreciation of literature” or the “virtues” of certain values (or the satisfactions of motherhood, another area of interest to Becker and the Chicago School) ranks as a significant expansion of the traditional idea of utility. Foucault in his remarkably prescient 1979 Collège de France lectures on “American neo-liberalism” calls such emotional payoff “psychical income” (244). In the case of the mother-child relationship, the child benefits from the mother’s investment in obvious ways that maximize utility—better care and education lead, potentially, to a better income—but the mother also benefits: “She will have the satisfaction a mother gets from giving the child care and attention in seeing that she has in fact been successful” (244), as Foucault explains, summarizing the Chicago School position. When such “satisfaction” can be incorporated into economic analysis, an economic rationality is implemented all the way down—the human at a very intimate level is a homo œconomicus. “[T]he generalization of the economic form of the market beyond monetary exchanges,” Foucault remarks, “functions in American neo-liberalism as a principle of intelligibility and a principle of decipherment of social relationships and individual behavior” (243). Economics can be applied to the most private of realms.

    The rationalization of “psychical income”—like a sense of virtuousness, appreciation, or satisfaction that may become an object of economic analysis—is only part of Becker’s proto-neoliberal project. What Foucault calls Becker’s “colossal definition” (269) involves significantly expanding the notion of rationality to incorporate affective response. Foucault observes that Becker’s idea is in essence a new conception of labor. The Chicago School replaces older classical understandings of labor, as well as the Marxist understanding of labor, with a new interpretation of it as essentially decision making (or “choice,” as the Chicago School proponents like to say)—and decision making, ultimately, involves affective response. As Foucault puts it, the Chicago School inspires economists to take up

    the task of analyzing a form of human behavior and the internal rationality of this human behavior. Analysis must try to bring to light the calculation—which, moreover, may be unreasonable, blind, or inadequate—through which one or more individuals decided to allot given scarce resources to this end rather than another. (Italics added, 223)

    Labor takes the form of “calculation,” and the object of study for the new Chicago School economics is essentially the study of how decisions are made using “internal rationality” and how calculations lead deciders to “allot given scarce resources” in a market.

    But what exactly is “internal rationality” for Becker? In the traditional economic view, individuals, firms, and markets are deemed rational because they consistently maximize the utility function. A “calculation” that is “unreasonable, blind, or inadequate” doesn’t sound like a form of rationality under any definition—economic, philosophical, or commonsensical. But Becker develops just this position in his 1962 essay “Irrational Behavior and Economic Theory” (Foucault’s point of reference). Here Becker enters the fray over what might count as rationality in economic theory and how economic theory might approach the “impulsive,” irrational behavior of individuals and firms (“Irrational Behavior” 5, 6, 7, 9, 11, 12). He says that his purpose in this essay is “not to contribute yet another defense of economic rationality” but rather to argue that “economic theory is much more compatible with irrational behavior than had been previously suspected” (1, 2). Specifically, Becker reasons in his technical analysis that economic theory is not best understood in terms of rationality but in terms of “systematic” (4, 5, 11, 12), “consistent” (1, 3, 7, 8, 13) responses to the environment. Becker concludes that “[s]ystematic responses might be expected, therefore, with a wide variety of decision rules, including much irrational behavior” (12). “Rational conduct,” Foucault writes, explaining Becker’s view, “is any conduct which is sensitive to modifications in the variables of the environment and which responds to this in a non-random way, in a systematic way, and economics can therefore be defined as the science of the systematic nature of responses to environmental variables” (269). “Homo œconomicus,” Foucault summarizes, “is someone who accepts reality”—that is, accepts those “environmental variables”—in a regular, predictable way. Foucault calls Becker’s take on rationality “a colossal definition, which obviously economists are far from endorsing” (269). It is “colossal” in the sense that so much calculation and decision-making fall under the definition of “internal rationality,” which isn’t logical rationality, or even the more narrowly defined rationality of neoclassical economics, but rather the systematic, predictable, and nonrandom response to an environment. Foucault also suggests, in terms that again seem accurately predictive, that this notion of rationality will require a new kind of “environmental psychology” (259). Becker’s “colossal definition,” Foucault explains,

    has a practical interest, if you like, inasmuch as if you define the object of economic analysis as the set of systematic responses to the variables of the environment, then you can see the possibility of integrating within economics a set of techniques, those called behavioral techniques. (270)

    That was then—1979. Foucault doesn’t have much more to say about these “behavioral techniques” beyond quickly gesturing toward B. F. Skinner’s behaviorism and remarking on the techniques’ impersonal application (they are “brought to bear on the rules of the game rather than on the players” [201]). But since 1979, many economists, psychologists, and even the general reading public, it seems, have been willing to accept Becker’s “colossal definition.” I am suggesting here that Foucault is describing in Becker, avant la lettre, the form of rationality developed more fully by behavioral economists. From this perspective, behavioral economics looks more like a reformist project, not a radical break from the Chicago School economists. In the next section, I will turn more fully to this new rationality and its emphasis on affect.

    Theory and Policy: The Project in Probabilistic Affect

    Foucault foresaw in 1979 the development of what would eventually become a mainstream project, as evidenced by the popular consumption of books and other media that investigate our “systematic responses to the variables of the environment” and suggest in turn various “behavioral techniques.” A list of such mainstream work would include Daniel Kahneman’s overview of his and Tversky’s research, Thinking, Fast and Slow, which has remained in the top ten of the New York Times Business Best Sellers List since its publication in 2011. Lewis’s The Undoing Project climbed to number four on the New York Times Best Seller List a few weeks after its publication. Sunstein and Thaler’s Nudge has been a best seller since its publication in 2006, and its policy influence has been considerable. Sunstein served in Barack Obama’s administration as head of the Office of Information and Regulatory Affairs, where, by his own account, he implemented dozens of nudge policies.7 All of these books call upon a great deal of specialized research and make it available to a general audience. I will refer to this threading together of technical research and popular outreach as “the project in probabilistic affect.” It deserves to be called a project because it has a set of policy aims. I also want to give it a name because I want to describe it in terms different from those that behavioral economics would use to describe itself. In doing so, I emphasize its affectual dimensions and its particular constructed-quality (rather than its universal naturalness) as a project that serves specific ends and that could possibly take a different form.

    First let me describe the project in probabilistic affect without focusing on the criticisms I want to make (to which I’ll turn in the next section). The project stems from two different but related fields of psychological research: the psychology of decision-making and the psychology of cognitive dual processing. Both have been important to the field of behavioral economics. As we have already begun to see, the former finds that in many different instances, but especially when involving probabilities, our decisions are guided by feeling rather than what would traditionally be called rationality. The latter—the psychology of cognitive dual processing—provides a theory of affect that matches up well with and underwrites the research on probabilistic decision making. Both of these areas of research are applied through a number of policy suggestions, especially those put forth by Thaler and Sunstein in Nudge. Let me explain each of these areas of work in a little more detail, focusing on how together they produce and instrumentalize the project in probabilistic affect.

    The psychology of decision-making is vast, but the findings most often repeated in the popular literature of behavioral economics involve bets, gambles, and other games of probability and risk. Experimental subjects aren’t very good at these calculations, at least from the perspective of maximizing their utility. They make irrational decisions (“nonstandard” decisions, in the parlance of economics), which often seem based on a feeling or impulse rather than on rational analysis. Importantly, they make the same mistakes consistently. Some examples of the research:

    • The gambler’s fallacy, where after rolling several good rolls of the dice, you expect a bad roll (or vice versa), on the theory that the odds in a game of chance must even out. In reality, you are operating more on inclination than on rational analysis. The probability of each roll is exactly the same (as almost everyone knows) and, as with the hot hand, any large number of rolls can exhibit strings of good/bad rolls. However, the intuitive-feeling decision that events are connected and your luck will change is hard to shake. That feeling affects experts who should know better and who are not playing games of chance. Researchers have shown that even experienced immigration judges are susceptible to the gambler’s fallacy when deciding asylum cases, as are bank loan officers when making decisions about mortgages, and professional baseball umpires when calling balls and strikes.8
    • Loss aversion, where you feel a loss much more intensely than you feel a gain. In lab experiments, subjects will characteristically risk losing $100 on a 50/50 coin flip only if they might win $200. From the perspective of the standard model of utility maximization, it is irrational to require so much surplus upside before you are willing to risk a downside. But because you dread a loss so much more than you appreciate a gain (about twice as much, it seems from the laboratory experiments), you consistently respond to risks in skewed ways, following your initial felt response more than your rational analysis. Loss aversion shapes many everyday decisions facing homo probabilis: goods bought for discounted trial periods are hard to give up when the trial ends; stocks are sold in panic at relatively minor losses; more resources are sunk into lost causes in the hope of avoiding further losses.9
    • The endowment effect, closely related to loss aversion, where you irrationally endow something you own with more value than you place on the same object on the open market. In the well-known experiments on this effect, participants who are given coffee mugs or pen packets (to keep as their own) typically require twice as much payment to sell their mugs or pens than they would spend to buy the mug or pens in the first place. Standard economic thinking finds it illogical to attach yourself to a mug (or a house, job, or plan for the future) so much more intensely simply because you’ve owned it for a few minutes.10
    • Predictions/projections of the future, where you are terribly and consistently bad at thinking logically about the future, and instead follow your nose and trust your feelings. There are many different varieties of this problematic relationship with the future. Overconfidence in the ability to predict the future has been shown in surveys about health, where individuals on average underestimate the possibilities of future hospitalizations. Just about everyone knows that it will take longer to finish a complex project than predicted, even as this knowledge doesn’t make one less susceptible to bad predictions about the completion date (so powerful is the intuitive sense of how the future will unfold). In field observations, CEOs and employees alike overestimate the prospects of their companies, irrationally staying highly invested in company stock, and stock traders overestimate the precision of their information about companies and make bad trades. The standard theory of economic utility doesn’t take account of such systematic overconfidence. And akin to overconfident predictions are many other kinds of prediction problems. For example, people tend to project current states into the future in ways that again and again prove wrong (yet they continue to make such projections). One of the key findings in studies of wellbeing is that individuals often believe a certain event will bring happiness or unhappiness in the future, but then it doesn’t. For example, in studies assistant professors report that they will be very unhappy in the future if they do not receive tenure and very happy if they do, but when the event occurs, there isn’t much change in reported levels of happiness. This misperception of future states plays mischief with the standard model of economic utility, which assumes that one can predict what will be satisfying in the future.11Framing, where your decisions are shaped by the way they are presented, even when you know the decisions are presented from a particular perspective. It is perhaps not surprising that the framing of a choice will play some role in the decision. For instance, when subjects are presented the same gamble in somewhat different ways (with different framing), they make very different decisions in a predictable manner. What is more surprising is just how much individuals underestimate the influence that the framing of a decision has on the decision. Research has shown the ways experimental subjects’ decisions are shaped by framing even when they know that the presentation of their choices is being manipulated. Often, however, it is very difficult to recognize the framing, as is the case in our world of media and information saturation, which taxes our limited capacity for attention. Instead of responding logically to all the available data in complex, information-saturated choices, laboratory and field subjects tend to attach themselves to the most recent and the most familiar information. The standard model of utility does take account of incentives and the interestedness of buyers and sellers, but not how much we allow ourselves to be pulled and coaxed hither and thither, even when we recognize the manipulation.12

    All of these examples touch on probabilities—how we evaluate risk and make decisions about the future—and all of these examples suggest that we often act irrationally when it comes to probabilities—that we make such decisions by feeling rather than by calculative deliberation in relation to maximizing utility. We feel something in the ownership of the mug, we sense the hot hand, and we just know that the way we feel now will be the way we feel in the future. It is also important to recognize that these responses are not random one-offs, but are generally consistent and systematic. The findings indicate that humans are not simply irrational in these respects, but systematically irrational (and thus rational in Becker’s sense of economic rationality, as a systematic response to one’s environment). From a distance and with adequate time for deliberation, we can all recognize the irrationality, but in the moment such decisions feel just right.

    There is in these findings a notion of affect, if not a full-blown and fully articulated theory. In outlining this point more fully, it is worth taking a moment to distinguish affect from emotion. As Brian Massumi says, “affect” frequently indexes a force that is “irreducibly bodily and autonomic,” rather than stemming from our beliefs, desires, or mental relations with the world (like emotions) (28).13 Affects don’t so much mediate, frame, or shape decisions (the way our emotions might), as much as they are the basic response upon which the decision is made: get the ball to the player with the hot hand; a series of good outcomes must be followed by a bad result; avoid losses more than appreciate gains; if it’s not working, sink more resources into it; if it looks like it will bring unhappiness in the future, it will bring unhappiness in the future. These are affective responses rather than emotional responses. It is thus salient that it’s hard to put a name to the intense response that many have to the hot hand, for instance. We have names for emotions, which derive from our somewhat discernible beliefs, desires, and mental representations of the world, but we don’t often have names for affects. Possibly a “gut reaction” or “reflex,” a “sensation” or “perception,” an “impulse”? These possibilities don’t name feelings so much as different kinds of responses to a choice or situation, responses that are feeling-related in that they reference a bodily reaction, rather than one based in reason. In other words, they index, without precisely naming, affect.

    We now come to the second field of psychological research, dual processing. If the research on decision-making only gestures toward a theory of affect, the work on dual processing, important to a great deal of the key ideas of behavioral economics, provides a much more elaborate account. The dual-processing view splits cognitive processing into two very different systems or types often called System 1 and System 2 (or Type 1 and Type 2). Decisions made with System 1 are involuntary, intuitive, and uncontrolled; they are made without deliberation or rationalization. They are also made very quickly. System 1 isn’t exactly natural and nonconscious because in it one does learn rules through practiced nurture—like 2 + 2 = 4—but it often feels natural and nonconscious. It also is a fait accompli: it is hard to change or control System 1—it is what it is, and it accepts the environment it encounters, reacting to it automatically. We use System 1 when we respond to something with disgust, turn to a loud and sudden sound, or do highly practiced activities like drive a car on an open, straight road. We also frequently use System 1 when we say “get the ball to the player with the hot hand,” or when we rashly hold onto a Bitcoin investment after it loses half its value. System 1 has systematic reactions to probabilistic situations, but it’s just not very good at probabilities. Because it is automatic, and because its decisions feel nonconscious and natural, System 1 can be closely associated with the way we think of affect.

    Decisions made with System 2 are the opposite in many respects from decisions made with System 1: they rely on logic, deliberation, and working memory, and thus require effort. We use System 2 when we reason out complex math problems, or identify hard to see patterns, or evaluate probabilities consciously and deliberately. System 2 isn’t affective, but rationalist. Because System 2 requires effort and the use of working memory (the kind of memory needed to do long division in one’s head), it is a limited resource requiring considerable energy and focus. The two systems have different time signatures: if System 1 decisions are fast, then System 2 decisions are slow (hence, the title of Kahneman’s book, Thinking, Fast and Slow).

    The second key point to make about the dual-processing structures concerns the relationship between System 1 and System 2. They are in many instances understood as being in conflict with each other. System 1 says “get the ball to the player with the hot hand,” and System 2 says that the hot hand is bunk if you carefully examine the probabilities. However, the relationship is more complex than a pure, diametrically opposed conflict, in that the two systems are understood as working together while still in opposition. Jonathan Evans and Keith Stanovich, two preeminent researchers of dual processing, refer to the relationship as “default-interventionist”: “Default interventionismallows that most of our behavior is controlled by Type 1 [or System 1] processes running in the background. Thus, most behavior will accord with defaults, and intervention [from System 2] will occur only when difficulty, novelty, and motivation combine to command the resources of working memory” (236-37). Many of the policy suggestions developed out of the findings of behavioral economics employ this default-interventionist conceptualization of System 1 and System 2.

    A nudge policy typically overrides or corrects System 1 decision making by figuring out how to allow System 2 interventions and make them easier. From the perspective of nudge theorists like Thaler and Sunstein, when System 1 encounters certain areas of experience—like probabilities—it needs to be restrained and guided by the slower, more effortful system in order to achieve rational outcomes. A “nudge” is a policy that provides a gentle prod or a soft push in a particular direction, not by directing or explicitly forcing, but by shaping the decision-making environment, by jiggering the “rules of the game” (to use Foucault’s previously quoted phrase describing the new “behavioral techniques”). A nudge policy isn’t a mandate or a demand, and it doesn’t provide a direct incentive like a financial fine or a tax refund. Importantly, in Thaler and Sunstein’s conceptualization it doesn’t significantly limit choices. In their view, a nudge seeks to leave open potential choices while using frameworks and structured environments to nudge an individual’s behavior toward specific decisions. (Some critics of nudges, as we will see, have found this delimiting of possible choices in turn limiting of agency and autonomy, but Thaler and Sunstein emphasize that nudge policies try to limit choices as little as possible.) Some nudges use “defaults,” like the popular nudge that automatically enrolls individuals in retirement accounts. Policy makers frequently combine this nudge with another one in which the default retirement account is low-cost and routinely rebalances according to the owner’s proximity to retirement. A similar default strategy is used when automatic enrollment plans nudge utility consumers into slightly more expensive but more environmentally beneficial “green” electricity plans. Users can always opt out of a default nudge—they can choose to invest their retirement in their own way or to continue with the established mix of coal, oil, and gas energy—otherwise it wouldn’t be a nudge under Thaler and Sunstein’s definition, but a mandate. Another category of nudge doesn’t work with defaults but shapes the decision environment when a “choice architect” (3) arranges choices in specific ways. For example, if a cafeteria is organized so that the French fries are slightly more difficult to reach and the salad is up front, it might lead to healthier decisions by molding availability while allowing all options to remain available. As Thaler and Sunstein explain, “A choice architect has the responsibility for organizing the context in which people make decisions” (3). Most (perhaps all) of the nudges that Thaler and Sunstein discuss involve managing and correcting for our difficulties with probabilities. Default enrollment, automatic investment allocation, and choice architectures of various sorts find their rationale in the difficulty that humans have with calculating the present’s probable relationship to the future. But whether a default nudge or a choice-architecture nudge, the System 1 affectual response to probabilities is guided towards System 2 ends. Nudges turn non-rational, affective responses into responses that better match up with the rational, standard model of utility.

    I don’t want to underestimate either the technical expertise (and brilliant creativity) or the pragmatic value of this three-prong project in probabilistic affect (the psychology of nonstandard decision making, the psychology of cognitive dual processing, and the development of nudge policies). We are better off recognizing the hot-hand fallacy in our evaluation of a potential retirement fund manager, and we are well served by understanding our propensity to irrationally endow with value, say, our current job or marriage, and it’s also certainly a good idea to appreciate the tendency to irrationally risk more and more on lost causes. But we should also ask, at what costs the pragmatic gains of the project are purchased.

    Critiques: “Someone Who Accepts Reality”

    There are a number of established criticisms of the project I’ve just laid out. I will not belabor the more technical critiques internal to psychological research, which have questioned the differences between naïve experimental subjects and experienced decision makers, the extrapolation of individual behavior to behaviors of markets, and the reproducibility of various laboratory studies. More aligned with my discussion here are broader criticisms of nudge policies like the critiques by the legal theorist and philosopher Jeremy Waldron. Waldron speculates that nudges affront the autonomy and even the dignity of individuals because they rely on a “choice architect”—”an elite who kn[ow] the moral truth and could put out simple rules for the natives (or ordinary people) to use” (21). “There’s a sense underlying such thinking,” Waldron goes on to say, “that my capacities for thought and for figuring things out are not really being taken seriously for what they are: a part of my self” (21). Waldron is particularly interested in the claim that nudge policies are not interested in people learning from their mistakes and thus practicing a kind of agency and autonomy. Sunstein for his part (writing without Thaler in this case) has directly responded to Waldron’s argument by offering survey data that suggest just how much people approve of and even appreciate many kinds of low-cost, unobtrusive, pragmatic nudges that they feel improve their lives—hardly an affront to dignity in Sunstein’s view if so many people find nudging useful (7).

    If questions of morality and of the autonomy of the self trouble Waldron, the political theorist John McMahon is concerned with the ideological work of behavioral economics. In an argument akin, in part, to the one I’m offering, McMahon sees behavioral economics as a “technology of neoliberal governance” (146) and outlines several ways that it furthers neoliberalism’s valuing of the market and the market’s diffusion into all aspects of life and policy. “Behavioral economics problematizes not the market itself, only the assumptions made about the actors on the market, whose behavior is then measured against the truth of the market,” McMahon explains. Behavioral economics “seeks not to challenge or defy the market but to provide tweaks so as to better assimilate all to the market” (146). We have seen this dynamic in nudge interventions in and corrections of System 1 “mistakes” that aim to produce more systematic (if not quite rational) actors who will better invest in retirement funds and other parts of the “portfolio society” that Ivan Ascher describes. As I have suggested here, behavioral economics isn’t so much a break from the initial American theorists of market-based social policy—like Gary Becker and the Chicago School—but should be understood as an effort to reform and thus continue fundamental aspects of their thinking.

    But if behavioral economics is a “technology of neoliberal governance,” why is it so popular? This question returns us to William Connolly’s challenge to consider the “grip” that neoliberalism seems to hold on the contemporary moment, especially in light of its manifold failures. Part of the answer is that behavioral economics offers specific tools with which to address the neoliberal order’s demand that each of us becomes a homo probabilis. To some degree humans cannot escape thinking probabilistically, but the necessity of such thinking has surely intensified for people in the economically developed world over the last forty years. Behavioral economics provides specific tools for living in this kind of new world—for being a homo probabilis. Those tools are also grounded in experimental psychological science and seem to be closely connected to natural ways of being. This sense of naturalness is attractive and reassuring, but it can obscure questions about the forces behind the intensification of probabilistic thinking in everyday life.

    The attachment to the project of behavioral economics also stems from the familiarity of its mode of operating. It functions along the lines of a century of self-help and therapeutic mass culture. In this well-established model, the self is understood as fractured and conflicted; it can only be put back together with the proper therapy, with various self-care products and regimes, with an idealized love. The project in probabilistic affect follows the same design: as we’ve seen, the deficiencies of the System 1 part of the subject (it is often wrong and conflicted, especially when it comes to probabilities) mean that it’s in need of an intervention in order to achieve its better System 2 self. It seems appropriate, even wise, to put guardrails in place in order to achieve a more ideal rationality. In this schema, the typical indicators of fractured selfhood—anxieties, addictions, and destructive desires—are replaced with System 1’s systematic irrationality and wayward affects in relation to probabilities. Note that the fracturing is still located at a very intimate level—the level of affect. The typical solutions to fracturing and conflict—good love or a sense of wholeness and wellbeing—are replaced with the achievement of System 2 rationality. Part of the popularity of the recent decision-making books is that they repeat the established form of therapy culture.

    But there is reason to wonder if this neat scheme of conflict and repair isn’t more of a construction than it often appears to be in work on behavioral economics. The concept of System 1 and System 2 processing has produced significant and complex debates among cognitive psychologists, which are often ironed out in the writings by behavioral economists. Some of the complexities of these debates are outlined in a series of highly technical articles in Perspectives in Psychological Science from 2013. The current debates are wide-ranging and fundamental, and include questions like the following: Is dual processing actually better conceived as one process? Are the two processes associated with two different parts of the brain or with multiple different parts of the brain (thus perhaps suggesting multiprocessing rather than dual processing)? And is it accurate to understand the relationship between System 1 and System 2 as “default-interventionist” (where System 1 defaults continually run in the background with necessary interventions from System 2 as needed), or is the relationship better described as “parallel-competitive” (where the two systems operate simultaneously in competition with each other)?14 These criticisms frequently extend beyond calling for alteration in, amendments to, or further research into the theory of dual processing: instead, they often advocate abandoning it. Gideon Keren concludes his criticisms: “two-system theories offer a good story—one that ‘pleases the mind,’” but “[a]fter two decades in which two system models have blossomed yet added little if any new insights, the time is probably ripe to divert our scientific efforts into new and more promising avenues” (260-61).15

    It is impossible to adjudicate these debates here, but my point is that the dual-processing understanding of cognition is far from settled science. Significantly, the further one gets from the psychological research literature in the technical journals—and the closer one gets to the mass-cultural, best-selling presentation of these ideas—the more simplified and metaphoric the dual-processing structure becomes. In their 2008 Nudge, Thaler and Sunstein present dual processing as a given, but in Thinking, Fast and Slow Kahneman speaks of dual processing as a “metaphor” (13), as does Sunstein in more recent writing. While Sunstein and Kahneman seem to recognize the debates over dual processing, this recognition doesn’t dissuade them from using the idea to structure their arguments. Kahneman writes in the introduction of Thinking, Fast and Slow: “the labels of System 1 and System 2 are widely used in psychology, but I go further than most in this book, which you can read as a psychodrama with two characters” (21, see also 48). Similarly, Sunstein references the debates but says he thinks of the identification of System 1 and System 2 “as a helpful metaphor, not a reference to something concrete in the human brain” (5). It is difficult to know what to think of these descriptions of dual processing—as a metaphor and a psychodrama. These authors seem to use the term “metaphor” or the genre of “psychodrama” as synonymous with “generalization,” “idealization,” or “helpful fiction” in that System 1 and System 2 are generalizations or idealizations that are helpful to think with—”a good story,” in Gideon Keren’s words. Ironically, rational choice theory, from which behavioral economics is attempting to escape, is itself an idealization/generalization/fiction used as a thinking tool. As a metaphor dual processing may still be useful, but we may want to ask the kind of question humanities professors like me typically ask: “What is this particular metaphor in the service of?”

    The answer I’ve been suggesting is that the dual processing metaphor underwrites a popular therapy-like framework so important to the instrumentalization of behavioral economics. Homo probabilis might need something more, but in light of the constantly risk-assessing life of homo probabilis, this therapy has its attractions. We find ourselves drawn to it because it takes account of the dividual nature of neoliberal experience, in that it sees the subject not as rational, agential, and free, but as reacting to an environment and making the best of it. Not only does this therapy framework jettison liberal principles that are difficult to maintain in the contemporary world (like rationality, autonomy, and freedom), it also provides a vision of the acting and feeling subject that makes sense of that jettisoning. This new subject is better off without a false confidence in its ability to be rational, agential, and free, and it is better off with the recognition that it needs help, guidelines, and nudges. In a world where economic crises have become ever more frequent,16 this idea of the subject serves as a kind of cushioning device. It posits a subject who can ride out these crises by following pragmatic rules rather than by battling for its agency and rationality against the current of neoliberal risk-taking and dividualism. The neoliberal, to recall Foucault’s description, “is someone who accepts reality” (269).

    Redirecting Probabilistic Affect

    Reading through the policy theorists who ground their work in behavioral economics and enthusiastic reports from the field of choice psychology in popular media, I am frequently reminded of Herman Melville’s “Bartleby, the Scrivener: A Story of Wall-Street.” The unnamed narrator of Melville’s story—a lawyer on Wall Street in antebellum New York—is a great nudger, if only his scrivener, the strange Bartleby, would allow himself to be nudged. Bartleby, however, famously refuses. Initially he refuses his mind-numbing job as a scrivener who repetitively copies documents and reads contracts, and eventually he declines to speak, eat, or even move. The generally kind and well-intentioned boss-narrator tries to nudge Bartleby to cooperate and participate in the law firm’s work by suggesting that Bartleby will be healthier, wealthier, and happier if he does so, if he would simply be reasonable. Variations on the word “reason” appear a dozen times in the story. But in agreeing to be nudged, Bartleby knows, on some level, he will be offering consent to a larger system or supposition—a system of reason and labor that is also a system requiring a particular kind of subject and sense of agency—and he prefers not to do that. Eventually, he prefers not to live at all.

    Bartleby isn’t a neoliberal subject. He doesn’t live by risk, probabilities, and investments in his own human capital, as much as he lives by an older economy of factory-like regimentation that restricts his autonomy and freedom. He doesn’t live by the logics of twentieth-century therapy culture (although the lawyer-narrator does call upon the logic of sentimentalism, a nineteenth-century version of self-help). But I do think we can imagine a current-day Bartleby. He would say no to the policies derived from behavioral economics for a number of different reasons. They limit agency and prevent us from learning from our decisions because they so often operate as defaults and through difficult-to-discern choice architecture (as Waldron suggests). They seem like individualized solutions to large-scale, public problems—how to take care of an aging population or impending environmental catastrophe. They have not been able to confront the structural inequalities associated with race and gender. But perhaps the current-day Bartleby (who, like the nineteenth-century Bartleby, resists interpellation) would also say “no” to nudges because they underwrite and produce a particular kind of subject, one who is seen as in need of rules and nudges in order to be a better calculator of probabilities and thus a better inhabitant of neoliberalism.

    Alternatively, it is difficult to see what our contemporary Bartleby might respond to with a “yes.” It’s an important question because we do need projects that go beyond critique. In imagining such a project, we might well want to pay close attention to the same kind of everyday reasoning, choice, and error that cognitive scientists and behavioral economists detect, if only we could take those lay responses in a different direction. What I’ve called the project in probabilistic affect has explained everyday experiences, but it has often been bent on correcting that experience toward a standard of rationality that will allow people to mesh better with markets. How might we use this knowledge to a different end?

    A redirection might begin by exploring what is learned if we don’t correct what has been called System 1 responses. The scholarly investigation of affect in the humanities and the social sciences is diverse, but it takes as a central interest the breakdown of the long-held dichotomy between feeling and thinking, affect and reason. Affect is understood across an array of fields—by neuroscientists like Antonio Demasio and by philosophers like Martha Nussbaum (who have very different ideas of what affect is)—as inseparable from decision making and discerning interactions with our world. The choice psychologists and the behavioral economists inadvertently and unwittingly overlap with this work in the sense that they take seriously what was previously cast off as mere impulse or irrationality, and, importantly, they develop an understanding of that affect as nonrandom and systematic. But when it comes to the question of what to do with this affectual knowledge, the answer often given by behavioral economists has been to correct it into a different kind of knowledge. If instead we ask what these affective responses might teach us, we might find ourselves in a different place. For instance, what is the idea of the hot hand good for? Most of the limited work on this question focuses on its evolutionary importance. The hot hand requires few resources and limited information, and it is good at identifying short-term patterns quickly. For these reasons, it may have been evolutionarily selected. Rhesus monkeys, a recent study by the psychologist Tommy C. Blanchard and others suggests, use the hot hand to find food, and the strategy is particularly successful when encountering “clumpy resources” (280) in the environment (often the case when foraging for food) rather than randomly distributed resources. In other words, food tends to be lumped together in the wild because of environmental conditions that are hard to discern rationally, but the affectual draw to the hot hand experience might help identify these resources. This way of understanding the hot hand shifts the focus from the subject who is mistaken in his thinking to the environment, where something is different or changed and a new pattern has emerged. To put this shift in terms of basketball, the sense of the hot-hand might be used to identify a “clumpy resource” in, say, the form of an unrested, slightly injured, or hungover defensive player. It’s not that the offensive player is “hot,” but that the environment has changed. Such changes in the environment can be extremely difficult to identify rationally on the fly; the affective hot-hand sense might be better at noticing them. As the psychologist Gorka Navarrete notes, “From an ecological standpoint it is rare for one to observe sequential events that are completely independent of each other” (1), as in situations characterized by chance. How we might incorporate the knowledge available in hot-hand experiences (or the experience of loss aversion or the endowment effect) into our larger social structures remains an open question.

    One of the most surprising findings in the behavioral-economy laboratory is that individuals are not as purely self-interested as the standard economic model of the rational agent has assumed. In one particularly simple lab experiment, called the Dictator Game, subjects will give away part of their holdings to anonymous others without social pressure. In addition, where the standard economic model suggests that self-interested people only work with as much effort as required by the market, in field observations people have worked harder for higher pay and gifts (and also have been less productive in response to lower pay and labor disputes). In these experiments and observations, individuals seem to have a social preference—a feeling for others—rather than a preference for pure self-interest. The literature on nudges, dedicated as it is to individual choice making, has thus far not been particularly interested in how to maximize this preference or affectual orientation to any great degree, when in fact it might well be one of the most important orientations for any society to maximize.17

    A modern-day Bartleby might well say “yes” to further thinking about the knowledge available through so-called System 1 responses, finding them rich terrain for developing the social compact rather than responses to be corrected. Because these responses are nonrandom and predictable, they may serve as a foundation for policy, and because there seems to be at least a tendency toward social preferences, such policies might also tend toward the nonindividualistic and intersect with an ethics or might help provide a structure for public values. As Amanda Anderson has made us aware, recent attention to affect in the humanities has often ignored the need for both foundational structure and ethics (9–10). Our imagined Bartleby may also helpfully note that what we have been taught to think of as System 2 (and value as our goal) comes with its own deficiencies. Daniel Kahneman, often less sanguine about the policy uses of his findings than others who use his work, observes that System 2 misses things as it focuses its working memory and other deliberative energies on calculation and reasoning. Christopher Chabris and Daniel Simons in The Invisible Gorilla discuss what is perhaps the most famous example of the shortcomings of System 2 dependence: about half of the viewers of a short video miss the appearance of a women in gorilla suit (clearly on screen for nine seconds) because they have been asked to count the number of times a ball is passed between players on one team while ignoring the other team. Kahneman notes about this experiment that “we can be blind to the obvious, and we are also blind to our blindness” (24). In other words, appealing to System 2 as an interventionist corrective to System 1 may be little better than relying on the standard model of economic utility to describe or normalize human behavior. We may not want to discard System 2, but we may want to think carefully about its overvaluing.

    The picture of the subject that begins to emerge from placing more emphasis on System 1 responses—more attention to social preferences, and less faith in System 2 deliberations—is very different from the picture of the subject that emerges in either liberal theory (agential, autonomous, rational) or neoliberal theories and policies (someone who accepts reality, a dividual who needs guidance). Within behavioral economics there are findings that might be put to work in very different ways than have thus far been used. What this essay’s observations recommend is not the dismissal of behavioral economics as a technology of neoliberalism, but a much-expanded project in probabilistic affect that redirects some of its findings, hopefully toward the unmaking of homo probabilis and toward a kind of new subject, a new “homo___________.”

    Footnotes

    1. The original hot hand essay has produced a considerable body of follow-up research and meta-analysis across a number of fields (and a number of sports and other activities). Most of this work supports the debunking of the hot hand, but some of this work debunks that debunking. For a helpful overview of at least a sample of the research, see Michael Bar-Eli, et al., “Twenty Years of ‘Hot Hand’ Research.”

    2. For important accounts of neoliberalism and affect that serve as touchstones for this essay, see Lauren Berlant, Cruel Optimism and Brian Massumi, The Power at the End of the Economy. My essay also engages with the historiography and critique of neoliberal subject making, and it contributes to recent but still underdeveloped criticisms of behavioral economics as a technology of neoliberalism (this work is discussed in detail in the section “Critique: ‘Someone Who Accepts Reality’”). Because this essay offers a critical perspective on behavioral economics as popular psychology, I count as kin—if at times distant kin—works like Eli Zaretsky, Secrets of the Soul; Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick, “Epidemics of the Will”; and Daniel Horowitz, Happier?

    3. Ascher allows us to see the connections to an early form of capitalism when he explains that what we have seen in the last forty years is a new kind of “enclosure of the commons”—an “enclosure of the market” (85-107). If for Marx one of the foundational moments of capitalism’s development was the enclosure of land held in common by communities, resulting in the forced migration of people to the cities where they had little choice but to enter the labor force as supposedly “free labor,” then for Ascher one of the foundational moments of neoliberalism is the “enclosure” of welfare state programs (pension funds, state-sponsored medical care, public schooling), forcing people into markets (401Ks, private insurance, privatized public universities). Individuals, rather than communities as a whole, face risk. The switch to such limited and individualistic focused thinking is a continuation of the shift made by the Chicago School toward human capital and away from questions of large-framed constituencies of labor and capital. For complementary accounts of this recent history and the structuring of the neoliberal subject, see Michel Feher, “Self-Appreciation,” and Wendy Brown’s reading of Foucault’s neoliberalism lectures in Undoing the Demos, 47-78.

    4. The concept of the “dividual” is important to Brian Massumi, The Power at the End of the Economy, as well as to others who often trace it back to Gilles Deleuze’s “Postscript on the Societies of Control,” but a fuller account of its history and origins in anthropological research is provided by Arjun Appadurai, Banking on Words, 101-124.

    5. The break between traditional economic theory and behavioral economics is repeated in just about all the books about decision making and behavioral economics written for a popular audience. See for instance Dan Ariely, Predictably Irrational. Ariely notes that “the very basic idea, called rationality, provides the foundation for economic theories, predictions, and recommendation, … [but] “wouldn’t it make sense to modify standard economics, to move it away from naïve psychology” (xx) that understands humans as acting rationally. For similar understandings of a break with traditional economics, see Ori Brafman and Rom Brafman, Sway, 17-19, and David Halpern, Inside the Nudge Unit, 6-7.

    6. Michel Feher quips: “Becker largely remains a neoliberal theorist trapped in a utilitarian imagination. Thus his relationship to the neoliberal condition may one day be described as that of G. W. F. Hegel to Marxism—or, for that matter, as that of Moses to the Promised Land” (27).

    7. I have already mentioned books written for a popular audience like Ariely, Predictably Irrational; Brafman and Brafman, Sway; and Halpern, Inside the Nudge Unit. Other significant books in this niche of mainstream publishing include Jonah Lehrer, How We Decide; Sheena Iyengar, The Art of Choosing; and Barry Schwartz, The Paradox of Choice. Center and center-left news outlets like National Public Radio and the New York Times energetically update their audiences on the findings and arguments of the science of decision making and its economic ramifications through columns like “Economic View” and shows like “Freakonomics Radio.” TED Talks on the subject abound.

    8. In these bullet points I have, of course, greatly simplified the discussion of these various findings, and I have concentrated on areas of research that are often repeated in the popular literature. One of the best technical overviews of the findings in behavioral economics is Stefano DellaVigna, “Psychology and Economics: Evidence from the Field,” and I have used DellaVigna’s work as a guide to the key academic papers (on the gambler’s fallacy, see 344-345). For field research on the gambler’s fallacy in immigration court cases, loan applications, and major-league umpiring, see Daniel L. Chen, et al., “Decision Making Under the Gambler’s Fallacy.” On the similarities and difference between the gambler’s fallacy and the hot-hand fallacy, see Peter Ayton and Ilan Fischer, “The Hot Hand Fallacy and the Gambler’s Fallacy.” Kahneman focuses on these problems with large and small numbers (109-118). Thaler and Sunstein discuss the gambler’s and the hot-hand fallacies in Nudge (27-31).

    9. On the $100/$200 gamble, see Kahneman 284; the surrounding pages discuss loss aversion and associated issues in great detail (278-288). DellaVigna outlines the research on loss aversion (324-326), and the examples of some of its real-world consequences are taken from those pages. Thaler and Sunstein address loss aversion at several points (33-34, 122-123) and propose several investment and personal finance policies to correct for its mistakes.

    10. For the foundational accounts of the endowment effect in the technical literature, see Richard Thaler, “Toward a Positive Theory of Consumer Choice,” and Daniel Kahneman, et al., “Anomalies: The Endowment Effect, Loss Aversion, and Status Quo Bias.” DellaVigna discusses application of the endowment effect to understand behavior in housing, financial, insurance, and labor markets (328-335). Kahneman dedicates a chapter to the endowment effect (290-299), and Thaler and Sunstein present a number of policies to mitigate the endowment effect in retirement investing, such as default plans which automatically rebalance retirement funds by proximity to retirement (132).

    11. DellaVigna offers an overview of the academic research on prediction and projection problems (341-344, 346-347), and the examples of the real-world consequences are taken from these pages. The work on future emotional states, like happiness, has been investigated by the psychologist Daniel Gilbert and made popular in his bestselling Stumbling on Happiness; see especially 113-117.

    12. Kahneman frequently discusses framing; see especially 363-374. DellaVigna discusses decision-making when the framing is well-known as well as decision-making under conditions of attention overload (347-360). In Thaler and Sunstein, the academic work on framing is essential to the conception of “choice architecture” (11-13, and passim) explained in this essay.

    13. “Autonomic” refers to the autonomic nervous system. Massumi is one of the central proponents of affect as bodily and pre-personal, and, as such, a category wholly separate from emotion and feelings, which are personal and social in his view. But this particular understanding of affect, and what follows from it, are by no means accepted by all in the voluminous writings on the subject, and I don’t wholeheartedly accept Massumi’s position. Rather, I find that the distinction between affect and emotion/feeling is helpful in describing the experience of probabilistic decision making as it is discussed by Tversky, Kahneman, Thaler, Sunstein, and other behavioral economists. In these pages I will think of the behavioral economists as theorizing affect—even though they don’t use this term—in ways that overlap in some respects with the affect theorists proper, like Massumi. At various points throughout, I attempt to navigate some of the central debates in affect studies, although adjudicating these debates is not my purpose here. For a critical overview of affect studies (helpful for mapping the field as well as providing a specific argument about its shortcomings), see Ruth Leys, “The Turn to Affect.”

    14. On the single-system position, see Arie W. Kruglanski, “Only One? The Default Interventionist Perspective as a Unimodel”; on the multi-system position, see Elizabeth A. Phelps, et al., “Emotion and Decision Making”; on “default-interventionist” and “parallel-competitive” theories, see Evans and Stanovich, “Duel Processing Theories” (227).

    15. It may seem strange that the unconscious—so central to the understanding of the self and decision making in the humanities—plays no role in this account of System 1 and System 2, but that is certainly the case. Behavioral economics is little interested in the Freudian tradition. I’ve tried in this essay to focus on some of the problems with what behavioral economics does endorse rather than consider traditions that it ignores, but the absence of the unconscious calls for further inquiry.

    16. There is little doubt that financial crises are more frequent than ever before. A 2017 Deutsche Bank report (a missive from the heart of the beast) found that “prior to the post WWII Bretton Woods system, financial crises existed, but the frequency was not as intense as the post Bretton Woods world [early 1970s to present]. Interestingly this period between the mid-1940s and early 1970s was the longest stretch without an observable financial crisis for 200-300 years” (Reid et al. 10).

    17. DellaVigna offers an overview of research in social preferences (and the Dictator Game) (336-341). Thaler and Sunstein have little to say about social preferences but suggest two nudges focused on charitable giving that involve an automatic giving plan and a special credit card/account for charitable gifts (231-232).

    Works Cited

    • Anderson, Amanda. The Way We Argue Now: A Study in the Cultures of Theory. Princeton UP, 2006.
    • Appadurai, Arjun. Banking on Words: The Failure of Language in the Age of Derivative Finance. U of Chicago P, 2016.
    • Ariely, Dan. Predictably Irrational: The Hidden Forces That Shape Our Decisions. Rev. and expanded ed., HarperCollins, 2009.
    • Ascher, Ivan. Portfolio Society: On the Capitalist Mode of Prediction. Zone Books, 2016.
    • Ayton, Peter, and Ilan Fischer. “The Hot Hand Fallacy and the Gambler’s Fallacy: Two Faces of Subjective Randomness?” Memory & Cognition, vol. 32, no. 8, Dec. 2004, pp. 1369-78. Crossref, doi:10.3758/BF03206327.
    • Bar-Eli, Michael, et al. “Twenty Years of ‘Hot Hand’ Research: Review and Critique.” Psychology of Sport and Exercise, vol. 7, no. 6, Nov. 2006, pp. 525-53. ScienceDirect, doi:10.1016/j.psychsport.2006.03.001.
    • Becker, Gary Stanley. Human Capital: A Theoretical and Empirical Analysis, with Special Reference to Education. 1964. 3rd ed., U of Chicago P, 1993.
    • Berlant, Lauren. Cruel Optimism. Duke UP, 2011.
    • Blanchard, Tommy C., et al. “Hot-Hand Bias in Rhesus Monkeys.” Journal of Experimental Psychology: Animal Learning and Cognition, vol. 40, no. 3, 2014, pp. 280-86. APA PsycNET, doi:10.1037/xan0000033.
    • Brafman, Ori, and Rom Brafman. Sway: The Irresistible Pull of Irrational Behavior. Doubleday, 2008.
    • Brown, Wendy. Undoing the Demos: Neoliberalism’s Stealth Revolution. Zone Books, 2015.
    • Chabris, Christopher F. The Invisible Gorilla: And Other Ways Our Intuitions Deceive Us. Crown, 2010.
    • Chen, Daniel L., et al. “Decision Making Under the Gambler’s Fallacy: Evidence from Asylum Judges, Loan Officers, and Baseball Umpires.” The Quarterly Journal of Economics, vol. 131, no. 3, Aug. 2016, pp. 1181-242. Oxford Academic, doi:10.1093/qje/qjw017.
    • Connolly, William E. The Fragility of Things: Self-Organizing Processes, Neoliberal Fantasies, and Democratic Activism. Duke UP, 2013.
    • Damasio, Antonio R. Descartes’ Error: Emotion, Reason, and the Human Brain. G. P. Putnam, Avon, 1994.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. “Postscript on the Societies of Control.” October, vol. 59, 1992, pp. 3-7. JSTOR, jstor.org/stable/778828.
    • DellaVigna, Stefano. “Psychology and Economics: Evidence from the Field.” Journal of Economic Literature, vol. 47, no. 2, 2009, pp. 315-72. JSTOR, doi:10.1257/jel.47.2.315.
    • Evans, Jonathan St B. T., and Keith E. Stanovich. “Dual-Process Theories of Higher Cognition: Advancing the Debate.” Perspectives on Psychological Science, vol. 8, no. 3, 2013, pp. 223-241. JSTOR, doi:10.1177/1745691612460685.
    • Feher, Michel. “Self-Appreciation; or, The Aspirations of Human Capital.” Public Culture, vol. 21, no. 1, Jan. 2009, pp. 21-41. Duke University Press, doi:10.1215/08992363-2008-019.
    • Foucault, Michel. The Birth of Biopolitics: Lectures at the Collège de France, 1978–1979. Edited by Michel Senellart, translated by Graham Burchell, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008.
    • Gilbert, Daniel Todd. Stumbling on Happiness. Alfred A. Knopf, 2006.
    • Gilovich, Thomas, et al. “The Hot Hand in Basketball: On the Misperception of Random Sequences.” Cognitive Psychology, vol. 17, no. 3, July 1985, pp. 295-314. ScienceDirect, doi:10.1016/0010-0285(85)90010-6.
    • Halpern, David. Inside the Nudge Unit: How Small Changes Can Make a Big Difference. W. H. Allen, 2015.
    • Horowitz, Daniel. Happier?: The History of a Cultural Movement That Aspired to Transform America. Oxford UP, 2018.
    • Iyengar, Sheena. The Art of Choosing. Twelve, 2010.
    • Kahneman, Daniel. Thinking, Fast and Slow. Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2011.
    • Kahneman, Daniel, et al. “Anomalies: The Endowment Effect, Loss Aversion, and Status Quo Bias.” Journal of Economic Perspectives, vol. 5, no. 1, Mar. 1991, pp. 193-206. American Economic Association, doi:10.1257/jep.5.1.193.
    • Keren, Gideon. “A Tale of Two Systems: A Scientific Advance or a Theoretical Stone Soup? Commentary on Evans & Stanovich (2013).” Perspectives on Psychological Science, vol. 8, no. 3, 2013, pp. 257-262. SAGE Journals, doi:10.1177/1745691613483474.
    • Kruglanski, Arie W. “Only One? The Default Interventionist Perspective as a Unimodel—Commentary on Evans & Stanovich (2013).” Perspectives on Psychological Science, vol. 8, no. 3, May 2013, pp. 242-47. SAGE Journals, doi:10.1177/1745691613483477.
    • Lehrer, Jonah. How We Decide. Houghton Mifflin Harcourt, 2009.
    • Lewis, Michael. The Undoing Project: A Friendship That Changed Our Minds. W. W. Norton, 2017.
    • Leys, Ruth. “The Turn to Affect: A Critique.” Critical Inquiry, vol. 37, no. 3, 2011, pp. 434-472. JSTOR, doi:10.1086/659353.
    • Massumi, Brian. Parables for the Virtual: Movement, Affect, Sensation. Duke UP, 2002.
    • —. The Power at the End of the Economy. Duke UP, 2015.
    • Melville, Herman. “Bartleby, the Scrivener: A Story of Wall-Street.” Melville’s Short Novels: Authoritative Texts, Contexts, Criticism, 1st ed., Norton, 2002, pp. 3-34.
    • Navarrete, Gorka, et al. “Small Samples and Evolution: Did the Law of Small Numbers Arise as an Adaptation to Environmental Challenges?” Frontiers in Psychology, vol. 6, Feb. 2015. PubMed Central, doi:10.3389/fpsyg.2015.00029.
    • Nussbaum, Martha C. Upheavals of Thought: The Intelligence of Emotions. Cambridge UP, 2003.
    • Phelps, Elizabeth A., et al. “Emotion and Decision Making: Multiple Modulatory Neural Circuits.” Annual Review of Neuroscience, vol. 37, no. 1, 2014, pp. 263-287. Annual Reviews, doi:10.1146/annurev-neuro-071013-014119.
    • Reid, Jim, et al. Long-Term Asset Return Study: The Next Financial Crisis. 18 Sept. 2017, financedocbox.com/Investing/67145295-Long-term-asset-return-study.html.
    • Schwartz, Barry. The Paradox of Choice: Why More Is Less. Revised ed., HarperCollins, 2016.
    • Sedgwick, Eve Kosofsky. “Epidemics of the Will.” Tendencies. Duke UP, 1993, pp. 130-42.
    • Sunstein, Cass R. Human Agency and Behavioral Economics: Nudging Fast and Slow. Palgrave Macmillan, 2017.
    • Thaler, Richard. “Toward a Positive Theory of Consumer Choice.” Journal of Economic Behavior & Organization, vol. 1, no. 1, Mar. 1980, pp. 39-60. ScienceDirect, doi:10.1016/0167-2681(80)90051-7.
    • Thaler, Richard H., and Cass R. Sunstein. Nudge: Improving Decisions about Health, Wealth, and Happiness. Yale UP, 2008.
    • Waldron, Jeremy. “It’s All for Your Own Good.” The New York Review of Books, vol. 61, no. 15, Oct. 2014, p. 21.
    • Zaretsky, Eli. Secrets of the Soul: A Social and Cultural History of Psychoanalysis. Alfred A. Knopf, 2004.
  • Notes on Contributors

    Riccardo Baldissone is Fellow at the University of Westminster, London. He is committed to a genealogical construction of Western texts that links the process of production of the logic of identity in classical ontology with the medieval emergence of conceptual discourse and the transformations of modern naturalism, in a project to overcome the double straitjacket of entities and representations. His most recent publication is Farewell to Freedom: A Western Genealogy of Liberty (University of Westminster Press, 2018). He is completing a genealogical account of Western processes of individuation, Autós, which will be in print in 2019 from Rowman & Littlefield.

    Jonathan Basile is a Ph.D. student in Emory University’s Comparative Literature program and the creator of an online universal library, libraryofbabel.info. His first book, Tar for Mortar: “The Library of Babel” and the Dream of Totality, has been published by punctum books. His academic writing has been published in the Oxford Literary Review and Critical Inquiry and is forthcoming in Derrida Today and Variaciones Borges. His para-academic writing has been published in The Paris Review Daily, Public Books, Berfrois, Guernica, and minor literature[s].

    Raoul Frauenfelder is Honorary Fellow of Aesthetics at the University of Salerno (Italy). He received his Ph.D. in Philosophy at the University of Palermo (Italy), where he worked on Derrida’s relation to phenomenology. His main publication Tra le mani la carne (Mimesis, 2017) focuses on a critical reading of the metaphorical touch that sustains Merleau-Ponty’s ontology.

    Catherine Malabou is a professor of Philosophy at the University of Kingston (UK) and is teaching in the Comparative Literature Department at UC Irvine in spring 2019. Her most recent book is Morphing Intelligence, From IQ Measurements to Artificial Brains (Columbia University Press, 2019). She is working on a new project called Philosophy and Anarchism.

    Arthur Holland Michel is the co-director of the Center for the Study of the Drone, a research institute at Bard College in New York. He is the author of Eyes in the Sky: The Secret Rise of Gorgon Stare and How it will Watch Us All (Houghton Mifflin Harcourt). His work has appeared in Wired, Slate, Vice, The Verge, Fast Company, Motherboard, Al Jazeera America, U.S. News, Bookforum, Mashable Spotlight, and an Oxford Research Encyclopedia, among other outlets.

    Erin Obodiac received her Ph.D. in Comparative Literature from the University of California, Irvine and has held teaching and research appointments at UC Irvine, the University of Leeds, SUNY Albany, and Cornell University. Her writings address the conceptual antecedents of machinic subjectivity as well as the nascent technosphere that ushered in our geologic era, the anthropocene. As a Fellow at Cornell’s Society for the Humanities, she began the research project “Robots at Risk: Transgenic Art and Corporate Personhood,” which explored the role of automata in the genesis of cinematic animation and contemporary biomedia. As a Mellon Fellow, Obodiac developed this project as the book manuscript The Transhuman Interface, proposing that we use a lenticular lens to view cinema and the anthropocene as one emergence.

    Michael Peterson is a Ph.D. candidate at DePaul University. His work lies at the intersection of questions of inheritance, intergenerational responsibility, environmental philosophy, and twentieth century continental thought. He is the author of “Responsibility and the Non(bio)degradable” in Eco-Deconstruction: Derrida and Environmental Philosophy (2018). His forthcoming dissertation reads contemporary nuclear waste disposal policy alongside figures such as Antonio Gramsci and Jacques Derrida to discover the sense in which such policy both is and isn’t responsive to the demands of a responsibility worthy of the name.

    Carolyn Shread is Lecturer in French at Mount Holyoke College in Massachusetts, USA and also teaches translation at Smith College. She has translated ten books, including five by French philosopher Catherine Malabou. Most of her published articles address two principal areas of research: the implications of Malabou’s concept of plasticity for translation studies and the process of translating Haitian author Marie Vieux-Chauvet’s Les Rapaces from French into English. She has a longstanding interest in feminist translation, and recently wrote an entry on “Translating Feminist Philosophers” for the Routledge Handbook of Translation Studies and Philosophy (2019). In addition to being Assistant Editor for the journal translation: A journal of transdisciplinary studies, for the past six years Shread has worked closely with the Haitian based journal Legs et littérature and the publishing house LEGS EDITION.

    Elina Staikou teaches Modern Liberal Arts at the University of Winchester. She is the author of Deconstruction at Home: Metaphors of Travel and Writing and of numerous articles in the field of deconstruction and medical humanities.

    David Wills is Professor of French Studies and Comparative Literature at Brown University. His publications include books on film theory, and on Thomas Pynchon, as well as Matchbook: Essays in Deconstruction (Stanford, 2005) and a three-volume analysis of the originary prostheticity of the human: Prosthesis (Stanford, 1995), Dorsality (Minnesota, 2008), and Inanimation (Minnesota, 2016). His latest book is titled Killing Times: the Temporal Technology of the Death Penalty (Fordham U. Press, 2019). He has translated works by Derrida (Right of Inspection, Counterpath, The Gift of Death, and The Animal That Therefore I Am), and is a founding member of the Derrida Seminars Translation Project.

  • The Drone Penal Colony

    David Wills (bio)
    Brown University

    A review of Chamayou, Grégoire. A Theory of the Drone. Translated by Janet Lloyd, The New P, 2015.

    Grégoire Chamayou’s A Theory of the Drone (published in French in 2013) provides a provocative and insightful assessment of nearly ten years of drone warfare conducted by the US since sometime after its invasion of Afghanistan. Drone warfare is now being used increasingly by other countries, but was developed by Israel, first for surveillance, and then for assassinations in Gaza. That Israeli pedigree has been analyzed convincingly by Eyal Weizman in Hollow Land: Israel’s Architecture of Occupation, where he shows how Gaza, following the Israeli withdrawal in 2005, became “the world’s largest laboratory for airborne assassinations” (241). The evolution of the Israeli assassination program—from a first Apache helicopter attack in 2000, through the use of drones for reconnaissance, and finally for the assassinations themselves starting in 2004—nearly mirrored the development of the American program. The similarities extend into such policies as the reliance (in order to justify the practice) upon international law governing armed conflict, and the definition of a combatant as any man of combat age who happens to be in the vicinity when the attack takes place.

    For Chamayou, the drone derives its theoretical logic, and its logical paradox, from the kamikaze forces deployed by Japan in the Pacific naval battles late in World War II: “Whereas the kamikaze implies a total fusion of the fighter’s body and weapon, the drone ensures their radical separation. The kamikaze: My body is a weapon. The drone: My weapon has no body. Kamikazes are those for whom death is certain. Drone pilots are those for whom death is impossible” (84). What emerges as a consequence of this logic, according to Chamayou, is “an ethico-technical economy of life and death in which technological power takes over from a form of undemandable sacrifice” (86). This new ethical framework, and its consequences for everyone from warriors, to victims, to a populace that condones or supports such warfare, is ultimately the focus of his study.

    In the beginning, in 1944, an opposition played out between the Japanese ethics of heroic sacrifice and the American desire for self-preservation. But those differences did not function in competition without also forming a chiasmic relation whose vectors have now reappeared with the drone: “The antagonism between the kamikaze and remote control reappears today: suicide bombings versus phantom bombings. . . . It sets those who have nothing but their bodies with which to fight in opposition to those who possess capital and technology” (86).

    Drone warfare clearly reconfigures the spatiality of conflict—intercontinentalizes it, perhaps—in a way that far exceeds the mobilizations that, Carl Schmitt already feared, displaced the front and its polemologico-political relations in World War I. But drone theory cannot be reduced to a treatment of the intercontinental expansion by means of which a foreign sovereign territory, such as Yemen or Somalia, comes to be represented on a screen in Nevada or upstate New York on the way to being bombarded. In the first place, any theory of the drone is ultimately a theory of a robotization of conflict that must take into account various technological developments, from the “unmanned” soldier to the miniature drone whose uses are only beginning to be exploited, from Amazon delivery vehicle (one presumes before too long) to offensive weapon. Second, as Chamayou makes clear, in its current virtualization of a theatre of operations reaching from Nevada to Mali, the drone conversely concentrates or miniaturizes its attack, in theory at least, on a single vehicle, a single room, and even a single body. In this sense, the drone operator is a high-tech sniper. The consequences are twofold: in the first place, the zone of fire is extended to the point where it “take[s] in the whole world” (56); in the second place, “by redefining the notion of armed conflict as a mobile place attached to the person of the enemy, one ends up, under cover of the laws of armed conflict, claiming the equivalent of a right to extrajudicial execution” (57). That calls into question in the most dramatic way certain foundations of the modern political order.

    On the level of state sovereignty in the traditional, post-Westphalian sense, drone attacks constitute indefensible violations of the airspace and territory of countries such as Yemen, Somalia, and Pakistan. These violations take place on a regular basis, and involve constant diplomatic dispute, and complicated deniabilities, concerning whether permission was requested or granted. But beyond these particular inter-sovereign disputes, the whole globe is potentialized as a battlefield. For Chamayou, however, a much more important effect is constituted by the complicated transformations of political and ethical space referred to above, or the extent to which drone warfare modifies “the State’s relation to its own subjects” (177). In the traditional, Schmittian schema, the concept of the political relies on the always potential idea of soldiers exposing themselves to existential risk in fighting an enemy at the front on behalf of a nation that extends, and stands, behind them: our proverbial young men and women in uniform put themselves in harm’s way on our behalf. Chamayou examines the changes that take place along these vectors of exposure and vulnerability once soldiers are no longer put in harm’s way, at least not in this traditional, existential sense; in particular, he meditates on the reciprocal effect this has upon the protection the state provides its citizens in exchange for their service—particularly military service. Not only, he argues, is the concept of combat thereby redefined, but elements of the contract binding the state to its citizens are irremediably problematized.

    Chamayou goes back to Hobbes, for whom a natural state of war was to be superseded by a monarchical system where the individual’s sovereign control over his own life is ceded in exchange for protection from the Sovereign (which means, in turn, that the subject offers his life to protect the Sovereign in a time of war), before considering Kant’s late-eighteenth-century philosophy of right. As he describes it, an emphasis on “citizenship” came then to replace what was, in Hobbes, effectively a “zoopolitical sovereignty” (182) whose paradigm was slavery. In Kant’s republican schema—tending toward what we now call democracy—the sovereign has a more rigorously defined duty toward his subjects; instead of giving obedience in exchange for protection, the citizens of a republic require the sovereign who exposes them to obey them, especially when exposure means they are being asked to risk their lives in a war. That would supposedly lead the sovereign to think twice about going to war.

    However, once a republican or democratic state is able to wage war without exposing its subjects, its power is no longer bound by the same constraint. In Chamayou’s analysis, this overturning of Kant’s model began with the outsourcing of military operations in the British Empire of the nineteenth century, when troops were commandeered from colonial populations to fight for the English, effectively allowing a Hobbesian monarchic commonwealth to obtain abroad so that the British population could rest easy at home as Kantian citizens. In the age of the drone, a similar military outsourcing takes place thanks to the machine: “Once warfare became phantom and remote controlled, citizens, no longer risking their lives, would at the outside no longer even have a say in it” (188).

    Such a crisis in, or corruption of the democratic body politic has widespread effects, but it also has the more local effect of a crisis in, or corruption of a military ethos that remains informed by Schmitt’s traditional model of the noble Spartan wrestler-warrior, founded on values of courage and sacrifice. Of course, the rise of the drone is not the first challenge to the idea that war should be waged between roughly symmetrical forces, that it be a type of duel in which combatants on both sides are exposed and at risk, and that the fighting take place on a circumscribable field of combat in some sort of real time. That Spartan ideal has been called into question at various historical moments, and between various enemies, notably as result of technological innovation—bronze, steel, musket, missile, A-bomb, etc. By the same token, however, the principle of a type of symmetricality has endured, and led to rules of war that essentially forbid the use of “a weapon that by its very nature deprive[s] the enemy of the freedom to defend himself” (159). Prohibitions concerning mustard gas or other chemical weapons are cases in point, concerning not just the risk they pose to civilians but also the extent to which they paralyze the warrior’s virility or physicality. That drone killing is another such case in point is a view shared not only by the targets of such attacks, but also by ordinary soldiers in their reactions to the armchair security, and daily return to family, of drone operators who, supposedly, never find themselves in harm’s way. Chamayou says that “initially the most virulent criticisms of drones came not from incorrigible pacifists but from Air Force pilots, in the name of the preservation of their traditional warrior values” (99).

    Chamayou does not hesitate to call this transformation of polemological standards a necro-ethics. Once counterinsurgency tactics or strategies are abandoned in favor of anti-terrorist tactics, the possibility of a political treatment of a conflict is excluded, and principles of international law are “eviscerated” in favor of “a nationalism of vital self-preservation” (134). It is no longer a question of changing hearts and minds; indeed, various official and unofficial bodies, as well as sources as unsympathetic as retired General Michael Flynn, have attested to the counterproductivity of drone killings, the fact that they produce more combatants than they eradicate. Given widespread recognition of such counterproductivity, one is led to find the motivation for a drone assassination policy in a type of culling, or grass-mowing, critiqued by Chamayou in damning terms:

    The strategic plan of air counterinsurgency is now clear: as soon as a head grows back, cut if off. And never mind if, in a spiraling development of attacks and reprisals that is hard to control, the perverse effect of that prophylactic measure is to attract new volunteers. . . . Never mind if the enemy ranks thicken, since it will always be possible to neutralize periodically the new recruits, as fast as they emerge. The cull [tonte] will be repeated periodically, in a pattern of infinite eradication. (71)

    Yet the most radical and most fundamentally troubling consequence of such an anti-terrorist policy based on an extreme asymmetricality is to call into question the traditional distinction between killing in war and murder:

    The right to kill with impunity in war [seems] based upon a tacit structural premise: if one has the right to kill without crime, it is because that right is granted mutually. If I agree to confer upon another the right to kill me or my people with impunity, that is because I count on . . . the same exemption. (161)

    Chamayou is adamant that, absent such a reciprocity, “war degenerates into a putting-to-death,” to a situation of “execution or [animal] slaughter [abattage]” (162); in short, to what might be called a drone penalty.

    The extra-polemological status of the drone penalty is reinforced in various ways. First, it takes place by means of the participation of non-military entities such as the CIA (whose agents thereby commit war crimes). Bush introduced this practice, allowing the CIA to function in parallel with the killing priorities of the Department of Defense; it was perpetuated, then discontinued by Obama, and then reintroduced by Trump. Second, the drone penalty raises the fraught question of how a targeted combatant is defined—according to Obama’s Defense University doctrine, the US targets only those “who pose a continuing and imminent threat,” but imminence has been interpreted with an almost millenarist license. Third, the drone penalty implies the limitless extension of the war zone in both space and time. In the final analysis, summary assassination by drone kills so-called combatants in a context where there is, in many respects and according to various definitions, no combat.

    The European powers scandalized by technological transformations of their own battlefields—which led to such international agreements as the Hague Convention of 1907 (laying out principles for naval bombardment), or the Geneva Protocol of 1925 (prohibiting chemical and biological weapons)—showed much less compunction when it came to employing their technological superiority against the non-European military forces and populations they were colonizing. Chamayou gives the example of Kitchener’s slaughter of ten-thousand-odd opposing soldiers with the newly invented Maxim machine gun in the Sudan in 1898. Also in use for one of the first times in that battle was the expanding “dumdum” bullet. During a discussion of the legality of such ordinance, which took place during the 1899 Hague Conference, the British General Sir John Ardagh intervened with pertinent information relating to colonial situations, a question in which “quite a large number of nations [we]re interested.” He described colonialism’s moral and military quandary in these terms:

    In civilized war a soldier penetrated by a small projectile is wounded, withdraws to the ambulance, and does not advance further. It is very different with a savage. Even though pierced two or three times, he does not cease to march forward, does not call upon the hospital attendants, but continues on, and before anyone has time to explain to him that he is flagrantly violating the decisions of the Hague Conference, he cuts off your head. (Proceedings of the Hague 343)

    The reductive dehumanization of an enemy functions consistently as the justification for extreme military measures, and discourses not so very far in tone and substance from that of General Ardagh, are again mobilized in the context of today’s anti-terrorist warfare. So it was that when sixteen-year-old Abdulrahman al-Awlaki was killed by a drone strike, he was reproached by Obama’s press secretary for not having “a more responsible father.” Neocolonialist policies worthy of the nineteenth century are very much on display on the new global battlefield, and one can again trace their pedigree back to the situation that has been fundamental for the development of drone warfare, namely, Israeli pacification of the Occupied Territories, and of Gaza.

    For Chamayou, at the outside limit of the necro-ethics of targeted assassinations there emerges the specter of the “drone state” (31). It is spectral to the extent that it has abdicated its responsibilities in more than one respect: it has transformed Kant’s citizen-soldiers—fulfilling their duty to the republic—into assassins, thereby betraying its side of the contract that produced the state; and, conversely, it has removed from that governmental contract the (at least potential) military obligation placed upon its subjects, allowing it to wage war without their consent or even consultation. Granted, there has always existed a tension between a state’s protection and exposure of its subjects, which led Hegel to argue for a more high-minded ambition for the state, one that would cultivate a citizenry rising above the economic and biological to seek its freedom in an authentic confrontation with death. But by introducing a sense of invulnerability, by telling its subjects that they can remain protected through a war, the drone state risks not only reducing the subject’s vitality to “the preservation of physical life at all cost”; it also, more importantly, risks introducing a security state that claims to have dispensed with the tension or contradiction between protection and exposure, thereby allowing it to “freely exercis[e] war-waging sovereignty, but within the internal political conditions of sovereign security and protection” (181). The drone state, Chamayou warns—though much of the force of his excellent study consists in acknowledging that any warning already comes too late—will be a state of compliant subjects, their contestation of military adventurism neutralized by an absence of body bags, their concept of security wholly determined by the new “democratic militarism” to whose economy they blindly ascribe (188). And that blind ascription compounds into a form of subservience, even servility, attached as those compliant citizen-subjects are to a state of security whose costs remain invisible to them. They enjoy that comfort whereas, a continent away, entire populations remain slaves to fear and violence within the kill zones to which the drone state has consigned them.

    Works Cited

    • Chamayou, Grégoire. A Theory of the Drone. Translated by Janet Lloyd, The New Press, 2015.
    • The Proceedings of the Hague Peace Conferences: The Conference of 1899. Edited by James Scott Brown, Oxford UP, 1920.
    • Weizman, Eyal. Hollow Land: Israel’s Architecture of Occupation. Verso, 2007.
  • Humans and Terrans at the Ends of the World

    Michael Peterson (bio)
    DePaul University.

    A review of Danowski, Déborah and Viveiros de Castro. The Ends of The World. Translated by Rodrigo Nunes, Polity, 2017.

    “The end of the world is a seemingly interminable topic – at least, of course, until it happens” (1). The opening words of Déborah Danowski and Eduardo Viveiros de Castro’s The Ends of The World clarify for the reader just what is at stake in an attempted overview of an apocalyptic discourse whose proliferation seems to accelerate in step with the irreversible damages to our planet, the availability and strength of weapons of world-ending power, and global thanophilic political posturing. How can we come to understand what is being expressed in the frequent thematization of “the end of the world” without first cataloguing its instances? And yet, how could one take the requisite step back and assemble such a catalogue when

    blockbusters of the fantasy genre, History Channel docufictions, scientific popularization books of varying complexity, videogames, art and music pieces, blogs of all shades across the ideological spectrum, academic journals and specialized networks, reports and pronouncements issued by world organizations of all kinds, unerringly frustrating global climate conferences (like the COPs), theology symposia and papal pronouncements, philosophical tracts, New Age and neo-pagan ceremonies, an exponentially rising number of political manifestos – in short, texts, contexts, vehicles, speakers, and audiences of all kinds (1–2)

    continue to be produced, disseminated, consumed, and commented upon day to day, week to week, month to month?

    The above list of potential contributions to the contemporary apocalyptic imaginary is, in The Ends of the World, typical of Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s ambitious desire to read a globalized cultural current and their simultaneous recognition that, by virtue of its structure, a complete accounting of relevant texts is impossible – after all, the apocalypse will continue to be commented upon right up until it has happened. It is to these authors’ great credit that they are able to offer wide-ranging, symptomatic readings of several forms these commentaries have taken and to identify a through line in them. Inspired by the renewal of “ties between metaphysical speculation and the mythological (Kant would say ‘dogmatic’) matrix of all thought” announced by Meillassoux’s After Finitude and Brassier’s Nihil Unbound, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro pepper The Ends of the World with references to popular figures like Thom Yorke and Caetano Veloso, and ask us to consider texts like Cormac McCarthy’s The Road and Lars Von Trier’s Melancholia alongside the requisite Heidegger, Hegel, and, importantly, “the treasure trove of ideas accrued over millennia in the cosmological speculation of the world’s indigenous people” (7). As it turns out, optimistic or pessimistic, celebratory or mournful, whether we imagine a world without us or ourselves without a world, it is precisely the status of the relation between ourselves and the world that best allows us to understand the mythopoetic posture and theoretical commitments at work in a given apocalyptic discourse. Fittingly, the original Portuguese title of this work was Há Mundo Por Vir? Ensaio sobre os medos e os fins – literally, Is There a World to Come? An Essay on Fear and Ends.

    The Ends of the World also offers its readers a suggestion as to what sort of mythopoetic end of the world account might turn out to be most adequate, borrowing (and retranslating) Bruno Latour’s language of Humans and/or Moderns in opposition to Earthlings (Latour’s rendering of the French terriens) or Terrans (Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s preferred nomenclature). The opposition between Humans and Terrans here gets worked out along the lines of a given historico-cultural mythopoetics that would or would not be adequate to our times and, in that adequacy, might also allow us to imagine a “new people” rather than “a new world” (123). Roughly, Humans have gotten us into this mess and, as the readings of various all-too-human apocalyptic imaginaries demonstrate, are utterly incapable of imagining their way out of it. What is necessary, then, is a revitalization of Terran-thinking – whether that means empowering the Terrans among us today or allowing the Terran within us all to counter our Modern/Human tendencies. I suspect that this implied normative and hierarchical binary will appear problematic to many readers, and so it is worth detailing how Danowski and Viveiros de Castro get us there, before spending some time thinking about how these categories are meant to operate.

    The text is divided into seven chapters and a conclusion. The short but dense first chapter introduces Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s project in the context of both the proliferation of discourses about the end of the world, and the echo of this thematic in contemporary metaphysical discourse. This latter in the sense that “from Kant to Derrida and beyond,” we have seen metaphysical attempts to undermine or even demolish “the concepts of the world elaborated by modern philosophy” (125n6). On the coincidence of this “world-ending” tendency in contemporary metaphysics with the all too apparent threat of imminent planetary disaster, the authors write that

    It is true that many of these metaphysical ends-of-the-world have only an indirect motivational relationship to the physical event of planetary catastrophe; but that does not make them any less expressive of it, offering as they do an outlet for the vertiginous sensation of incompatibility – perhaps even incompossibility – between the human and the world. (3)

    This symptomatic approach to reading allows Danowski and Viveiros de Castro access to the generalizable conclusion that it is precisely “the human” itself that needs to be rethought if a potential compatibility or compossibility of ourselves with the world is our goal. We are asked throughout The Ends of the World to identify the dissociation between ourselves and our world in our apocalyptic cultural production and, further, asked to identify the Terran as the people who would be, to use Latour’s descriptor, “bound to the Earth” (qtd. in Danowski and Viveiros de Castro 94).

    Dissociation is at the heart of Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s reading of the apocalyptic. For instance, early in the text they cite Latour’s observation that “things are moving so fast that it is hard to keep track” (qtd. In Danwoski and Viveiros de Castro 8). And, indeed, not only must contemporary scientific discourse struggle to keep up with the ever-shifting terms of multiple interlinked environmental and ecological problems, but the popular understanding of these discourses then lags in turn. Danowski and Viveiros de Castro compound such epistemological anachronisms by adding the claim that “for some time now it has been time itself, as the dimension of the manifestation of change (time as the ‘number of motion,’ as per Aristotle), that not only seems to be speeding up, but qualitatively changing all the time” (8). This state of anachronism is attested to in the very unpredictability of the future – more unpredictable than before, for now “the near future becomes unpredictable, if not indeed unimaginable outside the framework of science-fiction scenarios or messianic eschatologies” (12). Our understanding of our position, of time, of our relations and relationality, and of our situation are all out of joint or anachronistic to the extent that this crisis, this time, presents us with a sort of “perfect storm” of shattered continuity. We are without World in a – if not the – important sense.1

    The second chapter, “… Its hour come round at last …,” claims that this anachronism, the dissociative acceleration of time that had heretofore been seen merely as an “existential or psychocultural condition of Western modernity,” has now “crossed over from sociocultural to biogeophysical history in a paradoxical way” (13–14). Here referencing Isabelle Stengers, Bruno Latour, and above all Dipesh Chakrabarty, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro argue that we must understand a transformation of our species from “biological agent” to “geological force” (14). In response to this transformation, we discover the event that Stengers calls “the intrusion of Gaia” (qtd. in Danowski and Viveiros de Castro 14), a “sensation of a definitive return of a form of transcendence that we believed transcended, and which reappears in more formidable form than ever” (14). In short, the transformation of the human species into a geological force has been “paid back” with Gaia’s intrusion into the human world.

    In this passage, as in many others, the authors choose language and terminology they never quite contextualize. The authors’ prefatory note to The Ends of the World acknowledges the important events and publications that have transpired since the original, Portuguese publication in 2014 and with which, therefore, this text does not engage. Among these, the most important – “from a point of view that we could call dialogical rather than critical” (xi) – is the appearance of Bruno Latour’s Face à Gaia (2015), itself a reworking of Latour’s Gifford Lectures on Natural Religion, presented in Edinburgh in 2013 and since published in English under the title Facing Gaia: Eight Lectures on the New Climatic Regime (2017). Danowski and Viveiros de Castro suggest that their book and Latour’s be read together, as a systematic engagement with Latour would require “writing a different book altogether” (xi). The therefore glancing references to Latour’s works at various crucial points make clear that this reading strategy is, if not necessary, at least very well recommended, and we can add that a familiarity with Stengers and Chakrabarty is only slightly less crucial.

    Alongside this introduction of the language of Gaia, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro express, following Chakrabarty, a dissatisfaction with critics of the anthropo-geological concept of the “Anthropocene,” such as Jason Moore who has famously suggested that we instead refer to our era as the Capitalocene. By Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s account, Chakrabarty rightly points out that a critique of capital is, despite its apparent necessity, insufficient to explain the planetary crisis. The development of productive forces under any economic system – Soviet-style communism is Chakrabarty’s example – would or could have conceivably resulted in similar environmental destruction. Indeed, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro endorse the view that a new species-consciousness would be required to halt the devastation that we see global capitalism enabling rather than causing. As such, the anthropological commitment of The Ends of the World allows us access to the sense in which a certain understanding of “the human,” and these humans’ understanding of themselves, has explanatory power in the face of imminent global destruction.

    It is with this view in mind that Danowski and Viveiros de Castro turn toward a select number of representative apocalyptic cultural reckonings in order to better understand how certain communities view their relationships to each other, to nonhuman others, and to an uncertain and ultimately terminal future. Their anthropological approach to these apocalyptic accounts is here justified philosophically in that these accounts are, importantly, “something that is necessarily thought from another a pole, a ‘we’ that includes the (syntactic or pragmatic) subject of the discourse on the end” (20). Here, then, “humankind” or “we” are defined as that entity “for whom the world is a world, or rather, whose world the world is” (20). There are as many worlds as there are human accounts of a world, then. Coming to understand who falls under the rubric of a given “we” or definition of “human” or “person” is, thereby, “a strategic task, for which empirical anthropology or ethnographic theory is much better prepared than metaphysics or philosophical anthropology, which always seem to know perfectly well what kind of entity the Anthropos is, and above all who is doing the talking when one says ‘we’” (20).

    This is a passage in which a little more elaboration would have been appreciated. What sorts of metaphysical accounts of the “we” do the authors have in mind? Surely the dislocation of the subject and the difficulty of providing a definitive account of the constitution of the “we” is a major topic in recent philosophy. There is a sense that we are meant to think that such accounts would, on Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s reading, count as examples of metaphysics or philosophical anthropology, but this connection remains underdeveloped and so seems, too quickly, to rule out a complex history against which their effort sets itself.

    Several modes for conceiving of the apocalyptic are presented in the middle chapters by way of a helpful schematic that may turn out to be exhaustive. Whether it be the grim survivalism of post-apocalyptic wastelands (such as those of Mad Max or The Road), the world-ending suddenness of Lars von Trier’s Melancholia, or the techno-capitalist denaturing of the Breakthrough Institute or Singularitarians (a think-tank in California), what is at stake is a working out of the relative emergence or survival of either the human or the world. For instance, the thinking of an idyllic natural wilderness that predates the emergence of humanity and that therefore allows us to think the reassertion of that nature long after the eventual extinction of humanity – paradigmatically represented in Alan Weisman’s 2007 The World Without Us – conforms to the broad schematic category of a “world-without-us,” further divided into a thinking of a “world-before-us” and a “world-after-us,” respectively. That is, this way of conceiving of the relation between the world and the human is one that posits the human as a denaturing addition to the world and one that the world can, ultimately, survive. Similarly if conversely, the Singularitarian vision of a radically de-natured humankind imagines an “us-without-world,” enabled by the human being’s capacity to enact an “upwardly mobile” collapse that would culminate in a rapture wherein we ascend to the Cloud rather than to the heavens (47). Such an envisioning of a “‘worldless humans’ scheme” (46) finds its metaphysical correlate in the creative worldlessness of Heidegger’s Dasein – that is, a scheme in which technological development has become sufficient to overcome “the species’ organic or earthly condition” (46) and so would have us “literally and definitively become the world-makers dear to Heidegger” (47) find ourselves “emancipated from the world” (47). The worldless human is thereby presented as the mirror-image of the world-without-us. Importantly, whether we think a world that predates us, a world that survives us, or a humanity that survives the end of the world, the distinction between humanity and world (or life, or nature) is preserved as unbridgeable. And so we may conclude that each of these elaborations of the end times revolves around a similar conceptual commitment to human agential exceptionalism and to passivity in nature.

    Here Danowski and Viveiros de Castro begin their positive contribution. For if all these strategies fail due to their commitment to a destructive binary, what is necessary would be a mode of thinking that is free from this opposition. Insofar as the modes of thinking already addressed have dealt, variously, with a conception of the world as predating the human, a conception of the world as surviving the human, and a conception of the human surviving the end of the world, we are left to think through a variant in which the human is “empirically anterior in relation to the world” (63). And it is through an engagement with Amerindian cosmological myths that such a variant finds its expression. Here, humanity is primordial, either simply given or made up of “the only substance or matter out of which the world would come to be formed” (63). Rather than repeat the distinction between human and nature, in these myths we see that “humanity or personhood is both the seed and the primordial ground, or background, of the world” (65). There is, then, a continuity between the human and the world (and all of its denizens) that is essentially absent from the other three possibilities. Indeed, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro make much of the fact that, on this account, there is a sense in which all life is “human,” thereby allowing for an anthropomorphism that is not an anthropocentrism. Life is anthropomorphic because all life – life in general – is understood as a form of humanity, but not anthropocentric in that, if everything is human, “humans” in the sense more familiar to us moderns are no longer exceptional. The continuity between a primordial humanity and a world made up of rather than by that humanity means that no nature has ever been “lost,” and there is no compulsion to be freed from nature baked into this mythos.

    At this point, then, we can begin to see what is at stake in the distinction between ‘Humans” or “Moderns” and “Terrans,” those who have never been modern. If a disjuncture or anachronism is characteristic of the global planetary crisis we are experiencing, it is equally and antecedently characteristic of those humans that have set us on this trajectory culminating in an end. If the end of the world is being increasingly thematized, it is because, qua Human, our understandings testify to a world already lost – a world irretrievably and irreconcilably lost. And if there is to be hope, it is to be found in those for whom the world is not in opposition to the self. As such, the war between Humans and Terrans, as much as the “Gaia War” itself, is, properly speaking, a “war of the worlds” (91). It would be a mistake to think that opposing parties here are conflicted about what form our present or future could take, as though there were a common body of facts that one could reason about and so reason toward. Insofar as the scientific community finds itself in a position of general consensus regarding the fact that climate change is anthropocentric in origin, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro insist that what is at stake in this war is precisely not matters of fact, but rather matters of concern. The Gaia War, then, is understood to take as its fundamental stake “what world we want to live in” (92). In this sense, Terrans can be defined not only as a community possessing a certain type of common cultural mythos, but, additionally, as the name for a “common cause, which concerns all of the planet’s collectives, but which can only properly come together if future ex-Moderns make their anxiously anticipated vow of humility and open up a space for cosmopolitical dialogue” (93).

    It remains unclear to what extent introducing or elaborating a binary, especially a participatory binary like “Humans” and “Terrans” that even “virtually” picks out living members of a population, is a helpful or desirable strategy for overcoming an unequivocally destructive binary like “Human” and “Nature.” Or, to raise the underlying opposition that I have argued is structuring this text, both in the initial pair ‘human-nature’ and in Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s appeal to the pair ‘Human-Terran,’ a thinking of disjunction and contiguity with the world. The lack of a more thorough engagement with twentieth- and twenty-first-century deconstructive thinking seems like a missed opportunity here, not only because thinkers like Jean-Luc Nancy and Jacques Derrida articulate the theme of the end of the world, but also because these thinkers and their commentators have worked to demonstrate, in many places, that any articulated self, be it an “I,” a “we,” or a “them,” will be disjointed as a condition for its impossible contiguity. Suggestions that such a reading are compatible with Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s project can be found in the text – in moments like the thought that Europeans were, after all, the first Terrans to be invaded (108), or in the insistence that the different scales of the apocalypse necessitate a thinking of the end of the world as a “fractal” event (105). But if the Terran is a form of life that needs to be recovered and empowered in each of us and in each instance, the project takes on a pedagogic structure that itself seems inadequate to the urgency of our current crisis.

    In their dual philosophical/anthropological perspective on apocalyptic thematics – Bruno Latour describes the authors as “an anthropologist with philosophical leanings” and “a philosopher with an ecological bent,” in his short foreword to the text (vii) – Danowski and Viveiros de Castro ask us to take these tales of the end of the world seriously and in so doing, to understand them as “efforts, though not necessarily intentional ones, to invent a mythology adequate to our times” (6). In this regard, the authors are undoubtedly successful. The text offers a number of up-to-the-minute philosophical, anthropological, cinematic, and literary apocalypse-flavored interventions wide-ranging enough that any interested reader is likely not only to find a foothold in their particular contextual starting point, but also to discover previously unknown theoretical resources. I expect many English readers will, like me, be particularly appreciative of the careful presentation of a number of South American Amerindian perspectives on the end of the world (a multiplicity of perspectives united in thinking an end of world that has taken place prior to “our” historical present) typically lacking from Western, Eurocentric educations.

    Footnotes

    1. “Intriguingly enough, everything takes place as if, of the three great transcendental ideas identified by Kant – God, Soul, and World, respectively the objects of theology, psychology, and cosmology – we were now watching the downfall of the last” (Danowski and Viveiros de Castro 9).

    Works Cited

    • Brassier, Ray. Nihil Unbound: Enlightenment and Extinction. Palgrave Macmillan, 2007.
    • Chakrabarty, Dipesh. “The Climate of History: Four Theses.” Critical Inquiry, vol. 35, no. 32, 2009, pp. 197–222.
    • Danowski, Déborah, and Eduardo Viveiros de Castro. The Ends of The World. Translated by Rodrigo Nunes, Polity, 2017.
    • Latour, Bruno. Facing Gaia: Eight Lectures on the New Climatic Regime. Polity Press, 2017.
    • Meillassoux, Quentin. After Finitude: An Essay on the Necessity of Contingence. Translated by Ray Brassier, Bloomsbury, 2009.
    • Stengers, Isabelle. In Catastrophic Times: Resisting the Coming Barbarism. Translated by Andrew Goffery, Open Humanities Press/Meson Press, 2015.
    • Viveiros de Castro, Eduardo. Cannibal Metaphysics. Translated by Peter Skafish, Univocal, 2014.
  • The Kill Chain, Unredacted

    Arthur Holland Michel (bio)
    Centre for the Study of the Drone at Bard College

    A review of Jaffer, Jameel, editor. The Drone Memos: Targeted Killing, Secrecy, and the Law. The New Press, 2016.

    For those seeking to understand targeted killing policy under the Obama administration, The Drone Memos (2017), a collection of ten key legal documents, memoranda, and measured speeches by senior Obama administration officials, is a crucial resource. Much ink has been spilled over the drone campaign, including a number of very fine books, but The Drone Memos creates new meaning by collecting, for the first time in a single volume, this core body of primary source material, much of which was at one point highly classified, on the official thinking undergirding what was unquestionably Obama’s most controversial policy.

    The volume is edited by Jameel Jaffer, a renowned human rights lawyer now serving as the director of the Knight First Amendment Institute at Columbia University. In some senses, Jaffer, who leads the documents with a hard-hitting but level-headed 60-page introduction, is closer to the drone campaign and has had a greater influence upon it than anybody who has not served in government. A vocal critic of drone strikes, he spent the full span of the Obama presidency at the ACLU, where he worked on a range of high-profile lawsuits that sought the disclosure of classified documents and information on strikes and, in some cases, directly challenged the legal basis for the targeted killing program. Operating in what the judge who presided over one of the suits describes as “the thicket of laws and precedents that effectively allow the [government] to proclaim as perfectly lawful certain actions that seem on their face incompatible with our Constitution and laws, while keeping the reasons for its conclusion secret,” Jaffer’s aim was to erode the government’s “overbroad secrecy” and bring to light evidence of illegal actions in the conduct of the War on Terror (29).

    This thicket of laws and precedents was a harrowing space. Jaffer and his colleagues faced an obstinate opponent. For the first three years of Obama’s presidency, no public official would formally acknowledge the government’s drone strikes outside of hot war zones, even though, thanks to a stream of presumably orchestrated leaks to journalists, everyone already knew that they were real and regular occurrences. Jaffer calls the Administration’s position a “fiction of secrecy” of “absurd proportions” (27) wherein success was, and remains, far rarer than failure. In one suit, filed in 2010, Jaffer represented Nasser al-Aulaqi, the father of U.S.-born radical cleric Anwar al-Aulaqi who, in an unprecedented move, had been selected for lethal targeting by the U.S. administration. The suit was ultimately unsuccessful, and nine months after a federal district court judge ruled against Nasser, Anwar was killed in a drone strike in Yemen (Jaffer 4, 5), the first intentional killing of a U.S. citizen outside of a war zone in modern times.

    Nevertheless, Jaffer had some victories. Indeed, several of the documents in the book were released as a result of suits brought forward by Jaffer’s community. These efforts pushed the government from a position of outright denial to one of relative openness. More importantly, they shifted policy. In the first four years of the Obama presidency, the drone war was particularly bloody and unrestrained. But in a speech in 2013, the president acknowledged the questions that Jaffer and others had been asking, without success, since 2009, “about who is targeted, and why; about civilian casualties, and the risk of creating new enemies; about the legality of such strikes under U.S. and international law; about accountability and morality” (265). This wasn’t just an exercise in lip service. The previous day, the president had issued the Presidential Policy Guidance, a lengthy classified document that deals with those questions by imposing an array of limits and strict procedures on drone strikes outside of war zones. Thanks to a lawsuit brought forward by the ACLU, the full “Playbook,” as it is known informally, was released in 2016 and is included in this volume (225).

    With their veils of secrecy drawn open, the documents assembled in the book reveal remarkable details about what Jaffer describes as the government’s “bureaucratic infrastructure” for targeted killings (4). Taken together, they bring to light patterns and themes that do not necessarily stand out in any single document when considered in isolation (all of the documents are available for free on the ACLU website). For example, the administration’s rehashing of certain phrases and arguments with an almost robotic repetitiveness: both Attorney General Eric Holder and CIA Director John Brennan, for example, speak of “the false choice between our values and our security” (164, 193). What is most striking about this body of material, particularly when viewed within the framing provided by Jaffer’s effective introduction, is the extent to which the drone war turns the conduct, laws, and language of war on their heads. Of course, it is by now well established that the drone as a tool of war marks a radical departure from traditional notions of warfighting. But equally radical is the way in which this bureaucratic machinery enables a war that is conducted in secret, sometimes against U.S. citizens, on the basis of classified evidence, beyond declared war zones, and without the direct approval of the public or congress. Jaffer argues that it is a war that has “eras[ed] rule-of-law strictures that were taken for granted only a generation ago” (2).

    Jaffer calls the administration’s successful effort to justify drone strikes “a remarkable feat of legal alchemy” (39), and reading all of the documents together, it certainly feels as though the central arguments on which the drone war was built could all be argued in the opposite direction with equal cogency: that at the bottom of it all, there is no fundamental truth in this debate, no hard line of truth. Just one generation ago, it was generally understood that assassinations were illegal (they had been banned under the Ford administration). Killing a senior terrorist leader outside of a war may seem to fit the common definition of an assassination, but the U.S. government doesn’t see it that way. In an address from 2012, one of the six speeches included in the book, Holder explains that targeted killings are not assassinations, because “assassinations are unlawful killings” (194). This sounds like a spurious defense, like saying, “When I killed that person, it wasn’t murder because murders are illegal.” It suggests that illegality is merely a matter of the government’s opinion. In this war, that may just be the case.

    According to the administration’s reasoning, strikes are lawful because they are carried out in self-defense—unlike assassinations, which are unprovoked acts of aggression (97). For a strike to count as self-defence, the target of the strike must present “a continuing, imminent threat to U.S. persons” (another oft-repeated phrase) (255). Of course, a middling al-Qaida operative in Pakistan would not, by most definitions, qualify as an imminent threat to U.S. persons unless, perhaps, he is literally holding a gun to an American’s head. Killing him while he sips tea with a drone operated from an air base in Nevada, likewise, would not by most people’s definition qualify as an act of outright self-defense in the traditional sense of the word. And besides, as Jaffer asks (as others have before), “What kind of threat could be both ‘imminent’ and ‘continuing’?” (22).

    As Jaffer’s introduction and the documents that follow it demonstrate, in this war words don’t necessarily mean what you think they mean. In one speech, Brennan—who elsewhere refers to the targets of strikes as “the cancerous tumor known as an al-Qa’ida terrorist” (208)—admits that “a more flexible understanding of ‘imminence’ may be appropriate when dealing with terrorist groups (165). In other words: the only terrorist attacks that are successful are the ones that the U.S. and its allies did not know about prior to the fact. All successful terrorist attacks, then, come as a surprise, and so, by definition, it is impossible to prepare for a successful terrorist attack. As such, a terrorist group like Al-Qaeda, which could—in theory at least—attack anywhere and at any time without warning, presents an imminent threat to the U.S. and its interests by mere virtue of its existence. (To be sure, terrorist groups have proven themselves able to attack the U.S. and U.S. allies with nearly the same range as the U.S. and its drone operations.) In short, as the authors of a DoJ White Paper from 2011 explain, just because the U.S. government “may not be aware of all al-Qa’ida plots as they are developing,” it “cannot be confident that none is about to occur” (178). If the U.S. were to adhere to the common definition of imminence, the authors of the White Paper explain, , it would not have enough time to prevent a future attack. As such, they write, labelling a target as an “‘imminent’ threat of violent attack against the United States does not require the United States to have clear evidence that a specific attack on U.S. persons and interests will take place in the immediate future” [emphasis added] (176). “Imminent,” then, appears to actually refer to the opposite of imminence: “sometime.” And though the government later clarifies in the 2013 Playbook that “it is simply not the case that all terrorists pose a continuing, imminent threat to U.S. persons” (255), the determination as to whether a terrorist poses an imminent threat is, of course, based on classified information that the government is under no obligation to disclose, making such decisions impossible to audit.

    Many commentators, including Jaffer, have focused on arguments about “imminence,” because while they are both crucial and dubious, the legal justification for drone strikes on U.S. citizens, in particular, also hinges on the equally dubitable notion of “public authority.” Here, too, the drone war reveals itself as a thoroughly postmodern enterprise. “Public authority” refers to the legal concept that certain actions—in this case, killing U.S. persons without first giving them a trial—are exempt from the usual legal scrutiny if they are carried out by public officials in their best judgement and in the service of advancing a national interest. In a 2010 memo outlining the legal basis for a strike against Anwar al-Aulaki, the DoJ’s Office of Legal Counsel explains that just as it would be absurd to give a speeding fine to a policeman rushing to the scene of a crime—or, to use an analogue that is preferred within the government, to charge with murder a policeman who shoots an aggressive armed suspect—the law banning the murder of U.S. persons abroad does not apply to national security officials who carry out drone strikes against known terrorists who are U.S. citizens (80).

    This reading of public authority rests on a somewhat chaotic logic. In this memo and others, the government argues that public authority exempts national security officials from a law known as Section 1119 that bans the killing of U.S. citizens abroad. Alongside the ban on assassinations, this law comes the closest to rendering such strikes illegal. But the authors of the law never made any mention targeted killing, nor did they include any language to suggest their intention was to prevent public officials from exercising their duties by killing terrorists (82). This is because Section 1119 stems from a 1991 bill that was intended to close a loophole that prevented federal authorities from prosecuting a U.S. national accused of murdering a colleague in South Korea (82), a bill that had nothing to do with war, intelligence, or counter-terrorism, and which was passed at a time when striking targets on foreign soil using unmanned aircraft would have seemed like a distant fiction (106, 109 and 139). In effect, the administration’s argument is based on what is omitted from the law rather than on what is included. This is not an uncommon legal tactic. But elsewhere, the administration used what is included in unrelated legal precedent: in particular, a case known as the VISA Fraud Investigation, which found that public officials could legally issue unlawful visas as part of a legitimate undercover operation (108).

    This is not the only example of the administration drawing on scant historical precedent to justify a war that has no strong analogues in history. As the authors of the 2010 memo point out, “There is little judicial or other authoritative precedent” for a remote war against a non-state group in a country that is not party to that war. Their sole historical example of a legal targeted killing is the targeting of Isoroku Yamamoto, the Japanese general behind the Pearl Harbor attack in 1943, nearly three decades prior to the ban on assassinations. The administration admits that they must therefore base their justification for that war on legal decisions that were never made with such a war in mind (94). In his introduction, which touches on these points about imminence, self-defence, public authority, and the Yamamoto killing, Jaffer calls the unrelated laws that govern the targeted killing program “imprecise and elastic.” “They are cherry picked,” he continues, “from different legal regimes; the government regards some of them to be discretionary rather than binding; and even the rules the government concedes to be binding cannot, in the government’s view, be enforced in any court” (7).

    Even the definition of “civilian,” a legal term with heavy implications in the laws of armed conflict, appears to be up for debate. While the government maintained, effusively, that it did not deem all military-aged males in the vicinity of a strike to be legally targetable combatants (294), Jaffer and others assert that the CIA’s criteria for distinguishing fighters from civilians appeared to have been used losely at certain points in the campaign. Even the U.S. ambassador to Pakistan from 2010 to 2012, Cameron Munter, conceded that when it comes to distinguishing civilians from fighters, “One man’s combatant is another man’s—well, a chump who went to a meeting” (12). Here, again, the determination as to whether a person is a legitimate target or merely a chump is based on intelligence that is invariably classified. A judge tells Jaffer that public officials must be trusted (47). But that is not in Jaffer’s nature. “If this is law,” he writes, “it is law without limits—without constraints” (7).

    In such a war where precedent is thin and laws and words are malleable, searching for a fundamental answer to the question “Are drone strikes legal?” may therefore be a fool’s errand. As several of the judges who presided over Jaffer’s unsuccessful legal challenges acknowledge, the fact that a policy is found to be legal does not, by default, have anything to do with whether or not it is good policy. In the suit filed by the ACLU on behalf of al-Aulaki’s father, the judge dismissed the case, noting that the question of whether it is lawful for the U.S. to kill a U.S. citizen considered to be an enemy of the state was a “political question” that ought to be put to congress and the White House rather than to the courts (46). The debate seems to come down to whether or not one can stomach President Obama’s dictum, quoted by his legal adviser Harold Koh in one of the book’s six speeches, that “the instruments of war do have a role to play in preserving the peace” (121). For their part, the “political” figures that do have a say in drone strike policy are very much convinced that strikes are the best option (or, as one military official involved in the UK’s targeting program put it to me recently, the “least bad option”). These people don’t lie awake in bed every night tormented by their actions. Nor would most Americans—who largely support drone strikes (“Public Continues to Back U.S. Drone Attacks”)—or Congress, which hasn’t passed a single piece of legislation that directly restricts drone strikes. But in their place, it is fairly clear that Jaffer wouldn’t sleep a wink.

    If the first rule of the drone war is that nothing is necessarily as it seems, the second rule is that things which are as they seem may not necessarily be so for very long. If Jaffer believed that Hillary Clinton was going to win the election, he likely assumed that the documents he has assembled would remain in standing until at least 2020 or even 2024. But under the Trump administration, the drone war is evolving. On January 21, 2017, the day after President Trump’s inauguration, the President visited the headquarters of the Central Intelligence Agency in Langley, Virginia. Trump, who had asserted multiple times during the election campaign that he wished to “bomb the shit out of ISIS,” was reportedly impressed when he stopped at the department where the Agency manages its drone strikes. Trump made it clear that he did not approve of how the agency seemed to be very much limited by rules imposed by the Obama White House in “The Playbook.” According to officials who spoke to NBC News, he instructed incoming CIA director Mike Pompeo “to take a more aggressive posture” (Dilanian and Kube).

    Shortly thereafter, a number of the limitations placed on strikes under the Obama administration—which, at least in Pakistan, had an almost instantaneous effect on the number of strikes and civilian casualties (Ackerman)—appear to have been stripped. Breaking from the guidelines set forth by the previous administration, the White House granted the CIA greater autonomy to conduct strikes with “less micromanaging” in places like Yemen, according to NBC. A few months later, the White House implemented new, more lenient rules to supersede the Playbook (Hartig)—which the ACLU has obviously sued for. Since then, independent groups have noted a startling uptick in drone strikes in Yemen and Somalia, in particular (“Drone Wars: The Full Data”).

    Even so, The Drone Memos remains a highly relevant read. In addition to establishing, as a historical text, the legal contours of a war that broke with all precedents, it also represents the legal, ethical, and political baseline upon which Trump will have built his own counter-terrorism policy. As such, the book will serve not only as a record of the Obama administration’s lasting legacy in this space, but also as a useful mark of contrast against which to evaluate the current administration’s policies, assuming they are ever fully disclosed.

    More broadly, the book is significant because it represents a very workable model for how to represent, interrogate, and challenge the kind of war that may soon be the norm: confounding and “saturated,” as Jaffer puts it, “with the language of law” (7). It is becoming all too clear that under the new administration, The Drone Memos will need a sequel that replicates the formula. It would be a good thing if Jaffer were involved.

    Works Cited

    • Ackerman, Spencer. “Fewer deaths from drone strikes in 2013 after Obama policy change.” The Guardian, 31 Dec. 2013. https://www.theguardian.com/world/2013/dec/31/deaths-drone-strikes-obama-policy-change. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
    • Dilanian, Ken and Courtney Kube. “Trump Administration Wants to Increase CIA Drone Strikes.” NBC News, 18 Sept. 2017, https://www.nbcnews.com/news/military/trump-admin-wants-increase-cia-drone-strikes-n802311. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
    • “Donald Trump on ISIS: I would take away the oil.” Anderson Cooper 360, CNN, 7 Sept. 2015, http://www.edition.cnn.com/videos/tv/2015/07/09/donald-trump-on-isis-cooper-sot-ac.cnn/video/playlists/ac360-donald-trump/. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
    • “Drone Wars: The Full Data.” The Bureau of Investigative Journalism, 1 Jan. 2017, https://www.thebureauinvestigates.com/stories/2017-01-01/drone-wars-the-full-data. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
    • Hartig, Luke, “Trump’s New Drone Strike Policy: What’s Any Different? Why It Matters,” Just Security, 22 Sept. 2017, https://www.justsecurity.org/45227/trumps-drone-strike-policy-different-matters/. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
    • “Public Continues to Back U.S. Drone Attacks.” Pew Research Center, 28 May 2015, www.people-press.org/2015/05/28/public-continues-to-back-u-s-drone-attacks/. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
  • The animal rationale that is Jacques Derrida: a Response to “Of Biodeconstruction”

    Catherine Malabou (bio)
    Translated by Carolyn Shread (bio)

    I am honored by and grateful for Eyal Amiran’s invitation to respond to the articles included in this fine double issue of Postmodern Culture, “Of Biodeconstruction.” While it is not possible for me to address each article individually, since several offer direct critiques of my work, I decided to present the position in regard to Jacques Derrida’s commentary on the living that I developed in “Déconstruire la résistance philosophique à la biologie,” most of which is translated here into English for the first time, as well as referring to some work on Derrida and Heidegger in my recent Morphing Intelligence.1 I thank the authors of these articles, therefore, for the occasion to consider again and reiterate my views on this matter. Contrary to what the authors here argue, I do still believe that if there is such a thing as “biodeconstruction,” it was never undertaken by Derrida himself. Biodeconstruction thus awaits its articulation, and this will require that a challenge be mounted to several assumptions within deconstruction. For instance, as I explain, the distrust Derrida shares with Heidegger in regard to Aristotle’s proposed definition of Man as “zoo-political” (Derrida, The Beast 349), in which Man is defined as a rational and political “animal.”

    I adopt this approach because the articles in “Of Biodeconstruction” refer to texts Derrida wrote in the 1960s introducing a relation of solidarity between trace, writing, and program. As I have already presented a critical analysis of the texts from the sixties on several occasions, in the present context I opt to discuss later texts that take up the question of the animal and the relation to Heidegger, reexamining notions of writing and difference through “my” plasticity.2 Several articles in this issue are, in fact, critiques of plasticity’s critique, which I saw no point in repeating. I refer to it briefly, but I have developed my response elsewhere. Rather than diminishing the stakes of the dialogue undertaken here, I believe this approach allows me to alter the perspective of our exchange in productive ways.

    1. Technoscience, Humanity, and Animality

    Let me begin with a couple of reminders. According to Heidegger, the relational structure that connects the development of modern science to technological progress —a relationship revealed in the neologism technoscience —is determined by two significant metaphysical decisions, both of which grant a central role to life. The first, which emerges at the dawn of the philosophical tradition with Aristotle and governs it continually, is the definition of Man as animal rationale, in other words, as animal first and foremost. Heidegger characterizes this definition of Man as “zoopolitical” (Derrida, Beast 349). At the dawn of philosophy a biological and zoological concept of human “life” was thus established. Heidegger asks:

    Are we really on the right track toward the essence of the human being as long as we set him off as one living creature among others in contrast to plants, beasts, and God? … But we must be clear on this point, that when we do this we abandon the human being to the essential realm of animalitas even if we do not equate him with beasts and attribute a specific difference to him … Metaphysics thinks of the human being on the basis of animalitas and does not think in the direction of his humanitas.” (“Letter” 246–47)

    Clearly, Heidegger considers the biological and zoological definition of Man implicated in metaphysics to be ontologically impure, dissimulating, as it does, the essential difference between life and existence, from which, alone, the essence of Dasein is conceivable. Right from the start, the originary complicity of metaphysics and life, its alliance with what must be called the biological even before such is the case, condemns the biological to being nothing but an instance of concealing what is essential.

    The second decision concerns the subsequent biological characterization of life that results directly from the first metaphysical definition, which defines life as a program. In “The Provenance of Art and the Destination of Thought,” the lecture Heidegger gave in Athens in 1967, he claims that in our epoch, which is that of the “universality of a global civilization,” the “scientific world” is ruled by calculability and thus obeys the blueprint in which we find “the thoroughgoing calculability of everything, [which is] susceptible to experimentation and controllable by it.” Now in this “blueprint for a world,” “the activity of the individual sciences remains subordinated” (122). This subordination is especially visible in the field of biology.

    Calculability finds its full expression in the notion of the genetic program, which is also associated, in Heidegger’s definition, with the cybernetic program. The cybernetic representation of the world “abolishes the difference between automatic machines and living beings” (“The Provenance of Art” 123). Cybernetics and biology engage in a circular relation. On the one hand, “the cybernetic blueprint of the world, the ‘victory of method over science,’ makes possible a completely homogenous – and in this sense universal – calculability, that is, the absolute controllability of both the animate and the inanimate world” (123). Yet, on the other hand, biology is the field in which “the prospect of universal calculability . . . can be fulfilled experimentally in the most certain manner possible.” Heidegger goes on to explain:

    according to the method’s precepts, the defining idea of life in human life is the germ cell. This is no longer considered the miniature version of the fully developed living being. Biochemistry has discovered the scheme of life in the genes of the germ cell. This scheme, inscribed and stored as prescription inside the genes, is the programme of evolution. Science already knows the alphabet of this prescription. We speak of “an archive of genetic information.” On its knowledge is founded the firm expectation that one day we shall be able to master the scientific-technological production and breeding of the human being. The penetration of the genetic structure of the human germ cell by biochemistry and the splitting of the atom by nuclear physics belong on the same track, that of the victory of method over science.(124)

    From animal rationale to life program there is but a single logic of subordination and mechanical and political instrumentalization of life, marked by the omnipotence of genetics and, once again, inseparable from the constituting of a “stock” or “heritage” whose goal, in Heidegger’s view, ultimately can only be a eugenicist principle.

    Apparently there is never any consideration given to the possibility that this genetic omnipotence might one day be shaken by biological research. From the Greek origin of the zoological definition of Man to contemporary genetic manipulations, a single process unfolds. Biology has but one meaning, which is to obscure, if not to ruin, meaning. The “life” that biology grasps is a threat to “existence,” which is precisely that which never allows itself to be “programmed” or instrumentalized.

    2. Derrida, and Heidegger’s Immunity

    In Of Grammatology, Derrida highlights the importance of the notion of the genetic program, with reference to François Jacob. He comments on the fact that the cybernetic conception of program determines Jacob’s genetic definition, but he does not draw the same conclusions from this as Heidegger. Indeed, for Derrida, in Of Grammatology, the genetic program appears primarily as writing: “the entire field covered by the cybernetic program will be the field of writing … It is also in this sense that the contemporary biologist speaks of writing and pro-gram in relation to the most elementary processes of information within the living cell.” Writing is understood as a characteristic of “all that gives rise to an inscription in general” (9). Citing passages where Jacob compares the living to a text, Derrida demonstrates his complicity in the gesture that substitutes, for the essentiality of life, the economy of inscription and trace that is the “logic of life.”

    Years later in Faith and Knowledge,” an important text that offers a comparative study of religion and scientific reason, Derrida returns to the question of the relation of life to genetic program. But the project and tone have changed. In 1967, the program designates the unmotivated trace, the feature of writing that precedes the constituted identity of all individuals, an open necessity of some sort. In “Faith and Knowledge,” the program, which is inseparable from the machine in both its concept and functioning, is now characterized less as a mode of writing, less as a signature, and more as a certain implementing of time, a relation to the future as anticipation and calculation. A program consists of a series of operations that determine and orient the future, thereby averting in advance the surprising and disruptive character of events. The genetic program appears as a particular case of the undertaking of programming that typifies the overall “performativity” of “techné, of technoscience, of teletechnoscience” (“Faith” 46). In this framework, biology itself becomes “telebiotechnological,” a set of technical procedures that operate on life from a distance (“tele”) by working on its abstraction, virtualization, and uprooting (58).

    Thus, Derrida does not question the term “technoscience” any more than he expresses real concern about the equating of biology with a mode of calculation. Even if he critically examines some of the assumptions of Heideggerian thought about science, he does not appear to break with the fundamental principle of this thought: from genetic program to technoscientific programming, the unity between the march of capitalism —with its imperatives of productivity, profitability, mastery, and control —and the fulfillment of metaphysics occurs in a continuous, univocal manner. In “Faith and Knowledge” we find this irrevocable claim, with its clear Heideggerian influence: “teletechnoscience … is always high-performance and performative by essence” (66). It is clear then that biology, subordinated to this performative logic, can only be viewed as a handmaid to techno-scientific sovereignty.

    How should we understand what must be acknowledged as Derrida’s fidelity to Heidegger? This question immediately prompts another: doesn’t this fidelity cause him to leave the Heideggerian critique of the “zoological definition” of Man intact, undeconstructed?

    It is precisely this critique, and the fidelity to this critique, that I seek to interrogate. Why didn’t Derrida ever ask himself whether the zoological definition of Man was, in fact, best, if only considered from the point of view of the future? Whether, right from the origin of philosophy, it actually contained the possibility of deontologizing life? Indeed, read retrospectively in the light of contemporary biology, the Aristotelian definition of Man as rational and political animal makes it possible to resist the privilege accorded to Dasein over all other living beings, which is precisely what Derrida sought to do elsewhere.

    I return for a moment to the Heideggerian critique of the concept of program. It is true that on this particular point, Derrida appears to distinguish his thought from Heidegger’s, thereby opening the way to a possible dissidence. In fact, in “Faith and Knowledge” Derrida presents a serious challenge to the possibility of tracing a clear dividing line between life and machine, and on first glance this would appear to unsettle the Heideggerian critique of the program, cybernetics, and genetics. In effect, Derrida says, the effort to protect life from the machine is immediately caught up in the mechanics of this same gesture, which repeats itself like an automaton. The critique of the program does not, itself, escape the program; it becomes a contradicting machine. As we know, Derrida named this excessive logic, situated at the limits of biology and politics, with a term borrowed from the field of biology: the autoimmune process.

    In the same way that a living being with an autoimmune disease eventually attacks its own defenses, thought cannot claim to protect life from the machine without using the resources of the machine, without putting into operation a kind of mechanism that turns against it. Thus, it is not possible to immunize life against the machine without calling on the machine, without having recourse, in other words, to the resources of machinic repetition. Derrida writes: “We are here in a space where all self-protection of the unscathed, of the safe and sound, of the sacred (heilig, holy) must protect itself against its own protection, its own police, its own power of rejection, in short against its own, which is to say, against its own immunity. It is this terrifying but fatal logic of the auto-immunity of the unscathed…” (Faith 79–80). When defenses attack what they claim to defend, we have autoimmunity (82).

    Therefore, there is no “life” on one side and “machine” threat on the other, “living being” and “program.” Their dissensual unity is originary and this is what reveals their shared source as “double.” Since any reaction, any reactivity is immediate and quasi-automatic, it seems that everything one imagines one is defending is, for this very reason, mechanically attacked and poorly defended. Autoimmunity is this potentially pathological mechanism inscribed in living beings, a biological anomaly that becomes a philosophical aporia. Autoimmunity is the program turned against itself —with this turning-against appearing virtually as its fulfillment. Gene against antigen, self against non-self, machine attacking itself. The anomaly that Derrida sees as contained in any program reveals its political meaning: autoimmunity is the infernal logic deployed as soon as one begins the process of identifying the enemy.3

    Now one might expect that, having exposed this logic, Derrida would return to Heidegger in the last part of “Faith and Knowledge” to show how he mechanically becomes his own enemy. One might expect that the triggering of the play of autoimmunity would shake the foundations of the Heideggerian analysis of technoscience profoundly and enduringly. Once again, if any position of rejection is bound to mechanically attack itself, the reactive critique of science, along with its supporting ontology, should, strictly speaking, self-deconstruct. The equating of genetics with a mode of calculation should turn against itself, thereby already implicitly announcing the significance of epigenetics. The rejection of the biological definition of Man should also, at the same moment, reject itself. Loaning two of its categories —immunity and autoimmunity —to deconstruction, biology should simultaneously see itself invested with a new philosophical and critical role, finally leaving the ontological and technoscientific enclave in which it is constantly quartered by Heidegger.

    Yet, strangely, at the end of Faith and Knowledge” we witness an interruption in the autoimmunity mechanism. It must be admitted that ultimately the text produces no fatal malfunction in the Heideggerian defense. So what is it, then, in Heidegger that is secretly immunized by deconstruction? What is it? The zoological definition! This immunization of Heidegger is, to my mind, the greatest obstacle to the constitution of autoimmunity as Derrida thinks it, as an instrument of bio-deconstruction.

    3. Derrida Reads Foucault and Agamben

    Even if Derrida, in The Beast and the Sovereign, does question certain dichotomies again —between the living and machine, or dying and perishing —and even if he draws attention to Heidegger’s resounding silence when it comes to the animal, its subordination, and its suffering, he does not, for all that, displace the derivative character of the biological and the zoological in Heidegger’s work. Thus he leaves in the dark what he claims to elucidate, namely, the meaning of these very categories.

    Derrida first returns to the claims Heidegger developed on the subject of the animal rationale in Introduction to Metaphysics. He writes:

    Heidegger [asserts] the secondary character, the fundamentally derived, late-on-the-scene, and (from the ontological point of view) fundamentally very unsatisfactory character of a definition of Man as animal rationale or as zōon logon ekhon. Incidentally, he interestingly and unassailably calls this definition “zoological,” not only but also in the same sense that it links the logos to the zōon, and claims to render account and reason … of the essence of Man by saying of him that he is first of all a “living thing,” an “animal.” But the zōon of this zoology remains in many respects questionable (fragwürdig). In other words, so long as one has not questioned ontologically the essence of being alive, the essence of life, it remains problematic and obscure to define Man as zōon logon ekhon. Now, it is on this unquestioned basis, this problematical basis of an unelucidated ontological question of life that the whole story of the West, says Heidegger, has constructed its psychology, its ethics, its theory of knowledge, and its anthropology. (263–64)

    Does Derrida, in turn, interrogate the whole “unquestioned basis” that shackles the Heideggerian analysis of the zoological definition of Man? Certainly, it is necessary to deconstruct the traditional zoological definition of Man put forward by Aristotle. But again, what does it mean to deconstruct? To intensify Heideggerian doubts? Or is it, rather, to attack these very doubts and to see in the Aristotelian definition the beginning of a self-deconstructive process at work, a sort of time bomb, which, rather than fixing something like an essence of Man for eternity, announces the possible birth of an animal-human subject? Derrida opts for the first of these two choices.

    Indeed, one of the central themes of The Beast and the Sovereign is the critique of the Foucauldian concept of bio-politics and its reinterpretation by Giorgio Agamben. In order to level this critique, Derrida believes that he needs the doubts Heidegger brings to the zoological definition of Man. For Derrida it is a matter of countering the analysis of modern sovereignty as the emergence of the biopolitical (Foucault) and the ensuing lack of distinction between bios and zōē (Agamben). What counts for Derrida is showing that the Heideggerian distrust of the zoological definition of Man is the first critical analysis of biopolitics and that in this sense Foucault invents nothing new. Heidegger would thus have understood long before Agamben that the zoological definition of Man already undermined necessarily the categories of bios and zōē, biology and zoology.

    If they had read Heidegger as they should have, Derrida asserts, Foucault and Agamben would have understood that there was nothing new in “modernity,” that the definition of Man as animal rationale and zōon politikon already initiated the program of biopolitics. Derrida writes: “I am not saying … that there is no ‘new bio-power,’ I am suggesting that ‘bio-power’ itself is not new. There are incredible novelties in bio-power, but bio-power or zoo-power are not new” (The Beast 330). Elsewhere he explains: “The zooanthropological, rather than the bio-political, is our problematic horizon” (65).

    Derrida’s challenge, therefore, does not at all lie in attacking the way Heidegger himself attacks the notion of animal rationale, but rather in entering into a polemic with Foucault and Agamben that glosses over the fundamental importance of this Heideggerian gesture far too quickly, even though it prefigured their own critique in so many respects.

    Attacking the Heideggerian attack instead of justifying it would have meant leaving aside this polemic in order to effectively emphasize all the metaphysics still bound up in Heidegger’s rejection of the zoological and the biological. It would have meant, firstly, raising doubts about the very term zoology, an appellation upon whose outdated use, even already in Heidegger’s time, Derrida does not once comment. For a long time now there has no longer been any zoology, but rather a biology of organisms. “Zoology” has radically renewed itself by integrating the contributions of phylogenetics, biochemistry, population genetics, animal physiology (which develops from biochemistry and cellular biology into comparative anatomy via histology), ethology, and ecology, which studies the interactions between living beings and their environment and which is as interested in animals as in plants, fungi, and abiotic elements. Attacking the Heideggerian attack would have meant attempting to state the extent to which these disciplines have largely enabled a destabilization of traditional concepts of the animal, the relation between Man and animal, and the relation between Man and the non-animal living … by perhaps offering a new meaning for “political animal.”

    Can’t we claim, in fact, that there is a non-“zoological” animal and hence a non-metaphysical definition of Man? That in the Aristotelian definition there is perhaps something that contains an extra-metaphysical meaning of biology – one that would therefore announce a philosophical revolution?

    Contemporary developments in “zoology” are indeed mentioned in Derrida’s seminar, but they are immediately reduced to being no more than actors in the general program of instrumentalizing the living and subordinating the animal that is implemented by “teletechno-biology.” Derrida writes of “the joint developments of zoological, ethological, biological and genetic forms of knowledge, which remain inseparable from techniques of intervention into their object … the living animal” (The Animal 25). These techniques include “farming,” “regimentalization,” “genetic experimentation,” “industrialization,” “artificial insemination on a massive scale,” “more and more audacious manipulations of the genome,”

    the reduction of the animal not only to production and overactive reproduction (hormones, genetic crossbreeding, cloning, etc.) of meat for consumption, but also of all sorts of other end products, and all of that in the service of a certain being and the putative human well-being of Man. (25)

    Biological “knowledge” —and here again, of course, we run into the phobia of everything genetic —thus leads straight to catastrophe. As Derrida reminds us, “the order of knowledge is never a stranger to that of power” (The Beast 279). Like power, biological knowledge has the right to life or death over its object.

    As an example of this power, Derrida comments on the dissection of a large elephant from the Jardin des Plantes in 1681 (Ellenberger qtd. in The Beast 275). This is, in fact, the only example he offers in the seminar on “zoological knowledge.” In this example the link between zoological knowledge and sovereign power appears in full force, revealing “mastery, both political and scientific, indissociably political and scientific, over an animal that has become an object of knowledge – knowledge of death, anatomical knowledge above all – for the sovereign, the king or the people” (The Beast 273). Later in the text, Derrida reasserts the strength of this connection:

    Knowledge is sovereign; it is of its essence to want to be free and all-powerful, to be sure of power and to have it, to have possession and mastery of its object. And this is why, as you had understood, I began and ended last time with a dead body, an immense dead body … I’m speaking, then, of the picture of the dissection of an elephant under the orders and under the gaze of the greatest of kings, His Majesty Louis le Grand. The beast and the sovereign is here the beast as dead ob-ject, an enormous, heavy body under the gaze and at the disposal of the absolute knowledge of an absolute monarch.” (280)

    The meaning of zoology is thus fixed once and for all with this example, which extends from animal anatomy to zoo science.

    It is now crystal clear that Derrida interrogates zoology and biology neither to provoke a rejection of the Heideggerian rejection, nor to examine the ways that contemporary definitions of the animal in particular, and of the living in general, might destabilize not only political sovereignty but also what must be recognized as ontological sovereignty. As we have seen, even without any examination, the question is already settled. Biological “knowledge” upsets nothing, and in any case, it’s not what’s at stake. What counts is not attacking Heidegger, but rather protecting him against those who do not read him, or who do so poorly, even as they claim to know something about the Greek meaning of bios and zōē. First and foremost, it is a matter of salvaging the primacy of the Heideggerian analysis, marking it as a logical and chronological antecedent of subsequent thought on biopolitics.

    “Neither the one nor the other [i.e., Foucault and Agamben] refers, as I believe it would have been honest and indispensable to do, to the Heidegger … [of] Introduction to Metaphysics,” the text in which Heidegger shows that the logos was originarily a “zoology,” “uniting in one and the same body, or one and the same concept, logos and the life of the living, logos and zōē” (Derrida, The Beast 317, 321). This “zoo-logy or … logo-zōēy … will, according to Heidegger, have imposed its authority, even its sovereignty, its hegemonic predominance both over the originary interpretation of the Greek logos and over the Aristotelian definition of Man as logon zōon ekhon, the animal that has the logos” (321). As Derrida also writes, Genesis already said this: “[the logos] was life (zōē)” (313). From that point then, if a biopolitics exists, it is indeed because “there seems to be some ontological affinity between life, zōē, and logos” (314).

    Derrida continues:

    it goes without saying that when Heidegger on the one hand condemns biologism (and clearly modern biologism), and on the other hand denounces as metaphysical and insufficiently questioning the zoologism of a definition of Man as zōon logon ekhon or, a fortiori, as zōon politikon, he is going exactly in the direction of this whole supposedly new configuration that Agamben credits Foucault with having inaugurated. (324)

    Focusing on this point, we thus discover that (1) at the explicit level of analysis it is impossible to make a clear separation between bios and zōē, thus invalidating Agamben’s analysis, and consequently also Foucault’s, for there is nothing “new” in biopower; (2) it is therefore impossible to deconstruct the Heideggerian rejection of the bio-zoological and the ontological background that supports it.

    To conclude, there is no question that Derrida is fully aware of a transformation of biology. In the question of the animal he sees a new approach to life appearing, and this necessarily disturbs the weighty apparatus of the question of being and its consequent thinking of time and of history. Moreover, through its insistence, the animal question shakes up the ontological arrangement of the “always already” and threatens the Heideggerian rejection of the bio-zoological definition of Man. With the two instances of autoimmunity and animal, Derrida has a powerful machine (an autoimmune mechanism) with which to deontologize life (and to grasp the unprecedented political stakes of a redefinition of the political subject as a living subject).

    And yet, as we have seen, this operation of mechanical deontologization —or self-deconstruction —does not occur. It remains stopped at its threshold. Although Derrida would not recognize it in these terms, I believe that the problem is indeed that of a loss of meaning, a threat of desymbolization, as represented by the idea of a deconstructive power within biology. The notion that the symbolic might elude difference, that it might start living. And that it might become animal, and thereby cease being what it is. Therein lies the problem.

    How can it be thought? This question invites further deconstruction. Or perhaps something other than deconstruction. I hope to see this discussion develop in the years to come. Indeed, the stakes in contemporary biology concern not only the living, but also nature as a whole—in other words, everything constituted within contemporary ecological concerns. It is urgent that we continue to free biology from the hefty accusations of biologism that still burden it, in order to finally initiate the interrogation that the survival of Earth demands with utmost urgency.

    Footnotes

    1. See my “Déconstruire la résistance philosophique à la biologie” in Rivista Quadranti, the short excerpt from the essay translated into English as “Deconstructing the Philosophical Resistance to Biology” in Brooklyn Rail, and Morphing Intelligence (49–51).

    2. See Malabou, Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing; Changing Difference: The Feminine in Philosophy; and “One Life Only: Biological Resistance, Political Resistance.”

    3. “… the origin of repetition . . . is . . . the division of the same” (Derrida, “Faith” 71).

    Works Cited

    • Derrida, Jacques. The Animal That Therefore I Am. Edited by Marie-Louise Mallet and translated by David Wills, Fordham UP, 2008.
    • ———. The Beast and the Sovereign, Translated by Geoffrey Bennington, vol. 1, The U of Chicago P, 2009.
    • ———. “Faith and Knowledge.” Acts of Religion. Edited by Gil Anidjar, Routledge, 2002, pp. 42–101.
    • ———. Of Grammatology. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, Johns Hopkins P, 1974.
    • Heidegger, Martin. “Letter on ‘Humanism.’” Pathmarks. Edited by William McNeill, Cambridge UP, 1998, pp. 239–276.
    • ———. “The Provenance of Art and the Destination of Thought.” Translated by Dimitrios Latsis and Ullrich Haase, The Journal of the British Society for Phenomenology, vol. 44, no. 2, 2013, pp. 119–128.
    • Malabou, Catherine. Changing Difference: The Feminine in Philosophy. Translated by Carolyn Shread, Polity Books, 2011.
    • ———. “Deconstructing the Philosophical Resistance to Biology.” The Brooklyn Rail, Sept. 1, 2016. https://brooklynrail.org/2016/09/criticspage/deconstructing-the-philosophical-resistance-to-biology.
    • ———. “Deconstruire la resistance philosophique a la biologie.” Rivista Quadranti – Rivista Internazionale di Filosofia Contemporanea, vol. II, no. 2, 2014. https://www.rivistaquadranti.eu/#blog.
    • ———. Morphing Intelligence: From IQ Measurement to Artificial Brains. Translated by Carolyn Shread, Columbia UP, 2019.
    • ———. “One Life Only: Biological Resistance, Political Resistance.” Translated by Carolyn Shread, Critical Inquiry, vol. 42, no. 3, 2016, pp. 429–438. The U of Chicago P Journals, doi: 10.1086/685601.
    • ———. Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing. Translated by Carolyn Shread, Columbia UP, 2009.

  • Of Other Jaguars: Glosses to the Writing of God

    Riccardo Baldissone (bio)
    University of Westminster, London

    Buried for decades in a deep and stony prison, the high priest Tzinacàn at last deciphers the message hidden by his god on the living skin of his jaguar companion. Yet, he is no longer interested in deploying the power of his discovery to rescue himself. This bitter moment in Borges’s La escritura del dios (“The writing of the god”) presents a narrative deconstruction of metaphysical ideas that may well apply to their modern revival in the language of science, as the quest for simple universal rules and the construction of fur patterns as cellular automata are not too far from the cabbalistic concerns of the Mayan prisoner. Even the autopoietic construction of the living risks contributing to the modern process of recasting ontotheology as physiology.

    All significant concepts of modern biology are secularized theological concepts not only because of their historical development—in which they were transferred from theology to the theory of nature, whereby, for example, the omnipotent god became the omnipotent natural causality—but also because of their systematic structure, the recognition of which is necessary for a sociological consideration of these concepts. Mutation in biology is analogous to miracle in theology.1 Only by being aware of this analogy can we appreciate the manner in which the philosophical ideas on the nature of the living developed in the last centuries.

    Disquieting Continuities

    In 1922, Carl Schmitt writes the original version2 of the above epigraph in order to expose the continuity between medieval juridico-political thought, which he characterizes as political theology, and modern theories of the state. Schmitt’s notion of secularization, which expresses the genetic derivation of the modern juridico-political constructions of the state, is no doubt controversial; yet, Schmitt has the merit of challenging the presumed theoretical autonomy of modern legal and political thought by showing the theological roots of modern juridico-political concepts and structures.

    By replacing “theory of the state” with “biology” in the epigraph, I displaced Schmitt’s model of structural filiation from its intended field to suggest that an analogous relation of derivation may be construed between theological speculation and modern scientific theories.3 Following this logic, the relation would need to be defined according to the specific paths of the various scientific disciplines. For example, while narratives of modern physical enquiries make their Galilean foundation coincide with the rejection of the Aristotelian theoretical framework as endorsed by Scholastic theologians, the study of the living has long carried Aristotelian and Scholastic themes through modernities.

    However, even a sketch of the modern development of ideas on the nature of the living would obviously require much more than a single essay. In order to show the theological and, more generally, metaphysical presuppositions within modern discourses on the living, I will have to replace the proper path of genealogical constructions with the powerful shortcut of another kind of narration. In the Schmittian marauding spirit of my previous misquotation, I will shamelessly plunder a short story written in the late 1940s by Jorge Luis Borges: La escritura del dios, “The writing of the god.”4

    “The writing of the god” brilliantly conjoins brevity and polysemic abundance. Despite its Mesoamerican setting, references to Buddhism proliferate in the accounts of its numerous interpreters. Borges himself recalls a more personal source, namely, his memories of delirium and pain in a hospital bed. The narration may appear to distil this experience of suffering and despair into a superior spiritual achievement: nevertheless, the final outcome may be read in a completely different, and indeed, opposite way. In order to explore this alternative reading, I will inflict upon the prose of Borges, which already consists of only that which is essential, the violence of a summary.

    “The writing of the god”

    After the Spanish invasion of the Yucatán, the Mayan high priest Tzinacán lies helplessly in the darkness on the floor of a huge prison of stone, which he has been sharing with a jaguar for many years.5 A high wall separates the two prisoners, but once a day, when their jailer lifts a manhole on the ceiling to lower their meal, they can see each other through a gated window.6 Tzinacán fills days and years with his memories: “thus—he tells us—I was taking possession of what was already my own” (596).7 He then slowly comes to recall a religious prophecy: on the day of creation, Qaholom, the god of his pyramid, writes a magical sentence, which would give its chosen decipherer unlimited power to face and repel the evils to come at the end of time. At that point, the motionless prisoner sets off on a quest for the written spell.

    In his inner journey, the Mayan priest seems to retrace the path of ancient Greek sages, who look for ontological stability in cosmological features and their material components. He is also struck by the same Platonic and Aristotelian insight that the only persistence in a world of becoming is in the incessant repetition of the cycle of life.8 From there, Tzinacán has only to recall that the jaguar is one of the attributes of the god, so that he may at last focus on the fur of the beast as the constantly renewed palimpsest of the divine writing: “I imagined that network of tigers, that hot labyrinth of tigers, spreading horror through meadows and herds in order to preserve a drawing” (597).9

    Though the search of Tzinacán now has a narrower focus, it is no less demanding, as the prisoner himself dryly recounts: “I devoted many years to learning the order and the configuration of the fur spots” (597).10 He also speculates at length on the form of the divine communication, and considering that any human proposition already entails the entire universe,11 he comes to the conclusion that the god needs no more than a single word to deliver his message.

    One day—or one night, he cannot say—Tzinacán gets frightened by a dream in which his only escape from suffocation is to wake up within another analogous dream, and so on, in an endless series. When the arrival of the jailer brings him back to the reality of the prison, Tzinacán wholeheartedly embraces his condition as prisoner; in that very moment, he experiences union with the deity.12

    While cautioning that his experience is neither forgettable nor communicable, Tzinacán depicts his sudden vision of the Whole as “a most high Wheel” (598),13 which includes “all things which will be, which are and which have been” (599).14 As a consequence, he also understands at once the writing of the god: “It is a formula of fourteen casual words (which seem casual),—Tzinacán explains—and it would be enough for me to say it out aloud for being almighty” (599).15

    The prisoner’s reaction to the epiphany is even more extraordinary than his discovery and his decipherment of the divine code: he does nothing, and he explains that whoever has seen the designs of the universe—as he did—is no longer interested in any specific issue or entity, even if the entity at stake is himself. As he now identifies himself with the universe, he no longer cares about the man Tzinacán, who just has been himself, and who is no longer himself, but another.16

    Absolutes Exposed

    The conclusion of the story may be understood as an expression of mysticism on the part of Borges: nevertheless, two important motivations militate against such a reading. On the one hand, the identification of a literary character with its author is risky, even reckless in the case of Borges. On the other hand, we may consider this story within a series of Borgesian parables on the absolute and its attributes: Borges shows Tzinacán’s power, Menard’s repetition, Funes’s memory, and Cartaphilus’s immortality as features of the absolute that are useless or even humanly unbearable.17

    In other words, Borges provides us with a scorching treatment of absolute ideas, which are exposed through his narrative reductio ad absurdum. This rhetorical technique operates first by accepting the point to be disproved, and then by showing that the consequences of the accepted point are untenable. The method cannot be directly applied to transcendent notions, which by definition exceed their immanent actualization. Yet, Borges bypasses this impossibility by producing the narrative actualization of core concepts of Western metaphysics, from immortality to infinity, and from unlimited knowledge to unlimited memory.

    Once actualized in the fictional world of the story, absolute notions produce consequences that are at odds with any possible expectation grounded in experience. This is why Borges shows the disinvestment of the enlightened Mayan prisoner in his human embodiment: the prisoner’s very enlightened condition, that is, his new identification with that which “the poor and ambitious human words” name as “all, world, universe,”18 is no longer compatible with his previous human identification as Tzinacán. By showing this irreversible bifurcation to his readers, Borges sets up a deictic (or ostensive)19 rather than demonstrative argument about the incompatibility between absoluteness and humanity: the absolute dimension, in its various facets, here appears as properly inhuman. If this holds true, absoluteness is probably also laid bare in Borges’s narration of Tzinacán’s belief—which Plato and Aristotle also share—that living entities partake of the everlasting by reproducing themselves.20

    Permanence and Repetition

    In the Western world, Aristotelian participation in an eternal iteration later becomes sidelined by the concern with individual self-preservation: a concern that is raised by the Stoics and that is later embraced by medieval and modern thinkers, from Aquinas to Hobbes and beyond. However, the postulate of the immutability of species remains nearly undisturbed until 1859 (ninety years before the publication of Borges’s story), when it is shaken by another narration: Darwin gets straight to the point by titling his work On the Origins of Species. Once Darwin establishes the evolution of species, it is no longer possible to imagine that they populate the very “first morning of time,”21 or that they are conceived as ideas in the mind of the creator.22

    Yet, because absoluteness—or objectivity—lies in the eye of the beholder, nowadays we still need to “watch out for amateur and amateurish philosophers trying to stuff archetypes into the genome” (Ghiselin 260). Worse than that, a more subtle longing for permanence seems to renew Aristotle’s attempt to rescue mutable entities as proper objects of knowledge by highlighting their belonging to iterating cycles.

    Aristotle recovers permanence in the supposedly endless iteration of the reproductive cycle, on which he thus bestows the ontological stability of being: moreover, the biological reproductive cycle is possibly the model for the Aristotelian notion of ousia,23 which the Scholastics translate as “substance,” and which can be rendered as “being-something.”24 In contrast, after Darwin, the cycles of reproduction in the realm of the living instead either go helicing25 or are erratically punctuated.26 According to these interpretations of Darwinian evolution, the cycle of reproduction is modified (perhaps but not necessarily continuously) by variations, and it is even occasionally disrupted by the absolute singularity of mutations. Hence it is no longer the result of uninterrupted iteration, but iterability itself and its conditions of possibility that now lay their claim to permanency.

    In other words, after Darwin, jaguars can no longer be examined as a source of timeless revelations,27 as supposed by both Aristotle and Tzinacán (albeit for different motivations28): nowadays, our visibly beautiful felines are instead searched for the invisible beauty of their biological functions.29 These hidden functions can resurface as the mechanisms that supposedly order an immediately visible feature, such as animal fur patterns.

    Mathematical Decipherments

    It is in the second half of the twentieth century that the mechanisms of biological pigmentation patterns are first construed by mathematical means. This construction takes two different paths. In his 1950 paper (published in 1952), “Random Processes and Transformations,” Stanislaw Ulam mentions a theory of automata, namely, a mathematical tessellation30 model, whose elements are governed by the same general rules (274). In the paper, Ulam cites as a source John von Neumann and the lectures he gave in 1949 (the year of publication of Borges’s story). Von Neumann considers cellular automata as simplified simulations of self-reproductive biological systems; Stephen Wolfram (A New Kind 876) recalls that von Neumann seems to attempt to compensate for the structural simplicity of his 1952 cellular automaton by endowing the model with a remarkable (200,000) number of cells, each of which is also attributed twenty-nine possible states.

    In the same year, on the other side of the Atlantic, Alan Turing proposes a chemical interpretation of morphogenesis, which he supports with a mathematical model of differential equations: in particular, according to Turing, the diffusion of chemicals in the embryo might also account for fur colour patterns. In the 1970s, John Murray recovers Turing’s patterns in order to claim that the single mechanism of diffusion is responsible for the geometry of animal coat design (144).

    Around this time, Edward Fredkin proposes to generalize cellular automata as representations of space and time, both of which he constructs as discrete rather than continuous. Richard Feynman, too, begins to consider “the idea that space perhaps is a simple lattice and everything is discrete … and that time jumps discontinuously” (468). However, in the 1980s, when Wolfram redefines cellular automata,31 he adds to discretization a new understanding of the relation between simplicity and complexity.

    Wolfram shows that cellular automata operating by very simple rules display complex behaviour, and he suggests that biological pigmentation patterns, like patterns produced by cellular automata, are “generated by processes whose basic rules are extremely simple” (A New Kind 423).

    Outside-text-ness

    In light of scientific research, we may reconsider Tzinacán’s painstaking effort to decipher the message left by his god on the jaguar’s skin. The solitary endeavour of the Mayan prisoner translates into the field of natural sciences the concerns that Abrahamic interpreters direct to the more literal writing of their god(s).32 Within these religious traditions, however, the text of the book of nature is hardly granted equal standing to that of sacred books. A notable early exception is Eriugena, who, in the ninth century, properly sets nature and scripture on equal footing as biforme calceamentum, that is, the two-form shoe of Jesus (307).

    However, like Jewish, Christian, and Islamic enquiries on the supposedly literal writing of god, Tzinacán’s zoological observations are oriented, as Derrida would put it, by an outside-text beacon.33 While the outside-text-ness of monotheist and Mayan gods is immediately revealed by their claim to transcendence, Derrida points out that outside-textness is also presupposed by apparently more modest decipherments, such as, for example, the (Rousseauan and Saussurean) analysis of language and the (Lévi-Straussian) search for anthropological structures. The very notion of grammatology as a traditional scientific discipline has to be discarded because it partakes of these “metaphysical presuppositions” (Positions 36).

    If this holds true, we may compare Tzinacán’s fictional endeavour with another contemporary enquiry, which is recalled by Lévi-Strauss. In sixteenth-century Puerto Rico, some of the mysterious newcomers (Spanish colonial invaders) are kept underwater for weeks, in order to determine whether their corpses would rot like those of ordinary living beings. Lévi-Strauss matches the Amerindian experiments on Spanish bodies with the contemporary Spanish theological search for Amerindian souls, and he famously quips: “The whites invoked the social sciences, whilst the Indians were rather more confident with the natural sciences” (81).34

    Apparently, unlike his Puerto Rican fellows, the Mayan priest only deploys the observation method of the natural sciences in order to achieve his supernatural task. His faith in the presence of the hidden message of the god is not too far from modern science’s belief in the laws of nature, even if these laws are understood as regularities that underlie a variety of natural phenomena.

    Of course, one may observe that the script of the Mayan god is an intentional communication by a personal entity.35 However, even in the nineteenth century, non-Darwinian researchers in the newly defined science of biology,36 such as Agassiz and Owen, relate the notion of species to a similar personal entity, and it would not be difficult to argue that the mind of god has currency as a metaphor (and often also literally) for many of our contemporary physicists and biologists.

    More than that, the belief in an objective natural settlement (albeit transient) cuts across the boundary between transcendence and immanence: this belief may also survive the reframing of the biological order as a dynamical set of emergent properties. Even the commendable attempt to correlate such order to the intervention of the researcher may end up recasting the previous objective order of things as the result of subjective operations.37

    Autopoiesis

    We may consider Humberto Maturana’s parable of the house builders, in which he compares the cognitive behaviour of two teams of workers (Maturana and Varela, Autopoiesis 53).38 One of the members of the first group is appointed leader, and he is also granted a detailed building plan by a providential architect (who would have surely pleased a long list of thinkers, from Aristotle to Descartes to Marx). The second group somewhat embodies Jakob von Uexküll’s “reflex republic” (76) as each member is given, like a sea urchin’s quill,39 the same “neighbourhood instructions”40 (Maturana and Varela, Autopoiesis 53): even more impressive is the similarity between the working conditions of the members of the second team and the operating conditions of the elements of a cellular automaton.41

    According to Maturana, while both teams end up building a house, only the first house building process is isomorphic to a description from the perspective of an external observer; in contrast, there is no isomorphism between this external description and the second process, which “corresponds to the way that the genome and nervous system constitute codes for the organism and for behaviour” (Maturana and Varela, Autopoiesis 54).

    We may certainly welcome Maturana’s acknowledgement that the perspective of the external observer imposes on the biological material the teleological convergence of the plan (the house project with architectural sketches42) as the result of the observer’s post festum cognition of the realized house. Maturana is also ready to admit that this very house is not the object of knowledge of the observer, because, in general, “there is no object of knowledge. To know is to be able to operate adequately in an individual or cooperative situation” (Maturana and Varela, Autopoesis 53).

    Maturana and Varela themselves operate as theorists by constructing “the living being as a self-referential system of circular organization”43—better known as autopoiesis44—that frees the living from its subordination to the teleological plan. Nevertheless, their construction de facto also internalizes within the living individual the cyclical logic of reproduction that defines the unity and the closure of the species. This inner reproduction is understood as both the process of structural change (the ontogenesis) and the unchanging inner organization that grants the survival of the individual.

    We may compare the autopoietic organism with Plutarch’s account of Theseus’s ship, which was rebuilt piece by piece over time, causing one to wonder whether it was still the same boat:45 the growth and the decay of the living add to the ship’s structural replacements structural transformations too. According to Maturana and Varela, these structural transformations must take place in a manner determined by and subordinated to the organization of the living individual: moreover, for them, the organizational closure of self-reproduction—autopoiesis—is the very defining character of the living in general.

    Maturana and Varela do not immediately identify biological systems and their descriptions. It is the gesture of the observer that enacts a distinction between the background and the autopoietic entity, which is thus constituted as separated and one. Here, the eternal closure of the Aristotelian species is replaced by the time-bound closure of individual biological organization, and this very temporary closure results from the subjective operation of distinction. Following Spencer-Brown’s idea that “a universe comes into being when a space is severed or taken apart” (Spencer-Brown v), Maturana and Varela even affirm that distinction is the generative operation of any universe.

    We may observe mutatis mutandis that the Aristotelian knot that ties unity and identity together46 still structures the language of being, which modern science inherits from the Classics through the historical mediation of theology. Of course, the principle of unity no longer resides in the immutable species’ teleological plan, which is to be realized as the ontogenetic potentiality of the individual living entity. On the contrary, according to Maturana and Varela, the relations that determine the dynamics of interactions and transformations of the living entity constitute its organization, which defines it as a unity. Moreover, after the Kantian critical gesture, which salvages metaphysical objectivity by relocating it from the outer world to the inner transcendental conditions of possibility of human knowledge, this organization can no longer be construed as a mere objective feature of the living. Yet, by declaring that “[t]he description, invention and manipulation of unities is at the base of all scientific inquiry” (Autopoiesis 73), Maturana and Varela seem to recast Aristotelian unity under the shape of the subjective operation of distinction.

    Otherwise than Closure

    These considerations take us very far from the Mexican jail and its prisoner, but Tzinacán too is caught between mutually exclusive alternatives: he can identify with either the stubborn autopoiesis of his strained human body or the whole universe (which, as we saw in his sudden epiphany, he perceives as a gigantic and all-encompassing wheel). In other words, his embracing of the totality requires him to renounce the distinction that produces the numerical unity of his individual body.

    As a proud member of a priestly cast in a literate society, the Mayan Tzinacán can rightly claim to have long ago left behind prehistory and its primitive mentality. Hence, at least according to Lucien Lévy-Bruhl,47 he has to endure the burden of civilization, which no longer allows him to participate in the identity of more than one entity.

    Nevertheless, pace Lévy-Bruhl, inasmuch as we begin to identify the burden of civilization as another avatar of Platonic narrations, we need not to follow Tzinacán’s bifurcating path. We may question the unity (and the operational closure) of both the individual and the whole, and we may even detect a will to closure48 still at work in the repeated attempt to define concepts—such as, for example, the living. And what if we at last abandon the endeavour of defining the living and rather focus on the living as part of the cultural processes that recast—and are still recasting—ontotheology as physiology?49

    Footnotes

    1. Mutations do not alter causality, but they are exceptions to ordered replication. Consider Malebranche’s discussion of how volontez particulieres (god’s particular volitions) occasionally modify the general laws of nature, the volontez generales (god’s general volitions) (32), in order to produce miracles.

    2. Here is George Schwab’s translation of Schmitt’s original text: “All significant concepts of the modern theory of the state are secularized theological concepts not only because of their historical development—in which they were transferred from theology to the theory of the state, whereby, for example, the omnipotent God became the omnipotent lawgiver—but also because of their systematic structure, the recognition of which is necessary for a sociological consideration of these concepts. The exception in jurisprudence is analogous to the miracle in theology. Only by being aware of this analogy can we appreciate the manner in which the philosophical ideas of the state developed in the last centuries” (Schmitt 36).

    3. In the same essay Schmitt himself detects Malebranche’s emphasis on volontez generales, the laws of nature that express the general wills of god, as the horizon of the scientific study of nature as a self-sufficient mechanism.

    4. The story was first published on February 1949 in the Argentinian magazine Sur, and was then reprinted in the collection El Aleph. Translations of Borges and other texts are mine unless otherwise noted.

    5. Borges may have been familiar with Popol Vuh, which is the most relevant among the Mayan texts that survived the colonial holocaust. In the book, the third trial that the main characters face in the underworld is entering b’alami ja, jaguar house, which is “crowded with jaguars” (line 4019).

    6. In The Songlines, Bruce Chatwin recalls a visit to a Shaivite sadhu in his Indian den, and he adds an Edenic version of the Borgesian regular exchange of eye views: “Below the hermitage there was a leopard cave. On moonlit nights the leopard would come into the garden, and he and the sadhu would look at each other” (257).

    7. “[A]sí fui entrando en posesión de lo que ya era mío.”

    8. “La montaña y la estrella son individuos, y los individuos caducan. Busqué algo más tenaz, más invulnerable. Pensé en las generaciones de los cereales, de los pastos, de los pájaros, de los hombres” (597). “The mountain and the star are individuals, and individuals die out. I looked for something more tenacious, more invulnerable. I thought about the generations of cereals, of pastures, of birds, of men.”

    9. “Imaginé esa red de tigres, ese caliente laberinto de tigres, dando horror a los prados y a los rebaños para conservar un dibujo.”

    10. “Dediqué largos años a aprender el orden y la configuración de las manchas.”

    11. “Consideré que aun en los lenguajes humanos no hay proposición que no implique el universo entero” (598). “I considered that also in human languages there is no proposition that does not imply the entire universe.”

    12. “Ocurrió la unión con la divinidad, con el universo (no sé si estas palabras difieren)” (598). “It occurred the union with the deity, with the universe (I don’t know if these words differ).” We cannot ignore that Tzinacán’s epiphany of the totality overlaps with his blessing espousal of the here and now, inasmuch as alternative (however awful) to the intolerable dimension of dream: “Del incansable laberinto de sueños yo regresé como a mi casa a la dura prisión. Bendije su humedad, bendije su tigre, bendije el agujero de luz, bendije mi viejo cuerpo doliente, bendije la tiniebla y la piedra” (598). “From the indefatigable labyrinth of dreams, I returned as if to my home to the harsh prison. I blessed its dampness, I blessed its tiger, I blessed the crevice of light, I blessed my painful old body, I blessed the darkness and the stone.”

    13. “[U]na Rueda altísima.” A most appropriate objective correlative to the Whole as a recurring cycle.

    14. “[T]odas las cosas que serán, que son y que fueron.”

    15. “Es una fórmula de catorce palabras casuales (que parecen casuales), y me bastaría decirla en voz alta para ser todopoderoso.”

    16. “Quien ha entrevisto el universo, quien ha entrevisto los ardientes designios del universo, no puede pensar en un hombre, en sus triviales dichas o desventuras, aunque ese hombre sea él. Ese hombre ha sido él y ahora no le importa. Qué le importa la suerte de aquel otro, qué le importa la nación de aquel otro, si él, ahora es nadie.” “Whoever glimpsed the universe, whoever glimpsed the fiery designs of the universe, cannot think about a man, about his trivial sayings or misfortunes, even if that man is himself. That man has been him and now he does no longer care. What is the fate of that other to him, what is the nation of that other to him, if now he is nobody.” There is an uncanny similarity between this and the epilogue of Dino Buzzati’s short story L’uomo che volle guarire (“The Man who Wanted to Heal”), first published on July 29, 1952 in the Italian newspaper Corriere della Sera.

    17. See Pierre Menard, autor del Quijote (440–450); Funes el memorioso (485–490); El inmortal (533–544) in Borges, Obras Completas.

    18. “[L]as ambiciosas y pobres voces humanas, todo, mundo, universo” (598).

    19. The two terms relate to the verbs δείκνυμι [deiknymi] and ostendere respectively, which both use to express the sense of “displaying,” long before this sense is hijacked by Plato and the geometers under the notion of demonstration as a compelling vision (the Platonic gesture includes the shift of sense of the derived term παράδειγμα [paradeigma] from “model as an example” to “model as a prototype”). We are still hostages to this gesture, and to its repetition by Hobbes and his fellow seventeenth-century natural philosophers.

    20. “[L]os jaguares, que se amarían y se engendrarían sin fin” (597). “The jaguars, who would endlessly copulate and reproduce themselves.”

    21. Tzinacán tells: “Imaginé la primera mañana del tiempo” (597). “I imagined the first morning of time.”

    22. Nineteenth-century naturalists such as Agassiz and Owen still held species as ideas in the mind of god, a notion that may possibly be traced to Philo of Alexandria: “in tracing it [a natural system] the human mind is only translating into human language the Divine thoughts expressed in nature in living realities” (Agassiz 136).

    23. Aristotle knows well that οὐσία [ousia] is said in many ways, which include the numerical identity of the individual being (for instance, in Generation of Animals). However, Aristotle also insists that there is a primary sense of the word ousia: in the Categories (3b12) it defines that which is neither part nor predicate of something else, and it is always ἄτομον … καὶ ἓν ἀριθμῷ [atomonkai hen arithmō], “individual … and one in number”; in the book Zeta of Metaphysics (1043a6), Aristotle defines ousia as τὸ ἀνάλογον ἐν ἑκάστῳ [to analogon en hekastō], “the proportion in each being.”

    24. The term ousia is derived from οὖσα [ousa], feminine present participle of the verb εἶναι [einai], to be, that is, being. The Scholastics follow Boethius’s (main) Latin rendering of ousia as substantia, substance: more recently, Düring suggests “existence” as an alternative translation, which is probably reasonable but confusing on the horizon of previous interpretations. Considering that what is at stake is not only the isness of things (rendered by Heidegger as Seiendenheit, “beingness,” and by Sachs as “thinghood”), but also any singular instance of this isness, I would prefer to use the term “being-something.” I deal at length with the notion of ousia in my forthcoming book Autós.

    25. I made up this verbal form from the noun “helix” on the model of “spiral” and “spiralling,” as a visual rendering of the continuous variation of species in Neo-Darwinist accounts.

    26. “Speciation is a rare and difficult event that punctuates a system in homeostatic equilibrium” (Eldredge and Gould 115).

    27. According to Darwin’s theory of descent with modification, “not one living species will transmit its unaltered likeness to a distant futurity” (489).

    28. In Borges’s narration (as well as in Popol Vuh, line 19, where the name K’ajolom identifies the god who has begotten sons), Qaholom is a personal entity, unlike Aristotle’s θεός [theos], the divine, which only becomes personalized in Christian, Islamic, and Jewish adaptations of Aristotelian thought.

    29. This kind of beauty is first explicitly acknowledged by Aristotle in Parts of Animals 645a6: οὕτω καὶ πρὸς τὴν ζήτησιν περὶ ἑκάστου τῶν ζῴων προσιέναι δεῖ μὴ δυσωπούμενον ὡς ἐν ἅπασιν ὄντος τινὸς φυσικοῦ καὶ καλοῦ [houtō kai pros tēn zētēsin peri hekastou tōn zōōn prosienai dei mē dysōpoumenon hōs en hapasin ontos tinos physikou kai kalou], “so we should approach the study of every kind of animal without distaste; for each and all will reveal to us something natural and something beautiful.”

    30. Ulam mentions “an infinite lattice or graph of points,” that is, a regular spatial distribution of discrete elements (274).

    31. “Cellular automata are simple mathematical idealizations of natural systems. They consist of a lattice of discrete identical sites, each site taking on a finite set of, say, integer values. The values of the sites evolve in discrete time steps according to deterministic rules that specify the value of each site in terms of the values of neighboring sites. Cellular automata may thus be considered as discrete idealizations of the partial differential equations often used to describe natural systems (“Cellular Automata” 2).”

    32. We may construct the birth of modern sciences as a shift of focus from the Christian god’s book of revelation to his book of nature. In Il Saggiatore Galileo explicitly claims the latter image in order to underline another shift, from the language of letters to that of mathematical symbols and figures (25).

    33. In De la grammatologie, Derrida famously writes, “[I]l n’y a pas de hors-texte (there is no outside-text) (227).” We may forgive the peremptoriness with which Derrida annihilates the outside-text: thanks to his bold gesture we can now see that the outside-text always comes at a cost, as Latour says of identities, equivalences, and universality in The Pasteurization of France (162). Arguably, the gesture of mere negation is reconsidered by Derrida himself at least under the rubric of the undecidability of the pharmakon, which “is neither the inside nor the outside, … that is, simultaneously either or” (Positions 43).

    34. “[L]es blancs invoquaient les sciences sociales alors que les Indiens avaient plutôt confiance dans les sciences naturelles.”

    35. “[I]maginé a mi dios confiando el mensaje a la piel viva de los jaguares” (597). “I imagined my god entrusting the message to the living skin of the jaguars.”

    36. The word “biology” first appeared in print in its German version, Biologie, in Theodor Georg August Roose’s 1797 Grundzüge der Lehre von der Lebenskraft.

    37. In Critique of Pure Reason, Kant set this rhetorical trick as the general model for the modernities to come: universal forms and categories of thought, inasmuch as shared human abilities, shape human knowledge and grant its objectivity.

    38. First published in Maturana, Biology of Cognition. I suspect an unwitting resurgence of numerology here, as Maturana unnecessarily specifies that each team is composed of thirteen workers.

    39. “Like porcupines, sea urchins have a great number of quills, which are, however, developed into autonomous reflex persons … In the reflex republic of the sea urchin, which has no hierarchically superior center, civil peace … occurs through the presence of a substance called autodermin. Undiluted autodermin blocks the receptors of the reflex persons” (von Uexküll 76–77).

    40. As the activity of each worker far exceeds in complexity the quill’s simple reflex, the analogy is limited to the aspect of locality.

    41. In their 1974 article “Autopoiesis: The Organization of Living Systems, Its Characterization and a Model,” Varela, Maturana, and Uribe make use of a cellular automaton.

    42. We may notice that the word παραδείγματα [paradeigmata], or “examples,” and, after Plato, “prototypes,” first appears in Herodotus to define three-dimensional models (2.86) and—in the singular—an architectural sketch (5.62) respectively. We cannot exactly date Sophocles’s roughly contemporary play Ichneutae, where paradeigmata (line 72) qualify three-dimensional objects too.

    43. “[S]er vivo como sistema de organización circular.” (De Máquinas y Seres Vivos 16).

    44. Maturana recalls that his coin “autopoiesis” took shape “while talking with a friend (José Bulnes) about an essay of his on Don Quixote de la Mancha, in which he analyzed Don Quixote’s dilemma of whether to follow the path of arms (praxis, action) or the path of letters (poiesis, creation, production)” (Maturana and Varela, Autopoiesis xvii). Of course, Bulnes’s reading of Cervantes partially recovers the Aristotelian tripartition of human activities into theoria (contemplation), praxis (nonproductive activity), and poiesis (productive activity). See Aristotle, Nichomachean Ethics.

    45. Plutarch, Theseus 23.1.

    46. See especially the book Iota of Aristotle’s Metaphysics.

    47. Lévy-Bruhl asserts that primitive mentality implies a “mystical participation” (80), that is, the ability to be “at once themselves and something other than themselves” (76).

    48. “Distinction is perfect continence” (Spencer-Brown 1), original italics. I discuss an alternative construction that emphasizes in-between-ness and through-ness in my book Farewell to Freedom.

    49. I have suggested elsewhere the term “onto-theo-physio-logy,” as an alternative to Heidegger’s dehistoricized construction of Western thought as the bipolar disorder of ontotheology. The notion of ontotheophysiology genealogically summarizes the classical, medieval, and modern path of metaphysics as a (Derridean) series of substitutions of center for center: being, god, and nature, that is, φύσις [physis].

    Works Cited

    • Agassiz, Louis. Essay on Classification. Edited by Edward Lurie, Harvard University Press, 1962.
    • Aristotle. Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea, Edited by F. Susemihl, revised by Otto Apelt, Taubner, 1903.
    • ———. Aristotle’s Metaphysics. Edited by W. D. Ross. Clarendon Press, 1924. 2 vols.
    • ———. Generation of Animals. Edited by A. L. Peck, Heinemann, 1943.
    • ———. Aristotelis Categoriae et liber De Interpretatione, Edited by L. Minio-Paluello, 2nd ed. Clarendon Press, 1956.
    • ———. On the Parts of Animals. Edited by J. Lennox, Oxford U P, 2002.
    • Baldissone, Riccardo. Farewell to Freedom: A Western Genealogy of Liberty. U of Westminster P, 2018.
    • Borges, Jorge Luis. Obras Completas 1923–1972, vol. 1. Emecé, 1974. 4 vols.
    • Chatwin, Bruce. The Songlines. Penguin, 1987.
    • Darwin, Charles. On the Origins of Species. John Murray, 1859.
    • Derrida, Jacques. De la grammatologie. Éditions de Minuit, 1967.
    • ———. Positions. Translated by Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1982.
    • Eldredge, Niles, and Stephen Jay Gould. “Punctuated equilibria: an alternative to phyletic gradualism.” Models in Paleobiology, edited by T.J.M. Schopf, Freeman, Cooper & Co., 1972, 82–115.
    • Eriugena, John Scotus. “Commentarius in Iohannem.” Patrologia Latina, vol. 122. Edited by Jean Paul Migne, Imprimerie Catholique, 1841–55. 221 vols.
    • Feynman, Richard P. “Simulating Physics with Computers.” International Journal of Theoretical Physics, vol. 21 no. 6–7, 1982, 467–488. SpringerLink, doi:10.1007/BF02650179.
    • Galilei, Galileo. Il Saggiatore. Giacomo Mascardi, 1623.
    • Ghiselin, Michael T. Review of Richard Owen: Biology without Darwin, a Revised Edition, by Nicolaas Rupke. Integrative and Comparative Biology, vol. 50, no. 2, 2010, 259–260. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/40793151.
    • Herodotus, Histories, vol. 1. Translated by A. D. Godley, Heinemann, 1920. 4 vols.
    • ———. Histories, vol. 3. Translated by A. D. Godley, Heinemann, 1922. 4 vols.
    • Kant, Immanuel, Critique of Pure Reason. Edited by P. Guyer and A. W. Wood, Cambridge University Press, 1998.
    • Latour, Bruno. The Pasteurization of France. Translated by Alan Sheridan and John Law, Harvard, 1993.
    • Lévy-Bruhl, Lucien. How Natives Think. Translated by Lilian Ada Clare, Allen and Unwin, 1926.
    • Lévi-Strauss, Claude. Tristes tropiques. Paris: Plon, 1955.
    • Malebranche, Nicolas. Traité de la nature et de la grâce, Œuvres complètes V. Vrin, 1976. 23 vols.
    • Maturana, Humberto. Biology of Cognition. Biological Computer Laboratory Research Report BCL 9.0. University of Illinois, 1970.
    • Maturana, Humberto and Varela, Francisco. Autopoiesis and Cognition: The Realization of the Living. D. Reidel Publishing, 1980.
    • ———. De Máquinas y Seres Vivos. Editorial Universitaria, 1972.
    • Murray, John. Mathematical Biology, 3rd ed., vol. 2, Springer, 2003.
    • Plutarch. The Parallel Lives. vol. 1. Translated by Bernadotte Perrin, Heinemann, 1914.
    • Popol Vuh: The Sacred Book of the Quiché Maya. Translated by Allen J. Christenson. Mesoweb. www.mesoweb.org/publications/Christenson/PV-Literal.pdf. Accessed 15 November 2017.
    • Roose, Theodor Georg August. Grundzüge der Lehre von der Lebenskraft. Christian Friedrich Thomas, 1797.
    • Schmitt, Carl. Political Theology, Four Chapters on the Concept of Sovereignty. Translated by George Schwab, MIT P, 1985.
    • Sophocles, The Fragments of Sophocles, vol. 1. Edited by R. C. Jebb, W. G. Headlam, and A. C. Pearson, Cambridge U P, 1917.
    • Spencer-Brown, George. Laws of Form. Allen and Unwin, 1969.
    • Turing, Alan M. “The Chemical Basis of Morphogenesis.” Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London. Series B, Biological Sciences, vol. 237, no. 641, 1952, 37–72. JSTOR, doi:10.1098/rstb.1952.0012.
    • Ulam, Stanislaw. “Random Processes and Transformations.” Proceedings of the International Congress of Mathematicians, vol. 2. American Mathematical Society, 1952, 264–275.
    • Varela, Francisco, Humberto Maturana, and Ricardo Uribe. “Autopoiesis: The Organization of Living Systems, Its Characterization and a Model.” BioSystems, vol. 5, 1974, 187–196. Elsevier ScienceDirect, doi:10/1016/0303-2647(74)90031-8.
    • Von Uexküll, Jacob. A Foray into the Worlds of Animals and Humans. Translated by D. O’Neil, U of Minnesota P, 2010.
    • Wolfram, Stephen. “Cellular Automata.” Los Alamos Science, vol. 9, Fall 1983, 2–21.
    • ———. A New Kind of Science. Wolfram. www.wolframscience.com/nks/. Accessed 10 November 2017.
  • How the Other Half-Lives: Life as Identity and Difference in Bennett and Schrödinger

    Jonathan Basile (bio)
    Emory University

    This essay deconstructs Jane Bennett’s and Erwin Schrödinger’s theories of life to demonstrate the untenability of defining life on the basis of either identity (relation to self) or difference (relation to other). Because the living thing is undecidably self and other, its traditional bond to the self-relation of teleology is untenable. Yet relinquishing this trait leaves life indistinguishable from its many inorganic and technical others. Biodeconstruction treats organism, organ, and parasite (part and whole, self and other) as undecidable. Finally, it critiques as metaphysical humanism Bernard Stiegler’s attempt to define a negentropy specific to humanity.

    As though this discourse were a living thing, its members animated by a common purpose, an end present here at the beginning that realizes itself throughout. This vitality is other than figural—there can be no life without this relation-to-self and relation-to-alterity of generalized textuality. The phenomenology of life is and requires the life of phenomenology; only the Sache toward which we direct ourselves—that essence which is never or rarely the words themselves but rather what they ask us to see—could be the animating principle of this discourse, the theme and the engine of our investigation, yet it is never present as such; it can only leave its trace here. Life, then, governs nothing. It can only expropriate itself or be arrogated, summoning the other who can read into or out of it any duplicity or heteronomy, treating its members as organs of the other or as so many parasites.

    Asking after life threatens the self-certainty of the biological and philosophical discourses that seek it. Inevitably, the question draws to itself the most fundamental terms of philosophical thinking. Life implies a certain relationship to time, not of repetition but of invention; it is thought to orient, understand, even create the future. This necessary reference to what is beyond the present, beyond immediate perception, implies an internality constructed by the relationship to self, something already resembling consciousness.1 But where is this temporality, interiority, and conscious quality of life? Who would feel comfortable pointing to some aspect of their world or their thinking and saying, “there it is: not a vital effect, but life itself”? What could life feel like if it were the ground of all feeling? How can we think life if it is the very form of self-relation that undergirds consciousness? Is it any easier to locate it in ourselves than in the other? We understand life both as a self-contained, self-regulating, and self-reproducing whole, and as a ceaseless self-transcendence or transgression, an openness on the outside. Without the life of the other, the shock of arrival or heteronomous invention, there would be no life of the same, no life at all. This undecidability will be what develops itself through this discourse, what preserves itself through difference and historical upheaval—do we live, or does the other live through us?

    We have learned to be wary of the form of the question “What is?” Being is not a being, time is nothing temporal; the presumption that we are searching for an essence when we ask after them is unjustified. Similarly, life is nothing vital, not a living thing. It cannot be any of its accomplished forms because it exists only as an ability to preserve yet transcend the given. Nonetheless, natura naturans is sometimes imagined as a great metabolic process, a vital force that realizes itself and its ends through the constant upheaval of inorganic and organic matter, perhaps even through the instability of space, the transformation of nothingness into subatomic particles, and the unfolding of cosmic time. Once we suspend our confidence in the direction of time and call into question the empirico-scientific status of the new, of invention and creativity, then we can understand life as a name for différance and dissemination, a fragmentation that can only be regathered or cathected into an organic unity by a fundamental violence. My attempt here will be to show that this dis-organic force destabilizes attempts by theorists and scientists to make life the stable object of an empirico-positivistic discourse—that life is deconstruction.

    New Materialist studies such as Jane Bennett’s Vibrant Matter represent life as a positivistic phenomenon, an empirically available substance. The field of New Materialism is defined by opposing the purported tendencies of past thinkers to grant agency, activity, and self-possession to cultural, linguistic, or human actors while understanding matter as passive and inert. Yet merely reversing these binaries risks transferring the most oppressive and logocentric notion of the sovereignty of the autonomous subject onto a new agent. Jane Bennett goes as far as possible in this direction in her Vibrant Matter, the fundamental premise of which is that all matter, organic and inorganic, is living, inventive, and free.2 By declaring all matter to be living, the very possibility of recognizing life differentially disappears in Bennett’s work; nonetheless, she claims that science can offer empirical verification of its existence:

    The machine model of nature, with its figure of inert matter, is no longer even scientific. It has been challenged by systems theory, complexity theory, chaos theory, fluid dynamics, as well as by the many earlier biophilosophies of flow that Michel Serres has chronicled in The Birth of Physics. . . . Yet the popular image of materialism as mechanistic endures, perhaps because the scientific community tends to emphasize how human ingenuity can result in greater control over nature more than the element of freedom in matter. (91)

    This appeal to chaos theory (to prove that all matter is contingent and therefore free, creative, and living) misrepresents its fundamental discoveries.3 The study of chaotic systems could never prove that they are contingent in themselves; mathematicians of chaos have shown that completely unpredictable behavior can emerge from purely deterministic interactions, and that what is completely predictable for us can nonetheless result from stochastic processes. Chaos is a science of the undecidability of necessity and contingency, a reminder that the laws we ascribe to nature are never the laws of nature itself—we will never know if a violation of any such law is a miracle or our mistake. If we accept the undecidability of contingency and problematize its relationship to freedom and life, we can no longer look out at the world and “see” life as a simple phenomenal occurrence. The subjection of inorganic matter to the deterministic laws of Newtonian mechanics and the tendency toward indifference of thermodynamics allow for the appearance of life as a challenge to those constraints. Declaring all matter to be free does not place it in the immediate, phenomenal light of vitality, but rather destroys the ground from which anything resembling life could have emerged.4 While I agree with Bennett that matter cannot be reduced to necessity and determinism, the reversal she attempts by equating it with contingency and freedom is untenable. Rather, matter is undecidably necessitated or contingent, free or constrained, heteronomous or autonomous—and life is one of the names for this self-contradiction.

    It is both necessary and impossible to think life as identity and life as difference—a paradox we can investigate by turning to Erwin Schrödinger’s foundational attempt to articulate the differential view. Schrödinger is not a straightforward interlocutor for New Materialism; he espouses some notions that New Materialists would consider conservative (such as the necessary legislation of the gene), while anticipating other New Materialist ideas (such as the indeterminacy of matter and a certain value placed on novelty). He is neither a precursor to nor a target of New Materialist critique, but I juxtapose him with Bennett’s project to allow these ideas to communicate, and to arrive at a better understanding of life’s aporias. Schrödinger’s attempt to treat life differentially does not make it any easier to answer the what-question. His 1943 lectures, What is Life?, take life to be a local violation of the second law of thermodynamics, a differential reduction of entropy. That is, the living thing is a pocket in which the world becomes more ordered rather than more disordered. He names this tendency negative entropy or negentropy.

    The deconstructability of Schrödinger’s premises can help us to understand a broad range of attempts scientists have since made to create mathematico-quantitative approaches to the question of life. Often, these hypotheses come from theoretical physicists or chemists, as they necessarily equate the organism with the mechanical operations of its chemical substrate. These approaches include mathematical descriptions of life as a complex system, structuralist descriptions of organic form, and the chemical description of life as an out-of-equilibrium dissipative system. These representations necessarily eliminate from our conception of life any reference to final causality or purposiveness, its traditional essence. If these formulae defined life, we would be mistaken every time we related to a living thing, including ourselves, as though it had a will or desire (a capacity for ends). This lack of teleology remains true even in the case of the sciences of complexity or chaos, where it has become commonplace to speak of the “self-organization” of the described elements. While it may be accurate that chemicals aggregate to form highly structured patterns (say, the designs on certain seashells) without the need for a blueprint residing in some master molecule, this merely gives expression to a necessity of mechanistic thought; it is always the case, in mechanism, that the principle of motion and the mind that intuits it are external to the interaction being described or known—consciousness of the law is not represented as causal, and so an impetus of scientific inquiry is satisfied, in that we are describing an interaction as if it took place whether we know it or not. If, for example, the spots of a cow are drawn according to a genetic blueprint (the reductionist, as opposed to the emergent, self-organizing view of a reaction-diffusion system), this still does not mean that the gene is conscious of the pattern it brings about.5 And it is not the case that eliminating the blueprint brings about anything like a self-originating causality, let alone a consciousness or purposiveness, but merely suggests that the other who elicits this behavior from the subject is another like itself (e.g. activator and inhibitor chemicals). Though scientists and theorists often speak as though consciousness and life will ultimately be explained by emergence—as if teleology were itself the telos of a mechanism without end—it is rather the case that they form a fundamental logical and phenomenological contradiction.

    We can understand the failures of these approaches to arrive at a coherent concept of life by examining the contradictions of Schrödinger’s attempt to quantify vitality. Despite offering a differential definition of life, he devotes the bulk of his What is Life? lectures to identifying the material substrate of life. In addition to the contradiction inherent in this method (if difference is the essence of life, it cannot reside in a stable and self-identical substance), it defers the question of essence. Most of Schrödinger’s work is focused on the question of how—imagining a physico-chemical basis that could ground what are assumed to be the manifestations of life (whose whatness is presupposed). The first half of his lectures, which describe why “the material carrier of life” must be an “aperiodic crystal” (5), take for granted that life is a relative stability or permanence, and that it is a substance. This procedure simply adopts a commonsense or pseudo-scientific idea of the properties of life and transfers them to its assumed material basis. What is it that makes these properties be, and makes them the properties of life? As long as self-determination and self-organization define the organism, life must be a force outside any and all of its material instantiations. Schrödinger’s theory is no exception to this rule, and his presuppositions about knowledge share this prejudice toward permanence and stability. He begins by describing the Brownian motion of atoms or small molecules, tossed about unpredictably by their collisions. From this he derives the necessity that the brain and the living thing must be larger than this frame of reference: “what we call thought (1) is itself an orderly thing, and (2) can only be applied to material, i.e. to perceptions or experiences, which have a certain degree of orderliness” (9). This desire for adequation perhaps defines the scientist: the idea that if thought is orderly unto itself, and life and matter are orderly unto themselves, then the two will comprehend each other perfectly. On the other hand, imagine an impassive God for whom 1,000 of our years are but a day. Imagine this god says to itself, “Those humans, their minuscule interactions are so unpredictable, but they always tend toward mutual destruction. Think of the chaos if one were to witness existence from their perspective. Surely consciousness and thought of any kind, at least any stable kind, is impossible for them.” We should not conclude from this that particles are conscious, but only that their consciousness is no more impossible than our own. At the very least, we should recognize that relative stability is insufficient to produce the manifestations of life, among them the self-relation of consciousness, even if such relativity is our only access to the phenomenon.

    Of course, any scientist will tell us that entropy—the disorder in a system—is rigorously quantifiable. Even if it is impossible to declare a framework (for instance, motion of particles or motion in the human world) ordered or disordered in absolute terms, Schrödinger is at least mathematically justified in describing the living being as a local violation of the principle that entropy always increases.6 This second law of thermodynamics is true only outside the organism, in the world into which it expels its waste—or, as Schrödinger puts it, expels disorder.

    After taking for granted the nature of the living thing and deriving the properties of its material substrate from its assumed characteristics, he finally poses the question, “What is the characteristic feature of life? When is a piece of matter said to be alive?” (69). He answers: “When it goes on ‘doing something’, moving, exchanging material with its environment . . . for a much longer period than we would expect an inanimate piece of matter to ‘keep going’ under similar circumstances” (69). Even granting that Schrödinger uses an admirably accessible, everyday language throughout these lectures, we cannot accept this definition as thorough enough. The recourse to relativism here is not grounded in an observable quantity (such as entropy) but in our expectations (who, “we?”). His plain speaking effaces the difference between mechanical and final causality, which is still at the foundation of the epistemology of life. What we observe is an effect of life only when we posit its end as its origin, which is fundamentally different from a mere endurance of something according to mechanical causes. According to the definition Schrödinger puts forward, we would have to grant life to the atomic dance, a growing stalactite (a “periodic solid”), a river, weather patterns, and to the motion of the planets, as well as to all technology. Faced with this need to refine his definition, Schrödinger would likely invoke something like a difference between heteronomy and autonomy, outer and inner. In our examples, an external energy such as gravity acts on matter that offers nothing but its inertia and momentum, so we think. On the other hand, the living thing turns this external energy into its “own,” to be used for its own purposes (finality). Ultimately, I do not think one can rigorously identify the phenomenon of life without eventually invoking qualitative difference, internality, and futurity, even if this positivity stands in a relationship of contradiction or aporia with our merely differential access to life. The emphasis on difference is honest in one sense: life never appears as such. But difference alone can never answer the question why or respond to the claim that there are living things at all—what gives life?

    Crystal formations and other solids pose a problem for Schrödinger’s theory, because they are highly ordered but not, by most accounts, living. To differentiate life and matter, he invokes the concept essential to Bennett’s theory, the concept of novelty. There are two ways, he says, of building large associations of molecules:

    One is the comparatively dull way of repeating the same structure. . . . The other way is that of building up a more and more extended aggregate without the dull device of repetition. That is the case of the more and more complicated organic molecule in which every atom, and every group of atoms, plays an individual role. (60)

    The former describes the “periodic,” the latter the “aperiodic” solid. The emphasis on division of labor and individuality is a classic topos of vitality, the part dependent on the whole and working to its benefit. It illustrates perfectly what Derrida would tell us about iterability: that repetition depends on difference and vice versa. Too much repetition and one feels that the sort of self-guided activity thought to govern the living is absent. Nevertheless, the “individuality” Schrödinger praises only functions as a ground for life if its operations return to a central identity, a repetition of the living. Too much difference would be entropic dissemination. Because there is no essential separability of difference and repetition, life and its others, Schrödinger must lash out at the one, attacking “dull” repetition to feign the purity of what nonetheless depends on it. In a less guarded passage, he describes the abyssal difference thus:

    The difference in structure [between periodic and aperiodic crystals] is of the same kind as that between an ordinary wallpaper in which the same pattern is repeated again and again in regular periodicity and a masterpiece of embroidery, say a Raphael tapestry, which shows no dull repetition, but an elaborate, coherent, meaningful design traced by the great master. (5)

    This is not the only place where Schrödinger’s discourse is “less becoming of a scientist than a poet” (79). Here the recourse to the self-gathering of consciousness is most explicit—what is composed of diversity can only be woven together by the intentions of a “great master,” a figure whose spiritual connotations (and the link thus formed with vitalism) should not be overlooked.

    Why could a great mind not realize its will through mechanism and “dull” repetition? Why is contingency or novelty a sign of agency, consciousness, the return to the same of the voluntaristic subject? Bennett makes the same assumption when she identifies vitality with contingency. The necessary relation of difference and repetition, that life must transcend itself to return to itself, is a structure Derrida calls ex-appropriation. We find the need for repetition in Schrödinger’s insistence that life be orderly, stable, and permanent, that it have a stable, material substrate—a gene—“unperturbed . . . for centuries” (47). In fact, his confidence that the chromosome is both “law-code and executive power,” “architect’s plan and builder’s craft” (22), that it is “fateful,” determining the development of an individual with Laplacean necessity, shows the full extent of his desire for a repetition of the same. It is “the code-script determining all future developments of the organism” (61). We cannot chastise him, in 1943, for failing to foresee the discoveries of epigenetics,7 but we should at least remind ourselves that what it means to have the “same” gene is no more certain than the identification of the “same” phenotype.8 And what exactly counts as a “development” here? It is not trivial to point out that the future of the organism depends on nutrition, damage, and death—the living thing is only a certain relationship with its outside.9 To acknowledge fully the relationship of the living to its others would undo our certainty of anything like organic unity, as well as its agency or activity.

    Schrödinger shows us, if nothing else, that life as difference is no less aporetic than life as identity. As with Saussure’s structuralism, a scientist who attempts to isolate synchronic stability by means of a differential definition of his subject will be forced to suppress the onto-phenomenological question of genesis. One finds the same deconstructible tension between Schrödinger’s acknowledgment that life is a differential form (not a substance), and his insistence that it be identified with a certain material substrate (as language was tied to the phonic substance by Saussure). It is not enough to offer a differential definition while clinging to received notions of essence. One must see life not as what differs phenomenally from the inorganic, but as what differs from itself, in a manner that could be called internal only to the extent that it is never manifest as life, as itself, as such. The living thing must be capable of difference-from-self in space and time, drawing together multiform types and arrangements of matter and metamorphosing throughout its lifespan. This fragmentary foundation guarantees that it will never be simply identifiable with matter, phenomenality, or quality—nor will consciousness provide a ground or any supposed internality or unity, which could only express itself as life by means of the intrusion of alterity. That is to say, the origin of the living thing or life in general, which we imagine as a unity, is always already differentiated.

    The structuralist resonances of Schrödinger’s project are anything but idiosyncratic. Michel Morange, historian and philosopher of science and a cell biologist who worked under François Jacob, displays a similar pattern throughout Life Explained, his 2003 investigation of the essence of life. He draws on recent biological research to problematize the traditional predicates of life; what was thought to be a property of an individual living organism proves to be interdependent on adventitious contributions from sources that may or may not qualify as themselves organismic.10 In a chapter entitled “Life as a Living System,” Morange considers endosymbiosis, lateral gene transfer, and programmed cell death among monocellular organisms as evidence that life is not a property of an autonomous individual but a product of the interaction of components that problematize our notion of the self-related organism. He concludes,

    Nor are the interactions between organisms merely the product of preexisting life forms; they are part of the very possibility that these organisms should be alive at all. This dialectical relation between autonomy and totality is therefore a key characteristic of life, for life was a system from the moment of its inception. (109; emphasis added)

    In this proclamation we can hear the echoes of Lévi-Strauss’s structuralist assertion that “language can only have arisen all at once. Things cannot have begun to signify gradually” (59). All of the consequences that follow for structural linguistics will then appear in the field of vital phenomena: a) no individual thing can be considered the substantial representative of life, but life will emerge from their differences; b) the relations of life’s traditional representatives are no more its exclusive domain than the relations of molecular structures, information, or technology; c) the question of genesis is foreclosed—there is no more place for a speaker’s intentions in linguistic structure than there is for the purpose or purposiveness of an individual in the life-system; d) despite being sutured to these living signifiers, life exists only in the spectral doubling of their differences by a similarly differential system of signified concepts, in this case those grounding a biological taxonomy; e) a truly scientific understanding of the life-system would define these taxonomic concepts without reference to any particular synchronic tranche of the life-system; and f) these ideal interrelationships can only be permuted to form any particular life-system—the structural system of idealities is itself total from its inception; no more and no less life can come to be, no novelty and no invention. The field of structuralist biology moves in the direction indicated by these premises.11 We can expect that problems akin to those Derrida uncovered in Saussure’s structuralist linguistics and Lévi-Strauss’s structuralist anthropology will reappear in any structuralist biology (and in Schrödinger’s approach).

    If it is not possible, by such means, to define the essence of life, it will be no more possible to deploy a theory of negentropy to capture what is proper to humanity, nor to deliver us unto our salvation, which would be our proper end. Bernard Stiegler has taken up Schrödinger’s theory in service of such a goal, by suturing it to a messianic discourse befitting the new newisms. Stiegler claims to identify a form of negentropy unique to human beings, which he terms a “neganthropology.” He distinguishes humanity from animals on the classic but long defunct theory that we are the only tool-using animal: “It is not only the biological structure of humankind that, as is the case for all living beings, is negentropic. Cultural structures are too, in principle” (“To Love” 43). He explains in a note that this is a departure from Schrödinger: “human time exceeds the process of negative entropy by which Schrödinger and Brillouin characterized the living, by inscribing negentropy outside of this living” (“To Love” 85, n. 10). It would be enough to point to ants, bees, and beavers (among other orderers of the external world) to dismiss Stiegler’s anthropocentric exceptionalism. But a more essential criticism would problematize his ideas of inside and outside, which are fundamental to any theory of the living, as we have seen. Stiegler’s attempt to place negentropy outside the living is in one sense a departure from Schrödinger, who creates a definition of life capacious enough to include all technology, even if this could have proven problematic for his theses. From Schrödinger’s perspective, we might be forced to say not that humans (and all other tool-using, nest- or warren-building, etc. animals) create order outside themselves (i.e., outside the living), but that they create technological life. In fact, precisely because Schrödinger’s differential definition effaces the question of origins, it also effaces any difference between technology and nature, technē and phusis (the latter being that which supposedly has its origin in itself).12 So the living being would create life wherever it placed things in relative order, and individuation would occur wherever a border with disorder was manifest (which would mean, of course, that life was relativistic—that from one perspective an organism is a living unit, and from another its vital brain is surrounded by a dead disarray of tissues, its living nuclei by relatively disordered, unliving cytoplasm, and so on). Furthermore, life only comes to be by allowing for passage across this border. There is no sense in saying that only one animal operates on its outside. We may find differences of degree (a human city creates a greater quantity of negentropy than an ant colony, for example), but life exists as life only when it is open onto and can transform its exterior. It lives by making its exterior interior, that is, by bringing it to life.

    This is far from the only vestige of metaphysical humanism in Stiegler’s neganthropology. In Automatic Society, The Neganthropocene, “Escaping the Anthropocene,” and “The Anthropocene and Neganthropology,” he reserves an entire chain of classical predicates for the anthropos (including art, language, and freedom), grounded in its assumed self-consciousness, and made the basis of a messianic, soteriological promise. The technological capacity that Stiegler identifies uniquely with humanity creates a hyperbolic form of both entropy and negentropy. In “Escaping the Anthropocene,” he has to play a bit fast and loose with the risk posed by the “anthropocene” to make it fit this framework—the “consumption of fossil fuels” threatens life on earth with a different sort of heat death than the one that refers to a maximization of entropy (3). Regardless, he seems more concerned with the ideal side of the equation: whether our work produces or obliterates knowledge. That other classical bulwark of humanism, the hand, plays an important in this one-sided account of manual labor:

    Manual work that produces negentropy and knowledge . . . was replaced in the nineteenth century by . . . machinery that was entropic not just because of its consumption of fossil fuels, but because of its standardization of operating sequences and the resultant loss of knowledge on the side of the employee. (3)

    Obviously, manual work also uses energy, and machine labor also creates order; one could circumscribe Stiegler’s whole discourse by pointing out that he treats differences of degree as though they were differences in kind.13 He then affirms that “technical life is an amplified and hyperbolic form of negentropy” (10): that where the danger is, there grows the saving power also. It is worth pointing out, if we hope that our production of negative entropy will be our salvation, that more contemporary thermodynamic understandings of life represent life as a dissipative system, which creates local order only to speed the ultimate dissolution of an energy gradient into maximum entropy.

    According to Stiegler, technology creates entropy and ignorance, but human consciousness and freedom can place it in the service of salvific negentropy. Perhaps he has in mind the theory of information entropy when he invokes an entropy of knowledge, though he never makes this clear or develops it.14 Regardless, he posits that our current economy threatens to make entropic exhaustion an ineluctable fate that excludes any possibility of a future or promise. That future is replaced by a calculable (machinic) becoming of repetition in which we lose our humanity in ignorance and mere life (he uses the phrase “purely organic” (10)). The alternative lies in a self-conscious decision; “Freedom is here a question of knowledge” (5), and even if all work creates both entropy and negentropy regardless of its degree of technicity, he makes saving humanity seem as simple as knowing the difference between the two. Our work is “pharmacological,” by which he means undecidable, but seems to be easily sorted out by self-consciousness: “[the organological dimension] requires continual arbitration —negotiations that are operations of knowledge as therapies and therapeutics” (8). The messianic anthropos can bring about its own salvation if its “arts,” “works,” and “science” “project an infinite protention of a promise always yet to come” (11; emphasis added), and if a consciousness of our negentropic production “will allow us, in a literal sense, to save time” (12). Our salvation depends on the same force that has oriented metaphysico-humanist messianisms from Aristotle to Marx, the “noetic work” (16), oriented to a good beyond pleasure and creating value through its labor because it exists in the logos, or in the head of the architect before it is constructed. If the opposite of fateful ignorance for information entropy is salvific knowledge, what is the opposite of heat death in physical entropy? As always, Stiegler correctly addresses undecidability before taking refuge in a one-sided solution. He acknowledges that “life in general . . . as negentropy is always produced from entropy, and invariably leads back there: it is a detour” (10). The condition he identifies as uniquely neganthropological—the artificial manipulation of negentropy—actually holds for life in general. Nonetheless, if we are to prove to be “unlike purely organic beings,”15 how could this come to pass unless we truly “infinitize” ourselves (10–11)? If we follow this thread to the conclusion he doesn’t dare utter, but which fits with every metaphysical turn of his discourse, then we would no longer be a mere detour between two disorders but could achieve an unending order, an infinite and eternal life. Otherwise, what’s the difference?

    Given that Stiegler’s discourse posits an undecidability (for example, all life produces both entropy and negentropy) followed by its one-sided overcoming (self-conscious human life can cultivate negentropy alone), it seems worthwhile to examine his strange appropriation of Derridean terminology. He offers a curious derivation for the “pharmacological”: “the organological dimension (that is, the technical and artificial dimension) of the negentropy characteristic of anthropos” means that the human being is “pharmacological, that is, both entropic and negentropic” (8). Strangely, though he has already acknowledged this neg/entropy as the condition of all life, he derives its human form from our metaphysical essence as the unique artificers. Of course, for Derrida, no aspect of undecidability or deconstructibility depends on human consciousness, as though things were straightforwardly self-identical in themselves and became undecidable once a thinking substance attempted to grasp their self-sufficiency. Rather, consciousness and unconsciousness, matter and idea, human and nonhuman are themselves subject to the sway of undecidability and are produced out of a différance they cannot reappropriate. The dream of seizing control of the archē leads Stiegler to create this strange origin story for “pharmacology.” Once undecidability depends on human thinking, that thinking can easily dispose of it; Stiegler speaks of a “pharmacological knowledge constituting a neganthropology in the service of the Neganthropocene” and of “passing from anthropization to neganthropization by cultivating a positive pharmacology” (13; emphasis added). Perhaps he has in mind Derrida’s reference to an affirmative deconstruction when he names a “positive pharmacology.” But Derrida refers to the possibilities opened by the deconstruction of traditional binaries and a thought that moves otherwise, not to the one-sided, positional reinstatement of those same binaries. Stiegler’s dalliance with undecidability, and with Derrida, is always comfortably superseded by an enduring metaphysics of presence.

    Différance appears in a similarly de- or perhaps re-familiarized role in Stiegler’s text: And if it is also true that différance is an arrangement of retentions and protentions, as Derrida indicates in Of Grammatology, and if it is true that for those beings we call human, that is, technical and noetic beings, arrangements of retentions and protentions are trans-formed by tertiary retentions, then we should be able, on the basis of this concept of différance, to redefine economy and desire. (10)

    There is no such a definition of différance (“arrangement of retentions and protentions”) in Of Grammatology. Instead, a passage that discusses différance along with Husserlian time consciousness reads: “And deconstructing the simplicity of presence does not amount only to accounting for the horizons of potential presence, indeed of a ‘dialectic’ of protention and retention that one would install in the heart of the present instead of surrounding it with it [l’en entourer]” (67). If we allow for the deconstruction of the self-presence of the present, then we would lose the ground that distinguishes what Stiegler calls primary retentions (perceptions), secondary (living memory), and tertiary (which he refers to recording technology, and which Plato would call hupomnesis). Similarly, if we recognize prosthesis at the origin, we lose our specific difference as “technical” beings, as well as the self-containedness of our “noetic” existence. Thus, the idea that our ability to manipulate time digitally allows us to control différance and all its traces is untenable. As with “pharmacology,” différance is here subordinated to a form of self-presence in order to claim that we—as uniquely self-conscious beings—have dominion over it.

    Stiegler addresses his inheritance of Derrida in a footnote attached to a reference to Whitehead’s and Simondon’s concept of process: “It is this issue that the chorus of monkeys and parrots sung by little Derrideans ten years after the death of Jacques Derrida ignores, in the belief they can simply accuse me of having lost sight of différance within an anthropocentric perspective” (13 n. 13).16 The thrust of this passage is not counterargument but name-calling—though it is not, for all that, ad hominem.17 Rather, the “little Derrideans” are compared to animal-machines: the two animals known best for their mimicry, exemplifying the twin faults of animality and repetition.18 While other thinkers are derided for repetition, Stiegler is careful to herald the dubious originality of his own work. He claims that “philosophy since its inception has consisted in repressing the neganthropological dimension of the noetic soul . . . namely, the passage from the organic to the organological” (16), despite the fact that the conceptual framework of his thought can be found in Aristotle and in every philosopher since. Ultimately, the aim of his work is to capture the fetishistic value of novelty, which orients the chain of conceptuality that ties negentropy to our technological and noetic freedom. For example, he heralds “a new state of law that recognizes this pharmacological situation and that prescribes therapies and therapeutics so as to form a new age of knowledge” (16; emphasis added). Again consciousness conquers undecidability, and the telos of this action is revealed as the production of novelty.

    Perhaps the value granted to novelty is the ground that Bennett, Schrödinger, and Stiegler share despite their many differences. Creativity, invention, the ability to break with a program or law, is imagined to be the surest sign of life. Yet deconstruction would remind us that the only true invention is the invention of the impossible, which also renders impossible the return to the same—the agency and activity of some matter, subject, or substrate—by an iterability that makes repetition depend on difference, and difference on repetition. I would suggest that the theoretical value placed on novelty is complicit with the self-assured novelty and the academic and market value secured by theorists for themselves when they declare the advent of a “new” theory, for example a New Materialism. This field has been opened by the violent refusal of the past, by the dogmatic assertion that one can place the subject or the human on one side of history, and matter (and oneself) on the other. Deconstruction problematizes not only such simple binary distinctions, but also any attempt to articulate and delineate historical progress on their basis. The dogmatism of positivistic, inventive life shares an essence with the dogmatism of violently positional theory, which suppresses undecidability to herald its own novelty. It is by no means limited to Bennett or Stiegler. Elizabeth Grosz, in The Nick of Time, invokes the contemporaneity of her subject as a diffuse state of emergency requiring urgent thought (2).19 Her teleological, unified definition of time as “a single relentless movement forward” (5) drives or is driven by inventive life:

    Matter is organized differently in its inorganic and organic forms; this organization is dependent on the degree of indeterminacy, the degree of freedom, that life exhibits relative to the inertia of matter, the capacity that all forms of life, in varying degrees, have to introduce something new. (167)

    In What Should We Do with Our Brain?, Catherine Malabou pushes this messianic tone to its limits: “Brain plasticity constitutes a possible margin of improvisation with regard to genetic necessity. . . . We are living at the hour of neuronal liberation, and we do not know it” (8).

    Is it not another relationship to time that we have been approaching through the practice of biodeconstruction, another relationship within time, of time to itself, or of time to its other? We, the living, can we live time differently, without surety of its forward direction or our own, and certainly without being the agent or active force of its advance (which we should recast as its difference-from-self)? These discourses attempt to live the life of the self, claiming to have put the past to death in order to bring forward their own present, their own self-identity in and with the present. The life of the other, would it not be at the same time both less violent than this life that lives on sacrifice, and the greatest violence possible? Rather than facing forward, as a unity positing the end its members would confirm by reaching, it would turn its head, finding another vantage from which another play of forces uses it as a body, suggesting a point of origin that could only be differentiated in turn, riven by so many perspectives of force. Not a future born of the sacrifice of the past, but an impossible simultaneity, in which we are lived by what is always already not yet there. In this interiority we would find an outside or other (whether or not we found symbiosis, this outside would be symbiosis’s precondition), leaving us with the question in whose interior we are operating as an organ, doing violence as a parasite, or are being digested or incorporated. No quantity of novelty is sufficient to guarantee its presence; no quantity of repetition confirms its absence. It has no quality, a specter just as ready to haunt sloth-like solidity as frenetic dissemination. Its lack of consciousness is not a sign of a primitive stage of development, not a circumstantial failing to be corrected by evolution, but the condition of and for anything like time or novelty coming to be, while rendering them always insecure.

    The greatest violence—Death. The borders that life shares are not only those shifting frames of reference within the world, the teeming activity within us or the expanses beyond. As Heidegger reminds us, death is not a dead thing here in our world, just as life was never a living thing present before us. Death crosses the border of no more borders; it is the point or line from which life draws back as does an animal from danger, by a motion we represent to ourselves as instinctual. A line that does not appear, for a line does not appear without being crossed and crossable. But if it curved, by a force unidentifiable as our own attraction or a push from beyond, to embrace itself as a membrane? What passes then? Passes to life or for life, passes as life? Could we the living be an organ of death? Would we survive such a thought? No concept or purpose could orient our telos, as it would lie beyond representation. No parts could ever be in reciprocity with a whole; self-maintenance and self-repair would be self-destruction. Damage to the members would not be damage to the dis-organism; only by suffering, by damage done to the parts, would they become the whole. And they would become its parts only by doing violence to the whole, transgressing its pure outside. Our body there, where and when we are not.

    Listen.

    Such life as this, is it mute? Can it make of silence a voice or writing? It would be unable, as we so often do, to stifle the voice of the other to claim or declaim its own. Voices, scripts, like so many alien grafts and parasitic nurslings, found in the other or on the self, nurtured in or on the body proper.

    Footnotes

    1. The exclusion of final causes allows Descartes to deny any consciousness or interiority of animals, which excludes life as well as time from the animal-machine.

    2. This positivistic, self-identical representation of life asserts itself even in those New Materialist discourses that most seem to emphasize and celebrate difference. For example, in Karen Barad’s Meeting the Universe Halfway, the claim that relations precede relata stands in direct tension with the desire to celebrate the agency of matter in a one-sided fashion; her text alternates between formulations that emphasize the material over the discursive, and precautions that matter itself is ‘material-discursive.’ So she grants life as agency to all matter—“The physical phenomenon of diffraction makes manifest the extraordinary liveliness of the world” (91) and “It takes a radical rethinking of agency to appreciate how lively even ‘dead matter’ can be” (419 n. 27)—yet the deadly vitality of alterity does not receive a comparable emphasis.

    3. One can critique Bennett’s conclusion from other perspectives as well. The connection between contingency and freedom overlooks a long tradition, including Spinoza and German idealism, which ties freedom to necessity. The relationship of freedom to necessity and contingency is undecidable.

    4. Bennett’s thesis is true to life to the extent that life ought to be something positive, a purposive relationship to self rather than to the other. As we will see when we turn to Schrödinger, it is incoherent to treat life as a differential phenomenon without a ground or genesis in some positive essence. But she errs in attempting to make this positivity accessible to an immediate, empirical gaze. Life is found wherever a whole surmounts its internal divisions and acquires a relationship-to-self that is an object of faith rather than science. We do not know our own life, what ends have been posited by or have emerged from the organism we already are, let alone those of a different species of animal or more obscurely of plants and Prokaryotes.

    5. This is a classic example of the application of non-linear modeling to an organic structure. The reaction-diffusion model, described by Alan Turing in his 1952 paper “The Chemical Basis of Morphogenesis,” represents complicated patterns emerging from nothing more than the diffusion and reaction of one or more chemicals. It remains an open question whether such systems describe the underlying forces in biological pattern formation, but the patterns produced by these models resemble those seen, for example, in many animal coats. Theoretically speaking, the opposite model would be one that posited the resulting pattern as emerging from a pre-encoded blueprint such as might reside in a gene. One speaks of “self-organization” in the case of reaction-diffusion systems because patterns are represented as emerging without the necessity of any such blueprint.

    6. More contemporary understandings of life’s thermodynamics describe the living as a dissipative system, that is, a formation that, while relatively ordered itself (like a tornado or whirlpool), is actually a more efficient means of dissipating an energy gradient. Far from contradicting the second law of thermodynamics, life as a whole, in this view, is only speeding our progress toward entropic indifference. See Lynn Margulis and Dorion Sagan, Acquiring Genomes, 42–50.

    7. For a summary of these developments, see Evelyn Fox Keller’s The Century of the Gene. M. F. Perutz, in “Schrödinger’s What is Life? and Molecular Biology,” claims that Schrödinger should have known better even in 1943, because enzymes were already known to be the executive power. However, he grounds this accusation in the one gene-one enzyme hypothesis, which still maintains the creation of those enzymes by the genetic code. He finds little of original merit in Schrödinger, tracing the idea of negentropy (regardless of its untenability) to Boltzmann and the idea of the genetic carrier as an aperiodic solid to Delbrück. Furthermore, flaws with his theory of negentropy were quickly pointed out to Schrödinger, who added an incomprehensible footnote to later editions of his text, admitting that he should have discussed the concept of free energy rather than negentropy (74–5), though he left the body of the text unrevised. See Perutz’s On this footnote, see Francesco Vitale’s Biodeconstruction, 220–222 (notes 20 and 25 to Ch. 4).

    8. This stability is posited despite Schrödinger’s acknowledgement that when identifying a gene as the material substrate of a phenotype, “Difference of property, to my view, is really the fundamental concept rather than property itself, notwithstanding the apparent linguistic and logical contradiction” (29). Thus the gene, understood as the material ground of phenotypic difference, is no easier to identify than the living thing itself—it is only another differential relation that defers the search for identity or stability.

    9. The search for a governing principle of life, whether it looks for a genetico-material substrate or a psychic, conscious one, must ignore that life is only a certain openness to its outside. No mind or matter will ever possess the sort of undivided sovereignty imagined by Schrödinger (“legislator and executive power”), but can only configure itself as another form of self-otherness and internal diversity.

    10. In light of Morange’s nuanced problematizing of life’s traditional predicates, his own conclusion that life is defined by the “three pillars” of complex molecular structure, metabolism, and reproduction appears dogmatic. I introduce him here because he offers a glimpse of the structuralist account of life, not because I consider him a structuralist—perhaps no one is.

    11. For a lucid introduction, see B. C. Goodwin’s “Structuralism in Biology.” For a more contemporary account of the influence of structuralist thinking on Evolutionary Developmental Biology see Günter Wagner’s Homology, Genes, and Evolutionary Innovation.

    12. Karl Popper raises the objection to Schrödinger’s theory that all technology is negentropic in Unended Quest, pp. 157–8.

    13. It is worth dwelling on this tendency of Stiegler for a moment, because it represents a formula for the avoidance of deconstruction and its suppression in favor of a dogmatic, positional discourse. Deconstruction happens wherever the border erected and enforced finds itself always already crossed. This does not take place in favor of or in order to bring about sameness or indifference; there are always differences of more or less, and one may find more order or negentropy on one side of the divide than the other. But it makes purity and the sort of advance or progress based on a pure rejection of the past impossible. Wherever someone denies contamination and heralds pure differences, a repression or denegation is taking place that harbors not only a potential deconstruction but an ideological motivation to be analyzed. In Stiegler’s case, as with the New Materialists’, a desire for novelty in the form of the sovereign invention of the self-consciousness present to itself undergirds his dissimulation of quantitative difference as qualitative.

    14. On its surface, the theory of information entropy, which attempts to quantify the unpredictability of events (higher information entropy suggests more “new” information given by an event, less repetition or redundancy), can offer justification for those like Bennett and Stiegler in search of a science of novelty. Without being able to examine its intricacies here, we should note at least that information entropy can be measured only of discrete quantities within a system, such as the series of letters in a text, and is unable to account for even the most basic act of reading. In other words, information entropy is a measure of the likelihood of a given letter following another, for example whether “th” will be followed by “e” (likely, low entropy) or “u” (less likely, higher entropy), but it could never tell us how much meaning is generated by a new letter, especially considering that the possibilities of meaning are nonfinite. See, for example, James Gleick’s The Information, especially chapters 7 and 9, and Katherine Hayles’ How We Became Posthuman, ch. 3.

    15. There is no “purely organic” being, and one should be as skeptical of this concept as Derrida was of the “bare life” that justified a discourse of novelty in Agamben’s Homo Sacer (see The Beast and The Sovereign, Volume I, pp. 315–334). Everything in a discourse on negentropy that should tie life to difference requires us to recognize that life must relate to and be contaminated by the inorganic and the outside, that it exists in a tension with it. This is as true of the human as of the protozoan, and challenges both the philosopher’s notions of a pure, animal life devoid of consciousness, freedom, decision, culture, etc., and a pure human thinking and self-consciousness uncontaminated by its others.

    16. It is worth reflecting also on the temporal marker Stiegler chooses to further disparage the “little” Derrideans. “Ten years after the death of Jacques Derrida” functions as a disparagement only if we are so immersed in the value of supposed self-presence that we imagine the time of an idea to be wedded to the lifespan of its author. Still, even according to the most traditional sense of chronology, Stiegler’s protestation ignores the fact that critiques of his work began long before the death of the master. See, for example, Geoffrey Bennington’s 1996 essay “Emergencies.”

    17. He does not offer an explanation of how process theory shifts his discourse beyond either metaphysical anthropocentrism or deconstruction, and a look at the process theorists he mentions is of little help. See, for example, the metaphysical distinctions which remain in Simondon: “a crystal; rather, the physical individual . . . cannot be said to possess any genuine interiority. But the living individual does possess a genuine interiority, because individuation does indeed take place within it” (305).

    18. The fear of repetition runs throughout his work. Again, though Stiegler admits that machinic work creates negentropy, he often pretends it does not: “the time saved by automatization must be invested in new capacities for dis-automatization, that is, for the production of negentropy” (Automatic Society). Machines repeat (bad), humans create the new (good), and these sides are arbitrarily associated with entropy and negentropy, respectively.

    19. “Feminists, and all theorists interested in the relations between subjectivity, politics, and culture, need to have a more nuanced, intricate account of the body’s immersion and participation in the world . . . We need to understand not only how culture inscribes bodies—a preoccupation of much social and cultural theory in the past decade or more—but, more urgently, what these bodies are such that inscription is possible . . . We need to understand, with perhaps more urgency than in the past” (2).

    Works Cited

    • Barad, Karen. Meeting the Universe Halfway: Quantum Physics and the Entanglement of Matter and Meaning. Duke UP, 2007.
    • Bennett, Jane. Vibrant Matter: A Political Ecology of Things. Duke UP, 2010.
    • Bennington, Geoffrey. “Emergencies.” Oxford Literary Review, vol. 18, no. 1, July 1996, pp. 175–216. doi.org/10.3366/olr.1996.009
    • Derrida, Jacques. The Beast & the Sovereign Volume 1. Translated by Geoffrey Bennington, U of Chicago P, 2009.
    • ———. Of Grammatology. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, Johns Hopkins UP, 1976.
    • Gleick, James. The Information. Pantheon Books, 2011.
    • Goodwin, B. C. “Structuralism in Biology.” Science Progress, vol. 74, no. 2, pp. 227–243, 1990. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/43423887.
    • Grosz, Elizabeth A. The Nick of Time: Politics, Evolution, and the Untimely. Duke UP, 2004.
    • Hayles, N. Katherine. How We Became Posthuman. U of Chicago P, 1999.
    • Keller, Evelyn Fox. The Century of the Gene. Harvard UP, 2009.
    • Lévi-Strauss, Claude. Introduction to the Work of Marcel Mauss. Translated by Felicity Baker, Routledge, 1987.
    • Malabou, Catherine. What Should We Do with Our Brain? Translated by Sebastian Rand, Fordham UP, 2008.
    • Margulis, Lynn and Dorion Sagan. Acquiring Genomes: A Theory of the Origin of Species. Basic Books, 2002.
    • Morange, Michel. Life Explained. Translated by Matthew Cobb and Malcolm Debevoise, Yale UP, 2008.
    • Perutz, M. F. “Schrödinger’s What Is Life? and Molecular Biology.” Schrödinger: Centenary Celebration of a Polymath, edited by C. W. Kilmister, Cambridge UP, 1987, pp. 234–251.
    • Popper, Karl. Unended Quest: an Intellectual Autobiography. Routledge, 2002.
    • Schrödinger, Erwin. What Is Life? Cambridge UP, 1992.
    • Simondon, Gilbert. “The Genesis of the Individual.” Translated by Mark Cohen and Sanford Kwinter, Incorporations (Zone 6), eds. Jonathan Crary and Sanford Kwinter, Zone Books, 1992.
    • Stiegler, Bernard. “The Anthropocene and Neganthropology.” Translated by Daniel Ross, Canterbury, Nov. 2014, https://www.academia.edu/12693668/.
    • ———. Automatic Society. Vol. 1: The Future of Work. Translated by Daniel Ross, Polity P, 2016. EPUB.
    • ———. “Escaping the Anthropocene.” Translated by Daniel Ross, Durham University, Jan. 2015, https://www.academia.edu/12692287/Bernard_Stiegler_Escaping_the_Anthropocene_2015_.
    • ———. “To Love, to Love Me, to Love Us: From September 11 to April 21.” Acting Out, translated by David Barison et al., Stanford UP, 2009, pp. 37–82.
    • Turing, A.M. “The Chemical Basis of Morphogenesis.” Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London. Series B, Biological Sciences, Vol. 237, No. 641. (Aug. 14, 1952), pp. 37–72.
    • Vitale, Francesco. Biodeconstruction. Translated by Mauro Senatore, SUNY Press, 2018.
    • Wagner, Günter P. Homology, Genes, and Evolutionary Innovation. Princeton UP, 2014.
  • Biodeconstructing Merleau-Ponty

    Raoul Frauenfelder (bio)
    University of Salerno

    In his courses on the concept of nature, Merleau-Ponty discusses the ontological implications of biology and explores the limits and peculiarities of the preformationism and epigenesis theses. He refuses both explanations, finding that they are partial and introduces a third hypothesis that describes the genesis and structure of life as the emergence of a fold in the unique being of flesh. From this position, he draws a metaphysical gesture that closes the structure of genesis and erases the condition of possibility for life. Biodeconstruction questions this predetermined carnal matrix and points out the differential relation between life and death as the general condition of life.

    This paper discusses the ontological implications of Merleau-Ponty’s reflections on the living being and biology, particularly in the courses on the concept of nature he gave at the Collège de France in the 1950s. In his attempt to define the organism, Merleau-Ponty deals with embryology and points out the limits and the peculiarities of the preformationism and epigenesis theses. My hypothesis is that Merleau-Ponty adopts an ambiguous attitude towards epigenesis. H criticizes preformationism, according to which the future determinations of the living being are already encased, and prefers the epigenesist hypothesis to it. However, in his last course on nature (1959–60), Merleau-Ponty refuses both explanations because they are partial, and he introduces a third thesis that attempts to overcome the bifurcation represented by the alternatives of encasement and epigenesis. According to him, these alternatives are complementary, since they are two aspects of the same process in which life arises as the fold (le pli) of the unique being of flesh.

    In this reading, I suggest that the attempt to close the horizon and to think the relation to the world from the inside of such a closure is precisely what drives Merleau-Ponty to elaborate the notion of flesh (chair) and of the flesh of the world (chair du monde). Nevertheless, the field he tries to circumscribe within this carnal horizon is not homogeneous and continuous; effectively, it remains a differential relation of life and death or life death that resists and pierces the presumed all-encompassing structure of a pervasive horizontality (Horizonthaftigkeit) that Merleau-Ponty defines throughout his entire œuvre. He denies this ultra-structure of life and consequently ends up reaffirming the homogeneity, closeness, and indivision of what I call here (not without risks) the metonym for the infrastructure of his philosophy, namely, the world of flesh.

    In contrast to recent readings of the development of epigenetics and biological theories as the key for re-reading Merleau-Ponty’s philosophy of the body or flesh, I suggest that the closed horizon of this carnal generality reintroduces the idea of the genesis of life as predetermination and self-explanation of the all-encompassing living and carnal being.1 Therefore, Merleau-Ponty repeats the metaphysical gesture of preformation that closes the structure of the genesis of life and erases the condition of possibility for life.

    With his close reading of Derrida’s 1975 seminar, La Vie La Mort, which was devoted to the question of life and death, Francesco Vitale inaugurates the field of biodeconstruction by considering the Derridean interest in biology and the scriptural model of life that biologists import from cybernetics in order to rethink the genesis and structure of the living (Biodeconstruction 2). The implementation of the notion of arche-writing, which Derrida had already articulated in Of Grammatology and in “Freud and the Scene of Writing,” then lead to a deconstructive relation of life and death in a manner that would overcome their dichotomous opposition.2

    If we consider différance as “the irreducible and structural condition of the life of the living, before the supposed opposition of life and death,” as Vitale suggests in his essay “Living On: The Absolute Performative” (133) and if life could be considered as the matrix of deconstruction, then the notion of life implied by Merleau-Ponty produces the annihilation of the differential dynamics of the trace and represents the radical attempt to preserve life and condemn it to death.

    Phenomenology of Life (Sciences)

    As anticipated, Merleau-Ponty refers to biology to account for how the living can be preserved from death. Even if this is not the originary aim of Merleau-Ponty’s discourse, it becomes its effect. Therefore, I suggest considering his philosophy of nature and life as an autoimmune reaction to the textual matrix of the living being. Thus my argument deals with the twofold representation that the notion of life assumes in Merleau-Ponty’s work. On the one hand, he pursues the general attitude of phenomenology, which is a philosophy of life. On the other hand, he engages with the scientific research of his epoch and primarily deals with Gestalt psychology, neurobiology, and physiology. Even if what is considered exemplary in biological investigations is very different today, it is interesting to point out the metaphysical presuppositions that still operate via Merleau-Ponty’s account of life and living.

    Derrida defines phenomenology as a philosophy of life, since beginning with Husserl’s Logical Investigations, the concept of life has been depicted as immediate self-presence, namely as the “living presence” of self-consciousness. In Speech and Phenomena, Derrida claims:

    phenomenology, the metaphysics of presence in the form of ideality, is also a philosophy of life. It is a philosophy of life, not only because at its center death is recognized as but an empirical and extrinsic signification, a worldly accident, but because the source of sense in general is always determined as the act of living, as the act of a living being, as Lebendigkeit. But the unity of living, the focus of Lebendigkeit which diffracts its light in all the fundamental concepts of phenomenology (Leben, Erlebnis, lebendige Gegenwart, Geistigkeit, etc.), escapes the transcendental reduction and, as unity of worldly life, even opens up the way for it. (10)

    The aim of connecting transcendental life and empirical life orients the philosophical trajectory of Merleau-Ponty, whose search for unity is attested to in the essay “Phenomenology and the Sciences of Man,”3 as well as in his 1958–59 lectures, titled “Philosophy Today.” In these lectures, Merleau-Ponty announces the need for a renewed ontology of nature in modern sciences. From this perspective, the human being would be considered not merely as consciousness, since consciousness does not transcendentally constitute the “world.” On the contrary, according to him, the human being as a living organism comprehends and grasps itself through the flesh by means of the reversibility that occurs in perception.

    Merleau-Ponty questions the role of biology and theories of living organisms in the context of the foundation of an ontology of life that would be able to explain the living body (Leib or corps propre) as the conjunction of nature and reason. Therefore, in his notes on nature, Merleau-Ponty states that biology reveals something about the embodiment of consciousness, thus acquiring a fundamental ontological meaning. He concludes: “Biology, as it deals with life, necessary deals with the incarnation of consciousness, with this first Einfühlung, according to which the human body would become Leib” (Notes 38).4 He points out an ontology of nature that is a “universal ontology,” proceeding through a notion of teleology he borrows from Husserl. As he notes on the last page of “The Philosopher and His Shadow”: “that ‘teleology’ Husserl speaks about which is written and thought about in parentheses—that jointing and framing of Being which is being realized through man” (181).

    Inscribed in this theoretical framework is Merleau-Ponty’s interest in the sciences. Beginning with his first book, The Structure of Behavior, Merleau-Ponty aimed at indicating a third way, different from mechanistic and idealistic thinking.5 In his investigation of the relation between consciousness and nature, he deals extensively with psychology and biology.6 He pursues this project of the definition of an ontology of nature, and thus of life, commenting on Husserl’s “Addendum (Beilage) XXIII of The Crisis of European Sciences and Transcendental Phenomenology,” in which Husserl claims that biology is the science closest to transcendental phenomenology based on its methodology as well as its tasks:

    Biology’s proximity to the sources of evidence (Quellen der Evidenz) grants it such a proximity to the depths of the things themselves (Tiefen der Sachen), that its access to transcendental philosophy should be the easiest and with it the access to the true a priori to which the world of living beings refers, in its greatest and most constant generalities which cannot be captured without question in their a priori nature (as unconditionally universal and necessary). (7)

    Therefore, as Husserl points out in his Addendum XXIII of the Crisis, on the one hand, biology is a regional ontology as all sciences, thus determined in its objects and scopes by regional types. On the other hand, biology seems to deserve a peculiar place, because conscious biology tends towards philosophy and has an ontological scope, it does not teach us only about local region of being.7 In his 1958–59 lectures, Merleau-Ponty translates and comments on Husserl’s “Addendum XXIII” and it is possible to deduce that the Husserlian account of biology informs the project of Merleau-Ponty, who aims at describing the intertwinement of transcendental and biological life in the living body. In fact, Merleau-Ponty claims that because of its contact with the depth of things, biology is almost philosophy and life has a universal meaning, revealing the inner structure of Being itself.

    Embryology and Behavior

    Merleau-Ponty deals with the epistemological and ontological status of biology, and the problem of “life,” at the beginning of his 1957 lecture, “The Concept of Nature,” where he refers to the classic formulations of the apparently irreducible alternative of mechanism and finalism, which he intends to overcome or exceed. The presumed antithesis of mechanism and finalism has been surpassed by a chiasmatic or dialectical relation; in fact, Merleau-Ponty notes that “biology ceases to be substantialist to become dialectical. The whole problem is currently to know what the word ‘dialectical’ means” (Nature 139).

    Merleau-Ponty’s reference to the conceptualization of a dialectical relation of the living being to its world and the resulting image of the chiasmic relation it inspires is confirmed or merely reinforced by his interest in the work of contemporary scientists.8 At first instance, his work reflects the scientific approach of the Gestalt psychologists, as well as of biologists such as G. E. Coghill, Jakob von Uexküll, and especially Kurt Goldstein, who defends a dialectical relation of the living with the Umwelt and a holistic conception of organic form against the reductive models of mechanistic biological functioning. Goldstein proposes the adequacy of the organism to its environmental conditions, namely, the circularity and dialectical nature of its relation, which can be interrupted only by pathological behaviors.9 According to Merleau-Ponty, any notion of life sciences has a fundamental and primordial relation to the experience of the living being:

    the organism itself measures the action of things upon it and itself delimits its milieu by a circular process which is without analogy in the physical world. The relations of the organic individual and its milieu are truly dialectical relations, therefore, and this dialectic brings about the appearance of new relations which cannot be compared to those of a physical system and its entourage or even understood when the organism is reduced to the image which anatomy and the physical sciences give of it. (Structure 148–149)

    Merleau-Ponty suggests a definition of the living being and body that does not mean to uphold any vitalism (even though he arrives at a theoretical position particularly close to it); instead, he argues that the mechanistic explanation of the relation of the body to the world has to be refused, because the living body is the bearer of a motor—and thus pre-reflexive—intentionality that produces “acts which are addressed to a certain milieu, present or virtual” (Merleau-Ponty, Structure 151).

    In the first part of his 1957–58 course The Concept of Nature, subtitled “Animality, the Human Body, and the Passage to Culture,” Merleau-Ponty examines the work of the psychologist Arnold Gesell, among others. Merleau-Ponty insists on Gesell’s hypothesis concerning the unity of body and behavior in order to clarify his own ontology. According to Gesell, behavior is part of the body’s structure, and the body is the incarnation of and place for the concrete emergence of behaviors, hence body and behavior cannot be alienated from one another. Therefore, the omnipresent “enigma of form” in nature is the main issue for science, as Gesell suggests (Gesell and Amatruda 193).

    Merleau-Ponty discusses the emergent character of behavior pointed out by Gesell, according to which it does not descend into the organism or originate from a source that resides outside of the body. Merleau-Ponty writes, “Form or totality: here is thus the character of the living being” (Nature 150). Indeed, the living being is not a body-machine that accidentally moves or passively receives some input from the world; quite the contrary, Merleau-Ponty explains the very morphological structure of the body and of embryological development, which is regularly led by the tendency to equilibrium and optimization. For that reason, any organism is the coalescence of mechanism and life, necessity and spontaneity, which may reflect Gesell’s influence on Merleau-Ponty’s elaboration of the notion of chiasm.

    Merleau-Ponty intervenes in the debate between vitalism and mechanism to point out the becoming of biological conceptuality. He deals with two concrete examples: the notion of behavior and those of information and communication. Concerning cybernetics and the preservation of information, Merleau-Ponty claims that

    a quantity of information has been placed in circulation; it deteriorates here and there, but on the whole it is maintained, and in any case it is not invented; the whole can, at most, be reestablished. From here, it is easy to see how cybernetics tends to become a theory of the living and of language. (Nature 160)

    Afterwards, he deals with “the positive value of cybernetics,” namely the invitation to consider the living being as situated consciousness or as a field of behaviors. From this standpoint, the subject ceases to be an absolute, surveying (survolant) consciousness and discovers herself as “an apparatus of organizing perspectives,” thus as the bearer of an incarnated sense. Therefore, cybernetics

    invites us to discover an animality in the subject, an apparatus of organizing perspectives. […] animality is the logos of the sensible world: an incorporated meaning. This is at bottom what cybernetics seeks, and this is what explains its curiosity for automata. If we are interested in automata, it is because we see there the articulation of the body and objects. We have the impression of a body that manipulates objects, of the constitution of the behavior of the body that responds to a situation. (Nature 166)

    Apropos of the notion of behavior, Merleau-Ponty finds that the concept of Gestalt allows for the communication and fusion of mechanism and vitalism, as well as for the presumed antithesis of the innate and the acquired, which are no longer considered as distinct. Merleau-Ponty refers to the study of the embryologist G. E. Coghill, who, in his book Anatomy and the Problem of Behavior, describes some factual aspects of behavior that are similar to the phenomenological notion of the “I can,” which Husserl notably adopts in Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology and to a Phenomenological Philosophy and in The Crisis of European Sciences and Transcendental Phenomenology.10 In his study of the axolotl lizard, Coghill finds that the axolotl manifests a process of development that is proper to its inner disposition, namely, to its potentiality as a maturing organism.11

    In this framework, the morphological account of the organism that Coghill proposes—and that Merleau-Ponty receives in order to overcome the idea of organism as a machine—presupposes the idea of the living being as a form or totality. At the same time, this notion of behavior reveals an “endogenous character”:

    it is something that is ahead of functioning, which carries a reference to the future, which is beyond the immediate possibles and cannot immediately realize all that it already sketches out. In virtue of its endogenous initiative, the organism traces out what its future life will be; it sketches out its milieu (Umwelt); it contains a project in reference to the whole of its life. (Merleau-Ponty, Nature 151)

    The question that Merleau-Ponty poses concerns the nature of this reference and the meta-temporal or spatial character of the living being. In this regard, the analysis of the axolotl reveals the ambiguities involved in Merleau-Ponty’s position concerning the difference between biological theories of preformationism and of epigenesis.

    Epigenesis vs. Preformationism

    Preformation or epigenesis? is the question that German biologist Oscar Hertwig poses in his 1894 book, Zeit- und Streitfragen der Biologie. Präformation oder Epigenese?, echoing the results of the scientific evidence produced by the experimental analyses of contemporary embryologists.12 The same question resonates almost a century later in Merleau-Ponty’s work, when he refuses the traditional preformationist account, according to which the development and growth of the living being are already predetermined in the original germ.13 From this standpoint, becoming “living” is a mere quantitative enlargement. This thesis was first developed at the end of the seventeenth century when scientists like Swammerdam and Hartsoeker defined the presence of the whole mature form of the living in germinal cells.14 These accounts inaugurated the twofold declination of preformationism in the spermism and ovism debate.

    In his Essai de Dioptrique (1694), Nicolas Hartsoeker, pursuing (and competing with) the work of Antonie van Leeuwenhoek, who produced the first observations of animalcules engendered in the semen, exposed a theoretical model of preformationism. Hartsoeker suggests the hypothesis of the adult living being as the mere duplication of a homunculus, or as a preformed individual, as the development of the miniature contained in the sperm head (230). In contrast, ovism proposes the continuity of development in light of the full presence of the mature form in the egg. For example, in The Book of Nature, or, the Natural History of Insects (1758), Swammerdam criticizes the epigenetic approach of William Harvey and focuses on insects, finding in insects the perfect case of encasement of the mature bodily parts in their eggs and then in the structure of the nymphs (12). Notwithstanding mutual divergences, the hypotheses of spermism and ovism ground the ontotheological conception of creation as a unique act and the conception of development as explication without becoming, namely, without rupture or intervention from the outside of the egg or the spermatozoon.15

    Epigenesist theories, on the contrary, advance the hypothesis of an undifferentiated germ from which the embryo develops into its full form and becomes a mature organism. This development is the result of its relation to the environment, which produces the gradual formation of the different organs of the body. The eighteenth-century German embryologist Kaspar Friedrich Wolff observed that in both animals and plants specialization of organs arises from unspecialized tissue, consequently discrediting the hypothesis of preformation.16 Merleau-Ponty deals with biology and reflects upon the preformationist/epigenesist debate in order to define his ontology of the sensible and the life of the flesh. In relation to the abovementioned debate, he points out the intertwining of living beings and nature, questioning Cartesian dualism and any form of bifurcation within nature.

    The need for a nondualistic explanation increases Merleau-Ponty’s interest in genesis, embryology, and the theory of evolution as well; however, developing his analyses on embryological studies, Merleau-Ponty adopts an ambiguous attitude. On the one hand, he denies the possibility of a pre-inscription of life’s evolution and growth in the embryo, and on the other hand, he announces an inextricable continuity of the adult form and the embryonic stage. In fact, Merleau-Ponty argues that even if the future is not contained in the original potentiality of the living being, it is not accidental that it would follow and add to the present: “The future would come from the present itself. They would continue each other” (Nature 152). Commenting on Coghill’s research on the axolotl, Merleau-Ponty adds:

    If we read in the first movement the act of swimming, we fall in the retrospective illusion that makes us project what is yet to come into the past, or to double the sensible world with an intellectual world without first understanding. If I suppose an entelechy with the axolotl, a perfection in the midst of becoming, we can speak of hidden qualities, of a swimming power. In any case, this vitalism is contradicted by the facts. All these ideas suppose preformation, yet modern embryology defends the thesis of epigenesis. (Nature 152; my italics)

    In this regard, Merleau-Ponty seems to dismiss any residual preformationism in theories of ontogenesis, for example, in the embryological research of Gesell and Coghill, who risk adopting the legacy of preformationist theories elaborated in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. I refer here to the ontotheological presuppositions that have already been recognized by Derrida’s essay “Force and Signification” in 1963, in which he claims the following:

    By preformationism we indeed mean preformationism: the well-known biological doctrine, opposed to epigenesis, according to which the totality of hereditary characteristics is enveloped in the germ, and is already in action in reduced dimensions that nevertheless respect the forms and proportions of the future adult. A theory of encasement was at the center of preformationism which today makes us smile. But what are we smiling at? At the adult in miniature, doubtless, but also at the attributing of something more than finality to natural life—providence in action and art conscious of its works. (26)

    In this essay, Derrida comments on French structuralism and hints at the analogy between literary and biological scripture. He comments on the biological presuppositions of literary criticism, since the latter is grounded in the idea of a structural prefiguration and invariance that is at the core of the encasement theory. The aesthetic of encasement is the translation of biological notions and a metaphysical representation of the book as “simultaneously present in all its parts”; therefore, the structuralist attitude of reading “always presupposes and appeals to the theological simultaneity of the book” as a totalizing form (28).17 The book contains all its possible determinations in full presence, just as the adult living being would already be present in miniature in its germinal form.

    Even if this theory produces smiles for contemporary scientists, Derrida admits that some presuppositions or remainders of preformation and its teleological structure still haunt philosophical and scientific discourses. This attitude emerges, for example, when Merleau-Ponty comments on embryology and evolutionist theories. Even if Merleau-Ponty points to the essential epigenesist regulation of the life of the living, it seems that the solution that epigenesis offers does not arrest his research. He initially contests the classic formulation of preformation:

    Against the idea of preformation (fitting together of seeds) simple unfolding, for the idea of epigenesis: intervention of something in surplus which is not given in the actual (the determined) of a non-actual. But these negations are to be elaborated. Does this mean the intervention of another positive factor? Passage from the aspatial to the metaspatial? From the inactual to another activity? From the inactual to the possible as another actual? (Nature 231)

    However, even if he claims that the future development of an organism is not folded as potentiality at the beginning of its organic life, Merleau-Ponty refers to “the imminence of the future” and admits the essential continuistic principle that orients the becoming of life (Nature 155).

    At first glance, Merleau-Ponty argues that his aim “does not consist in transforming a mechanical preformation into a metaphysical preformation,” and he tries to think a finalism without teleology (Nature 183). In fact, commenting on Hans Driesch’s The Science and Philosophy of the Organism, Merleau-Ponty defines a philosophy of entelechy that is the negative side of potentiality and of the gap that would avoid a step back into preformationism.18 Rejecting Driesch’s finalistic theory, Merleau-Ponty claims that “the future of the organism is not folded back in potential in the beginning of its organic life, as in a nutshell in its beginning. The diverse parts of the animal are not interior to each other” (Nature 155). He simultaneously declares the need to avoid the error of establishing the entelechy of becoming and of establishing the mastery of a regulative principle. From this perspective, Merleau-Ponty equates this latency or potentiality with the condition of possibility for evolution and, consequently, with epigenesis, when he affirms: “We can say of the animal that each moment of its history is empty of what will follow, an emptiness which will be filled later. Each present moment is supported by a future larger than any future. To consider the organism in a given minute, we observe that there is the future in every present” (Nature 155).

    A careful reading will confirm that the notions of epigenesis and latency that he adopts are still informed by the metaphysical hypotheses at work in preformationist theories. In this context is inscribed the following quotation:

    Genesis truly understood must show a relation to the whole, that is, to conform to transcendental genesis and even to its successive form demanded by this. Keep in mind this bifurcation:

    • Actualism of spatiotemporal fragmentary facts-fitting together, evolution.

    • Recourse to ideality, to other possible facts, richer than the actual, conceived as another actual = epigenesis = appeal to another preformation (Ruyer, Driesch).

    Define a Being of the in-between, an interbeing.(Nature 229–230)

    Merleau-Ponty argues that the solution to the dichotomy of Neo-Darwinist and Idealist conceptions of life and evolution resides in the in-between of contingency and entelechy, the horizontal and vertical dimensions. Merleau-Ponty therefore attempts to merge the two dichotomous positions in an ontology that would overcome their partiality. In his comments on Driesch there emerges a conception of embryogenesis that points to this unification of perspective: “Embryology since Driesch seems to us to have been moving in this direction in refusing to opt either for preformation or epigenesis, rather taking both notions as ‘complementary’ and describing embryogenesis as a ‘flux of determination’” (Themes 126).

    Merleau-Ponty faces the challenge of an ontology situated between mere chance and absolute idea, and his notion of behavior seems to respond to its aim because it allows for the expression of the intertwining of actuality and potentiality in a dialectical circularity, namely, the “the suturing of organism-milieu, organism-organism”:

    Darwinism: One dimension of the actual—the rest is impossible. Idealism: Another dimension; there is the possible. Us: They are right against each other … Problem: to place something between chance and the idea, between the interior and the exterior. This something is the suturing organism-milieu, organism-organism. In this suture, something happens which is not an actual fact—a jointure which is the articulation of the vertical order on the horizontal order. The idea of Being as dimensionality, the above dimensions of which are only the realization and abstract aspects. Place the two orders in this ontological milieu. (Nature 251)

    The ontological dimensionality is then thought by Merleau-Ponty as “flux” or “progressive determination,” as coupling and suture of a preformed being and a “being by epigenesis = negation of the precedent” (240). In the passage of his lecture devoted to the relation between actuality and inactuality in evolution and development, Merleau-Ponty defines the morphogenetic possibilities of living beings in terms of possible destiny or prospective potency (prospektive Potenz). Consequently, Merleau-Ponty conceives ontogenesis and phylogenesis, development and evolution, as the uninterrupted movement of self-differentiation and the emergence of forms within the sameness of the world of flesh. According to Merleau-Ponty, life is teleologically oriented toward a constitution by auto-differentiation, in which the possible modification or evolution of the living being exceeds its actual structure and “is governed by a principle of order that would have a global character” or a formal cause (Nature 182). He therefore suggests that the organization of the living and of development is oriented by an entelechy that is already inscribed in the fold of the flesh.

    Carnal Predetermination

    Merleau-Ponty’s biological research fluctuates between opposing positions in this argument and engenders a confusion of epigenetic and predeterminationist perspectives. He ends this confusion by appealing to the ontological and overarching dimension of the “interbeing” or being in-between (entre-deux), that is, a being of flesh. Merleau-Ponty thereby reiterates the ontotheological gesture that underlies any idea of predetermination, specifically the understanding of the genesis of the living as explication without becoming, as differentiation internal to the homogeneous and closed horizon of the flesh of the world.

    The flesh is thus the ontological substructure that allows Merleau-Ponty to explain the biological determination of living beings as well as the genetic movement of science from a primordial layer of pre-objectivity. In his lectures on nature, Merleau-Ponty points out the ontological problem that underlies the question of natural being and resolves the duality into this elemental substrate, which he describes as the “pre-empirical architectonic, the preobjective, the pivots, hinges, and structures of organisms and species” (Nature 207).

    This argument clearly emerges when he devotes attention to the human body, namely to the “proper subject” of his lectures, to explain the all-encompassing and pre-objective nature of flesh (208).19 In effect, the human body is the “interbeing” that manifests the point of emergence, in nature, of the fold and the place of “a kind of reflection,” that constitutes what Merleau-Ponty calls a “theory of flesh” (209). In The Visible and the Invisible he argues that “the body unites us directly with the things through its own ontogenesis, by welding to one another the two outlines of which it is made, its two laps: the sensible mass it is and the mass of the sensible wherein it is born by segregation” (136).

    In effect, Merleau-Ponty describes the sensible “reflection” of the human being in terms of constitutive reversibility and draws on the biological metaphor of dehiscence to illustrate the emergence of life and subjectivity from the all-encompassing intercorporeality of flesh, which extends further than any singular body. He claims that “a sort of dehiscence opens my body in two, and because between my body looked at and my body looking, my body touched and my body touching, there is overlapping or encroachment, so that we must say that the things pass into us as well as we into the things” (Visible 123).

    Indeed, his notion of flesh is the result of the postulated transubstantiation of the sensing in the sensed and of its assimilation in perceptual relation. In this context, the figure of touching and touched hands is paradigmatic of the originary contact with the sensible in the very moment of its introjection by means of the living body and his hand. Merleau-Ponty discovers in the body the primordial reflection that points to its implication in a common carnal being: “this hiatus between my right hand touched and my right hand touching … between one moment of my tactile life and the following one, is not an ontological void, a non-being: it is spanned [enjambé] by the total being of my body, and by that of the world” (Visible 148; italics mine). The matrix of his notion of “flesh of the world” is already in this statement; it is precisely this character of enfolding, coupling, or intertwining that defines the total being of the world, which is made of flesh. In fact, in his working notes for The Visible and the Invisible, Merleau-Ponty describes the flesh of the world as

    segregation, dimensionality, continuation, latency, encroachment … That means that my body is made of the same flesh as the world (it is a perceived), and moreover that this flesh of my body is shared by the world, the world reflects it, encroaches upon it and it encroaches upon the world (the felt [senti] at the same time the culmination of subjectivity and the culmination of materiality), they are in a relation of transgression or of overlapping. (248–249)

    According to Merleau-Ponty, the flesh of the body and the world gather in the undividedness “of this sensible Being that I am and all the rest which feels itself (se sent) in me” (255). This idea of an all-encompassing and homogeneous flesh comes to light in his last published text, “Eye and Mind,” in which he appears engaged in the description of an enveloping/enveloped carnal being:

    my body is a thing among things; it is one of them. It is caught in the fabric of the world, and its cohesion is that of a thing. But because it moves itself and sees, it holds things in a circle around itself. Things are an annex or prolongation of itself; they are incrusted in its flesh, they are part of its full definition; the world is made of the very stuff as the body. (163; my italics)

    Hence, perception is caught by things in the world and, accordingly in reverse, it manifests the originary “undividedness [l’indivision]” of the living being and its environment (163).20 This general theory of flesh allows Merleau-Ponty to designate a relation of the living being with nature as a fundamental and radical enfoldment or overlapping. In this context, biology would question the objectivity of nature and acquire an ontological relevance, since it shows that the organism “is the macroscopic ‘envelopment-phenomenon’ that we do not engender from elements, that invests the local-instantaneity, that is not to be sought behind, but rather between the elements,” or in the “element” of flesh (Merleau-Ponty, Nature 213).

    In a close reading of On Touching—Jean-Luc Nancy, in which Merleau-Ponty is explicitly evoked, Derrida explains that the absolute reciprocity and connection of flesh with itself becomes the genetic scheme sustaining the pure auto-affection of the world, “sentant-sensible” (Merleau-Ponty, “Eye and Mind” 163). In effect, Derrida comments on the proximity in the auto-affective relation that would cover the spacing (espacement) in a melted flesh of the world:

    By making flesh ubiquitous, one runs the risk of vitalizing, psychologizing, spiritualizing, interiorizing, or even reappropriating everything, in the very places where one might still speak of the nonproperness or alterity of flesh. (On Touching 238)

    In the wake of Derrida’s analysis, I suggest that Merleau-Ponty’s attempt at the ontological rehabilitation of the sensible leads to a carnal monism, an all-encompassing and self-affected carnal world that erases the condition of possibility of experience and life in general, thus removing the differential relation of life and death as a structural condition for perception and life.21

    Merleau-Ponty merely translates the continuistic model of genesis, generation, and reproduction in the ontology of flesh, as the discourse grounded in the all-encompassing principle “that we have previously called flesh, and one knows there is no name in traditional philosophy to designate it. The flesh is not matter, in the sense of corpuscles of being which would add up or continue on one another to form beings … The flesh is in this sense an ‘element’ of Being” (Visible 139). The flesh is the original dimension of con-fusion governed by chiasmatic reversibility, “which is the ultimate truth” (155).22 A reversibility of the living flesh that, in its very notion, does not contemplate death, chance, contingency, interruption, or dispersion of the postulated originary unity or of the flesh of the world. Effectively, it leads to the homogeneity, closeness, and undividedness of life and living beings, therefore to an absolute self-protection that closes life in itself.

    In fact, Merleau-Ponty points out a common horizon within which there is not any space for something unexpected and casual because the horizon comprehends all possible evolution and transformation of living beings. Therefore, if not present, they are in the background, in the anonymous and latent stratum of experience, and, for this reason, they are in principle already present. He repeats the same gesture of biological ontology that he contests. Even if the living being opens to the world, it is in a circuit that remains predetermined.

    As a result, Merleau-Pontian confusion differs from Derridean discourse about the differential structure of the living, which attempts to assure life in its purity and pure self-affectedness. Derrida suggests that “the reappropriation or the absolute reflection of self-presence” led to the notion of “pure life or pure death: [which] is always, infinitely, the same thing” (On Touching 291). From this standpoint, the vivification of the world through the conceptualization of the carnal being could not be considered as a mere theoretical naivety. In contrast, Merleau-Ponty’s metaphysical gesture reveals the desire of a supposedly pure, immanent, and absolutely auto-immune life, which is exactly the negation of life as such and its condemnation to death.

    Merleau-Ponty’s clarification of the idea of flesh represents the attempt to immunize life from death, the repetition of the metaphysical gesture that opposes and hierarchizes in a simple dichotomy pure life and pure death. According to his metaphysical conception of life and to the movement of a desire for the pure presence of life, phenomenological discourse in general—and Merleau-Pontian discourse in particular—would produce the infinitization of finitude, which attempts to protect and immunize life and experience. Despite this, it has the opposite effect, precisely because it is haunted by a desire for the appropriation and assimilation of the condition of possibility for life itself.

    The auto-affection to which Merleau-Ponty refers is not a pure structure, since, as Derrida has clarified, the universal structure of experience, as another name for life, does not refer to uncontaminated living, but rather to a differential relation of life and death. The sign, in the discursive domain, as well as the body, in the perceptive sphere, testifies to the original dispossession of life and pure feeling (as feeling oneself feel) in relation to the supplement of death, which is the transcendental condition for the self-affection:

    it had already begun to undermine and shape ‘living’ speech, exposing it to the death within the sign. But the supplementary sign does not expose to death by affecting a self-presence that is already possible. Auto-affection constitutes the same (auto) as it divides the same. Privation of presence is the condition of experience, that is to say, of presence.(Derrida, Of Grammatology 166)

    In contrast to the metaphysical desire for the pure immunity of life, Derrida elaborates the definition of “autoimmunity.” In “Above All, No Journalists!,” he claims that “in it, the living organism destroys the conditions of its own protection. Such auto-immunization is a terrifying biological possibility: a body destroys its proper defenses or organizes in itself … the destructive forces that will attack its immunitary reactions” (67).23

    Unlike Merleau-Ponty’s ontology of absolute living flesh, the condition of possibility for life implies a constitutive and transcendental violence of the self against itself, namely the complication of life and death in a differential relation of life death. The perspective that biodeconstruction opens offers the resources for a vigilance against all discourses that are grounded in and feed off of the metaphysical illusion of a pure and infinite life without death. This emerges from Derrida, as highlighted in Vitale’s reading of his work:

    The irreducible co-implication of life and death structures the living in such a way that the living must relate to the other in order to be itself but, in so doing, it must destroy its own immunitarian defenses, that is, it must suppress the immunitarian defenses of the organs that preside over the relation to alterity in view of the survival in the environment and of reproduction. (Vitale, Biodeconstruction 3–4) 24

    Footnotes

    1. See for example Meacham 137–163; Meacham and Papageorgiou 65–93.

    2. See also Vitale, “The Text and the Living” 98–106.

    3. See Merleau-Ponty, “Phenomenology and the Sciences of Man”: “The crisis of science in general, of the sciences of man, and of philosophy leads to an irrationalism. Reason itself appears to be the contingent product of certain external conditions. From the beginning of his career, Husserl recognized that the problem was to give a new account of how all three—philosophy, science, and the sciences of man—might be possible. It was necessary once again to think them through to their foundations [namely of their genesis]” (44).

    4. Translations of Notes are mine, unless otherwise noted.

    5. In this regard, Merleau-Ponty’s lectures on nature could be read in continuity with the analyses on the Gestaltpsychologie that he developed in The Structure of Behavior (completed in 1938 and published in 1942) and, still earlier, in his projects on the nature of perception in 1933 and 1934. See “Study Project on the Nature of Perception (1933)” and “The Nature of Perception (1934).” These projects anticipated some concerns extensively expressed in Phenomenology of Perception.

    6. In the Introduction to The Structure of Behavior, Merleau-Ponty deals with biology and claims that “the discussions concerning mechanism and vitalism remain open”; however, a few pages later, he adds: “The object of biology is to grasp that which makes a living being a living being, that is, not—according to the realist postulate common to both mechanism and vitalism—the superposition of elementary reflexes or the intervention of a ‘vital force’, but an indecomposable structure of behavior” (46).

    7. Husserl engages in the distinction of natural sciences and phenomenology in the Logical Investigations (1900–1901), the Crisis (1936/1954), and Ideas, vol. 2 (1952). See also Husserl, “Addendum XXIII of The Crisis” 6–9. For Merleau-Ponty translation and comment on Husserl’s “Addendum,” see Merleau-Ponty, Notes de cours 66–91 and 379–389.

    8. Even if the psychology that has instructed and inspired Merleau-Ponty’s phenomenological reflection on the notion of life and the relation of the living being with its own environment is regarded critically, the metaphysical presuppositions that sustain and orient the biological approach to the issue of preformation and epigenesis remain; for that very reason this metaphysical ground has to be questioned and solicited by a biodeconstructive theory.

    9. See Goldstein, Organism: “The attainment of biological knowledge we are seeking is essentially akin to this phenomenon – to the capacity of the organism to become adequate to its environmental conditions. This is a fundamental biological process by virtue of which the actualization of organisms is made possible” (307–308).

    10. For Husserl’s account of the “I can,” see Ideas vol. 2, par. 38; Cartesian Meditations, par. 44.

    11. Merleau-Ponty refers to the studies of the axolotl that George Coghill published in 1929. Coghill’s work describes the neuromuscular system development in the embryos of the axolotl lizard (Amblystoma punctatum). Observing the embryonic development and especially the evolution of its movement patterns, Coghill noticed that when a change in the environment occurs an axolotl in a larval stage develops into the adult form of a common salamander. Noting the similarity between his own understanding of the development of behavior and that of Gestalt theorists, Coghill proposes a definition of behavior as a complex and unitary structure, against an atomistic and mere mechanistic conception. In fact, behavior appears to Coghill as a principle that emerges as a totality and that is immanent to the living being. Commenting on Coghill’s hypothesis, Merleau-Ponty writes, “Hence the organicist idea supported by Coghill, according to which, inasmuch as we analyze the organisms piecemeal, we find opposed only physicochemical phenomena, but when we rise to the consideration of the whole of the organism, the totality is no longer describable in physiological terms; it appears as emergent. How are we to understand this relation of totality of parts as a result? What status must we give totality? Such is the philosophical question that Coghill’s experiments pose, a question which is at the center of this course on the idea of nature and maybe the whole of philosophy” (Nature 145).

    12. See Hertwig The Biological Problem of Today: Preformation or Epigenesis?

    13. In the background of the definition of preformationism is the work of Nicolas Malebranche. While he never used the word “encasement” (emboîtement), which marks the path of preformation, he gestures there in The Search after Truth when claims, “We may say that all plants are in a smaller form in their germs. By examining the germ of a tulip bulb with a simple magnifying glass or even with the naked eye, we discover very easily the different parts of the tulip. It does not seem unreasonable to say that there are infinite trees inside one single germ, since the germ contains not only the tree but also its seed, that is to say, another germ, and Nature only makes these little trees develop. We can also think of animals in this way. We can see in the germ of a fresh egg that has not yet been incubated a small chick that may be entirely formed … Perhaps all the bodies of men and animals born until the end of times were created at the creation of the world, which is to say that the females of the first animals may have been created containing all the animals of the same species that they have begotten and that are to be begotten in the future” (27).

    14. See Hartsoeker for the first definition of spermist theory, which began with the observation of human sperm through a microscope. Well known is his drawing of a sperm cell with a little person curled up inside the sperm head, a sketch that represents one of the most clear examples of preformationism. While Hartsoeker was one of the first spermists and a leading figure in this field, he soon recognized the failure of this theory. In fact, in 1722, he admitted that the possibility of regeneration makes any preformation theory untenable: “I deemed this experiment conclusive against those who claim that in the beginning God has created all plants, trees and animals that have already been and that will be in the centuries to come, as if he had encased them one in the other” (“Lettre” 195; cf. Gasking 86). On the contrary, Swammerdam defines epigenetic ideas as the result of an imperfect reason and elaborates a theory of reproduction ex ovo (Book 18). Swammerdam rejected the metamorphosis phenomenon because he hypothesized that the adult form of a butterfly would already be present in the chrysalides, thus consequently wholly present in the egg, analogous to seeds that would contain a plant visible to the naked eye. For some ambiguity in Swammerdam’s work about a specific contamination of his preformationist standpoint and some epigenesist theses, see Pinto-Correia 314–315.

    15. On the intertwining of metaphysical, biological, and theological conceptions of life, see Vitale, “Life Death and Difference: Philosophies of Life between Hegel and Derrida”: “Given that preformationism was invented to legitimate, within the life sciences, the unity of Creation in line with Christian dogma and that, ultimately, this theory rests on Aristotle’s texts, it is possible to understand the complicated relations between Christian religion, philosophy, and biology that are at stake here and which are necessary to loosen in view of a deconstruction of the notion of life” (108).

    16. In his doctoral thesis, Theoria Generationis, Wolff announces the presence of tissues in the adult living being that do not have any counterpart in the embryo and develops in each embryo de novo. See Wolff, Theoria Generationis par. 168, 242.

    17. Moreover, Derrida refers to the theological concept of the “book” in relation to nature in Dissemination, when he comments on the issue posed by Novalis in his Encyclopedia: “the form of the total book as written book.” The encyclopedic project would be based on the analogy between the organicist conception of the biological body and the book as a “volumen” in which any moment has always been comprehended. Therefore, Novalis establishes a total overlap between nature and the volume in a conjunction/identity that he pretends would be given in advance. On the contrary, Derrida argues that the genetic production of a text, or a living being as text, leaves out a queue or tail, namely a supplement, that precludes the saturation of self-presence as thought in the paradigm of the encyclopedic circle. See Derrida, Dissemination 50–59.

    18. In The Science and Philosophy of the Organism are collected the Gifford Lectures that Hans Driesch held in 1907, in which he attempts to reformulate the question concerning the relation between epigenesis and preformationism as follows: “Is the prospective potency of each embryonic part fully given by its prospective value in a certain definite case; is it, so to say, identical with it, or does the prospective potency contain more than the prospective value of an element in a certain case reveals?” (77). Despite his early proximity to epigenesist theories, Driesch, one of Haeckel’s pupils, refused the Darwinism of his master to promote a teleological conception of the living organism that is known as “neo-vitalism.” About Merleau-Ponty’s commentary of Driesch’s hypothesis see Morris, “The Time and Place of the Organism” 70–76.

    19. In particular, Merleau-Ponty comments on the phenomenological definition of the living body proposed by Husserl in the second volume of Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology and to a Phenomenological Philosophy; see Merleau-Ponty, Nature 70–79.

    20. See also Fóti: “Merleau-Ponty speaks rather of an ‘indivision’ (that is nondivision) between an animal and its surroundings and notes once again that the same indivision also underlies the formation of a sense organ which is no less ‘miraculous’ than mimicry. Indivision pertains, of course, to the ontological structure of flesh that he elaborates in The Visible and the Invisible; and his reflections on animal form and mimicry serve to concretize it” (84).

    21. On the monism of flesh, see Haar 167–171; Moran 356; Slatman 317–318.

    22. About the chiasm Merleau-Ponty writes: “the idea of chiasm, that is: every relation with being is simultaneously a taking and a being taken, the hold is held, it is inscribed and inscribed in the same being that it takes hold of” (Visible 266)

    23. On this point, see the inspiring work of Michael Naas, who points out that “autoimmunity has to do with the way a living organism protects itself by attacking its own self-protection and destroying its own immune defenses, thereby making it vulnerable to what it might have otherwise resisted. This attack on or protection against one’s own mechanisms of self-protection is thus fatale—inevitable and always potentially deadly—though also, as in the case of immuno-depressants, essential to the organism’s survival, essential to its acceptance of a graft or transplanted organ that will allow it to survive or live on. Indeed, without autoimmunity, without this breach in the immunitary and self-protective systems of the organism, there would be no possibility of a supplement that might destroy or save it, bring it to an end or allow it to live on. Without autoimmunity, the organism would have, in short, no future before it” (82, my italics).

    24. Vitale further develops Derrida’s notion of autoimmunity, as it has been presented in “Faith and Knowledge,” The Animal That Therefore I Am, and his seminar La Vie La Mort, since he finds in Derrida’s reading of Freud the anticipation of the very recent biological theory of apoptosis or “cellular suicide,” according to which in the process of the constitution of a living being occurs a cellular differentiation that implies cellular death. In particular, some cells of the living organism send a “suicidal message” to other cells that respond by dying. See Vitale, Biologie et Déconstruction 149–153; Biodeconstruction 175–184. For a first and deeper definition of the theory of “cellular suicide,” see Ameisen.

    Works Cited

    • Ameisen, Jean-Claude. La Sculpture du Vivant. Le Suicide Cellulaire ou la Mort Créatrice. Seuil, 1999.
    • Coghill, George E. Anatomy and the Problem of Behavior. Macmillan, 1929.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Above All, No Journalists!” Religion and Media, translated by Samuel Weber, edited by Hent de Vries and Samuel Weber, Stanford UP, 2001, pp. 56–93.
    • ———. Dissemination. Translated by Barbara Johnson, U of Chicago P, 1981.
    • ———. “Force and Signification.” Writing and Difference, translated by Alan Bass, Routledge, 1978, pp. 1–35.
    • ———. “Freud and the Scene of Writing.” Writing and Difference, translated by Alan Bass, Routledge, 1978, pp. 246–291.
    • ———. Of Grammatology. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, John Hopkins UP, 1976.
    • ———. On Touching—Jean-Luc Nancy. Translated by Christine Irizarry, Stanford UP, 2005.
    • ———. Speech and Phenomena, and Other Essays on Husserl’s Theory of Signs. Edited by David B. Allison and Newton Garver, Northwestern UP, 1973.
    • Driesch, Hans A. The Science and Philosophy of the Organism. Adam and Charles Black, 1908.
    • Fóti, Veronique M. Tracing Expression in Merleau-Ponty: Aesthetics, Philosophy of Biology, and Ontology. Northwestern UP, 2013.
    • Gasking, Elizabeth B. Investigations into Generation 1651–1828. John Hopkins UP, 1967.
    • Gesell, Arnold, and Amatruda, Catherine S. The Embryology of Behavior: The Beginnings of the Human Mind. Harper and Brothers, 1945.
    • Goldstein, Kurt. The Organism. A Holistic Approach to Biology Derived from Pathological Data in Man. Zone Books, 1995.
    • Haar, Michel. “Proximity and Distance: With Regard to Heidegger in the Later Merleau-Ponty.” Merleau-Ponty and the Possibilities of Philosophy, edited by Bernard Flynn, Wayne Jeffrey Froman, and Robert Vallier, SUNY P, 2009, pp. 165–182.
    • Hartsoeker, Nicolas. Essay de Dioptrique. Paris, 1694.
    • ———. “Lettre de Mr. Hartsoeker à l’Auteur de la Bibliothèque A. & M. sur les Serres, qui recroissent aux Ecrevisses, quand on les a rompues, sur la petitesse des Animaux qui quelques-uns supposent avoir été tous créez au commencement du Monde & sur les Natures, qui forment présentement les Corps Organizez, & qui y résident.” Bibliothèque Ancienne et Moderne, vol. 18, 1722, pp. 194–205.
    • Hertwig, Oscar. The Biological Problem of Today: Preformation or Epigenesis? The Basis of a Theory of Organic Development. Translated by Peter C. Mitchell, Macmillan, 1896.
    • Husserl, Edmund. “Addendum XXIII of The Crisis of European Sciences and Transcendental Phenomenology.” Journal of the British Society for Phenomenology, vol. 44, no. 1, 2013, pp. 6–10.
    • ———. Cartesian Meditations. Translated by Dorion Cairns, Nijhoff, 1960.
    • ———. The Crisis of European Sciences and Transcendental Phenomenology: An Introduction to Phenomenological Philosophy. Translated by David Carr, Northwestern UP, 1970.
    • ———. Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology and to a Phenomenological Philosophy. Translated by Richard Rojcewicz and André Schuwer, Kluwer, 1989. 2 vols.
    • ———. Logical Investigations. Translated by J. N. Findlay, Routledge, 1970. 2 vols.
    • Malebranche, Nicolas. The Search After Truth. Translated and edited by Thomas M. Lennon, Cambridge UP, 1997.
    • Meacham, Darian E. “Sense and Life: Merleau-Ponty’s Philosophy of Nature and Evolutionary Biology.” Discipline Filosofiche, vol. 24, no. 2, 2014, pp. 137–163.
    • Meacham, Darian E., and Papageorgiou, Anna-Pia. “Transgenerational Epigenetics, or the Spectral History of the Flesh. A Merleau-Pontian Approach to Epigenetics.” Chiasmi International, vol. 9, 2008, pp. 65–93. Philosophy Documentation Center, doi:10.5840/chiasmi2007916
    • Merleau-Ponty, Maurice. “Eye and Mind.” The Primacy of Perception: And Other Essays on Phenomenological Psychology, the Philosophy of Art, History, and Politics, translated by Carleton Dallery, edited by James E. Edie, Northwestern UP, 1964, pp. 159–190.
    • ———. Nature. Course Notes from the Collège de France. Translated by Robert Vallier, Northwestern UP, 2003.
    • ———. “The Nature of Perception (1934).” Research in Phenomenology, translated by Forrest Williams, vol. 10, 1980, pp. 9–20. Brill, doi:10.1163/156916480X00037.
    • ———. Notes des cours au Collège de France: 1958–1959 et 1960–1961. Established and edited by Stéphanie Ménasé and Claude Lefort, Gallimard, 1996.
    • ———. “Phenomenology and the Sciences of Man.” The Primacy of Perception: And Other Essays on Phenomenological Psychology, the Philosophy of Art, History, and Politics, translated by John Wild, edited by James M. Edie, Northwestern UP, 1964, pp. 43–95.
    • ———. Phenomenology of Perception. Translated by Colin Smith, Routledge, 1962.
    • ———. “The Philosopher and his Shadow.” Signs, translated by Richard McCleary, Northwestern UP, 1964, pp. 159–181.
    • ———. The Structure of Behavior. Translated by Alden L. Fisher, Beacon Press, 1963.
    • ———. “Study Project on the Nature of Perception (1933).” Research in Phenomenology, translated by Forrest Williams, vol. 10, 1980, pp. 7–8. Brill, doi:10.1163/156916480X00028.
    • ———. Themes from the Lectures at the Collège de France, 1952–1960. Translated by John O’Neill, Northwestern UP, 1970.
    • ———. The Visible and the Invisible. Translated by Alphonso Lingis, Northwestern UP, 1968.
    • Moran, Dermot. “‘There is no Brute World, only an Elaborated World’: Merleau-Ponty on the Intersubjective Constitution of the World.” South African Journal of Philosophy, vol. 32, no. 4, 2013, pp. 355–371. Taylor and Francis, doi:10.1080/02580136.2013.867396.
    • Morris, David. “The Time and Place of the Organism: Merleau-Ponty’s Philosophy in Embryo.” Alter: Revue de Phénoménlogie, no. 16, 2008, pp. 69–86. PhilPapers, philpapers.org/rec/MORTTA-6.
    • Naas, Michael. Miracle and Machine: Jacques Derrida and the two Sources of Religion, Science, and the Media. Fordham UP, 2012.
    • Pinto-Correia, Clara. The Ovary of Eve: Egg and Sperm and Preformation. U of Chicago P, 1997.
    • Slatman, Jenny. “The Sense of Life: Husserl and Merleau-Ponty Touching and Being Touched.” Chiasmi International, vol. 7, 2005, pp. 305–324. Philosophy Documentation Center, doi: 10.5840/chiasmi2005749.
    • Swammerdam, Jan. The Book of Nature, or, The History of Insects, edited by John Hill, London, C.G. Seyffert, 1758.
    • Vitale, Francesco. Biodeconstruction: Jacques Derrida and the Life Sciences. SUNY Press, 2018.
    • ———. “Biologie et Déconstruction. Entre Ameisen et Derrida. Notes sur une Note de Foi et Savoir.” Rue Descartes, vol. 82, no. 3, 2014, pp. 149–153. CAIRN, doi:10.3917/rdes.082.0149.
    • ———. “Life Death and Difference: Philosophies of Life between Hegel and Derrida.” The New Centennial Review, vol. 15, no. 1, 2015, pp. 93–112. Projet MUSE, doi:10.14321/crnewcentrevi.15.1.0093.
    • ———. “Living On: The Absolute Performative.” Performatives after Deconstruction, edited by Mauro Senatore, Bloomsbury, 2013, pp. 133–145.
    • ———. “The Text and the Living: Jacques Derrida between Biology and Deconstruction.” The Oxford Literary Review, vol. 36, no. 1, 2014, pp. 95–114. Edinburgh UP, doi:10.3366/olr.2014.0089.
    • Wolff, Caspar F. Theoria Generationis. Über die Entwicklung der Pflanzen und Thiere. Halle, 1759.
  • Autoimmunity in Extremis: The Task of Biodeconstruction

    Elina Staikou (bio)
    University of Winchester

    The essay situates the privileging of “autoimmunity” in Derrida’s late work in relation to Esposito’s philosophical paradigm of immunization. It shows that autoimmunity is prefigured by the hypotheses of absolute catastrophe and radical finitude put forward in Derrida’s “No Apocalypse, Not Now (Full Speed Ahead, Seven Missiles, Seven Missives)” and his thinking of the archive. The essay argues that the deconstructive thinking of life and biology, or the task of biodeconstruction, must come to terms with the radicalness of autoimmunity as both finitude and hospitality, and investigates its resonances with two biological accounts of the origin and constitution of life: Margulis’s theory of endosymbiosis and Ameisan’s generalization of the operation of apoptosis.

    There is no life (“animal” or “human”) that does not suppose some aptitude for discerning, analyzing, distinguishing: between the forms of life as well as between the “living” and the “dead.” Let us begin then by applying this aptitude for discerning to life itself, in general; let us distinguish its structures and levels.–Jacques Derrida, For What Tomorrow … A Dialogue

    In Bíos: Biopolitics and Philosophy, Roberto Esposito claims to have found the missing term that specifies the relation between life and politics, which seems to have evaded the discourse of biopolitics: “For my part, I believe I’ve traced the interpretive key in the paradigm of ‘immunization’ that seems to have eluded Foucault” (45). He goes on to ask: “How and in what sense can immunization fill that semantic void, that interval of meaning which remains open in Foucault’s text between the constitutive poles of the concept of biopolitics, namely, biology and politics?” (45).

    The category of immunization, according to Esposito, lends specificity to the relationship between biology and politics; it names and articulates “the intrinsic character that forces together the two elements that compose biopolitics” (45). These elements, bios and politics, are not superimposed, juxtaposed, or related through subjection or domination as two domains that are exterior to each other, but assume their meaning through their interrelation as components of an indivisible whole:

    Not simply the relation that joins life to power, immunity is the power to preserve life. Contrary to what is presupposed in the concept of biopolitics—understood as the result of an encounter that arises at a certain moment between the two components—in this perspective no power exists external to life, just as life is never given outside of relations of power. From this angle, politics is nothing other than the possibility or the instrument for keeping life alive. (Esposito, Bíos 46)

    Insofar as immunity is the power of life to preserve itself and insofar as no power exists outside life, politics is interpreted as a form or expression or even instrument of life in the service of life’s own protection, that is, as part of its own immunitary defense. The relationship between life and politics is captured in an immunitary dialectic between protection and negation, life’s recoiling in the course of its self-immunization. Biopolitics, however, does not refer to the relationship between life and power, or life and politics in general, but to the form this relationship takes in modernity and even more so in what Esposito calls “second modernity”:

    In its most general formulation, biopolitics refers to the increasingly intense and direct involvement established between political dynamics and human life (understood in its strictly biological sense), beginning with a phase that we can call second modernity. (Terms 69)

    Life, of course, “even in its biological sense,” has always been the “material” frame within which politics is necessarily inscribed (69). It is with the advent of modernity that the material frame of life moves into the center of politics, which becomes instrumental for its defense and preservation. The shift to biopolitics occurs in the era of the European civil war (“first modernity”) that raged in the seventeenth century and is first signalled and best captured by Thomas Hobbes as the question of life that “embeds itself in the very heart of political theory and practice” (69). It is with the second phase of European modernity (“second modernity”) at the end of the eighteenth century that the terms of the political change into the vocabulary of security and the question of life gradually overlaps more and more with the political sphere, entering into a more direct and unmediated relationship with it.

    Esposito’s discovery of the immunitary paradigm as the interpretive key for unlocking the relationship between the two constitutive poles of biopolitics authorizes a genealogical account of philosophical gestures that grasps the relationship between life and power according to the logic of immunity. This genealogy has its inaugurating, even if unrecognized, moment in Hobbes’s conservatio vitae and develops later in two decisive steps. First, the dialectical contradiction and the role of the negative implied in immunitary logic assumes a more reflective mode with Hegel and begins to be seen as the “motor of the positive,” the productive impulse in human history (Bíos 47). The second step is accomplished by Nietzsche, who shifts the focus of analysis from conscience to the body as the site of a vital power that is at once protected and constrained by the immunitary form or containment that is the soul. Nietzsche’s understanding of life as “will to power” constitutes, for Esposito, one of the most radical understandings of biopolitics and the complete elaboration of the category of immunization. With this triptych of philosophical gestures, Esposito claims, “the most innovative part of twentieth-century culture begins to make implicit use of the [immunitary] paradigm” (Bíos 47). This phase in immunological reasoning, which is illustrated by the philosophical anthropology developed in Germany by Scheler, Plessner, and Gehlen, is followed by the introduction of an explicitly immunological lexicon and orbit in discourses such as Niklas Luhmann’s “social immunology.” The rise of the modern science of immunology with Frank Macfarlane Burnet in the 1950s installs even more firmly the immunitary paradigm at the “neuralgic epicentre” between different traditions of thinking and at the center of modern self-representation (Bíos 50).

    Far more than the elaboration of a philosophical-political genealogy of modernity that marks the gradual transition from traditional political categories to the biopolitical and immunitary paradigms, what Esposito seeks to understand through the latter is a new configuration of life and politics, named or specified as modernity, that springs forth from the very foundations of life.1 It is life itself that “brings into being, or ‘invents’, modernity as a complex of categories capable of answering the question of the preservation of life” (Terms 70). Once life’s natural defenses—“this sort of primitive immunitary wrapping”—are rendered insufficient, or every time it finds itself exposed to new threats (civil wars, foreign invasions), life invents new defensive apparatuses for itself (for example, social contracts) and new (political and philosophical) languages to articulate its changing needs. This salvific scenario, which for Esposito is authored by life itself, becomes the script of modernity summed up in the principle of security, which later also forms the main dogma of immunology: its understanding of the immune system as self-defense against foreign assault. For Esposito, then, “the category of biopolitics must merge with that of immunisation” (84) as it is the latter that captures or reveals the lethal side or dimension of protection, the negation of life that reached its extremity with two totalitarian regimes of twentieth century Europe and their genocidal policies, Stalinism and Nazism. Nazi totalitarianism is not juxtaposed with communist totalitarianism, however, as it is in Zygmunt Bauman’s Modernity and the Holocaust. With Stalinism, Esposito argues, we reach an extremity that is still within the conceptual and sematic parameters of modernity and its philosophical tradition, while with Nazism we have the decomposition of the modern form and its translation into a new conceptual language. The particularity of Nazism as a totalitarian regime is that it thinks and speaks in the idiom of biology: “We’ve said that Nazism is not philosophy realized as is communism. But this is only a half truth that we should complete as follows: It is actually biology realized” (Esposito, Terms 80). This echoes Rudolf Hess’s declaration, which Esposito cites here, that “National Socialism is nothing but applied biology” (Terms 80); Esposito “accepts” this claim, but then goes on to qualify it as a “specific quality of the biological, and more specifically medical, semantics deployed by the Nazis” (Terms 81). In immunological terms, the specificity of Nazi biopolitics is best described through “the figure of autoimmune disease” (Terms 84), understood as a figure of self-destruction and the crossing of the threshold from bio- to thanato-politics. The planned extermination of a part of the German population spurred the immunitary paradigm of Nazi biopolitics to “the heights of its auto-genocidal fury” (Terms 86). Autoimmunity is defined as the height or hyperbolic negativity of the immunitary dialectic that could be both resistible and reversible by virtue of the antidote of an original and reciprocal communitas and an affirmative politics of life.

    In a way that is consonant with Nietzsche’s “great health” and Canguilhem’s definition of life as the “formation of forms” or “normativity,” Esposito is able to envision the possibility of a positive immunity based on symbiotic and mutually beneficial relationships modelled, for example, on the mother/fetus relationship. Far from a harmonious, symbiotic unity between mother and child, their relationship is depicted as “a fight ‘to life’” rather than death, a conflict that results in “the spark of life” and the intersection of immunity with community (Esposito, Immunitas 171). Above all, it is a philosophical thinking of life itself out of its own sources and foundations that promises the reversibility of the most deleterious symptoms of immunitary logic. For Esposito, George Canguilhem’s “philosophy of biology,” with its resolute resistance to reductive and objectivist definitions of life, opens onto such a way of thinking, one that can confront perversities, such as the Nazi “programmatic antiphilosophical biology” (Bios 189), biologism at its worst.

    Catherine Malabou situates Esposito’s critique of biopolitics in the same vein as Foucault’s and Agamben’s treatment of the body and bare life, while denouncing “philosophy’s antibiological bias” and the “unquestioned splitting of the concept of life” (Malabou, “One Life” 431). Malabou refers to Esposito’s essay “Nazism and Us” in Terms of the Political and to the claim that Nazism was “actually biology realized.” One could argue, however, that rather than assimilating biology to a biologism, Esposito proposes a philosophical thinking that draws on life’s own resources and responses and understands it in a wider and more diffuse sense than the partition between the symbolic and the biological allows. For Esposito, immunity, understood as a multivalent term, becomes key. It does much more than transfer a biological determinism onto the political realm; it brings into view the way life itself, or life understood as power, configures itself in the forms and terms of the political. If, as Malabou argues, there is “but one life, one life only,” and nothing outside of a materialism within which the biological and the symbolic coincide (“One Life” 438), then it is this life, or biology, that resists any power that seeks to control or regulate it by virtue of the possibilities inscribed in the living being itself. Biological concepts and discoveries—epigenetics and cloning are privileged examples here—are “the very ones able to renew the political question” and release the potential of a biological resistance to biopolitics (Malabou, “One Life” 431).

    Esposito, as we have seen, situates his own philosophical contribution within a genealogy of modernist philosophers who, by his account, reflect on the question of life according to a bio-logic of immunization. If, however, “the thought of the living must take from the living the idea of the living,” and if this happens only if “intelligence” recognizes the “originality of life” (Canguilhem xx), then we must ask, what kind of gestures do philosophers perform towards life when they place it at the center of their thought? For whether philosophy chooses to reject or adopt a biologism that ignores the originality of life and the structures of the living constantly brought to light by biology, it shares in both cases the same antibiological bias that fails to recognize its own assumptions and their political stakes.

    With this in mind, we now turn to another gesture in and out of line with Esposito’s immunological genealogy: Jacques Derrida’s situating of “the question οf life and of the living-being, of life and death, of life-death, at the heart of his remarks” (Rogues 109) in terms of autoimmunity. In Rogues, Derrida appears to be very careful while giving his reasons for privileging something that might look like “a generalization, without any external limit, of a biological or physiological model” (109). It is not out of some excessive “biologistic or geneticist proclivity” (109) on his part, he explains, but rather because autoimmunity seemed to offer a way to reflect on the self-constitution or formation of the living being before any opposition between life and its other (spirit, culture, technics, the symbolic, death, and so on). Further, Derrida claims that it provides a means to take something of psychoanalysis and the death drive into account in the thought of the living across all its articulations, especially in political autoimmunity. If immunity in Esposito becomes the missing link of biopolitics and the interpretive key opening onto that historical configuration between life and politics called modernity, autoimmunity in Derrida is formalized and generalized from the physiological to the transcendental as the implacable law in force in all self-formation, anticipating all oppositions and the identities and differences that come to demarcate individuality.

    We saw that autoimmunity for Esposito is a capitalization of the negative dimension of the immunitary dialectic that can be countered through a revival of or return to the more originary sense of community, immunity’s antonym and antidote. More generally, within what is called the immunitary paradigm in philosophy, politics, anthropology, and to a certain extent immunology itself, autoimmunity has been marginalized as an exaggerated reaction, a hyperbole or malfunction of the immune system. How are we then to understand Derrida’s gesture, through which autoimmunity takes central stage even if it is tied to the worst or to suicide or, as we will see in a moment, to the extreme hypothesis of radical finitude? And when it comes to political stakes, what is wagered between Esposito’s understanding of autoimmunity as the interpretive key that best captures the specificity of Nazism, and Derrida’s far more radical understanding of autoimmunity as a “necessity inscribed right onto democracy” (Rogues 36)? If autoimmunity is the generalized law and constitutive condition of the living being and of life in all its layers and configurations, it must be so for better and for worse. Even though, or rather precisely because, it opens onto the vocation of hospitality and democracy to come, autoimmunity seems not to leave uninfected any salvific or critical moment. It is marked by an irreducibility that no communitas could reverse; it is the condition of communitas and what perpetually puts it to the test—its “auto-co-immunity,” as Derrida writes in “Faith and Knowledge” (87).

    We are slowly moving towards our hypothesis or question. It regards precisely the test of autoimmunity in its extremity, which we will broach through Derrida’s “No Apocalypse, Not Now (Full Speed Ahead, Seven Missiles, Seven Missives).” Why resort to a text that predates the systematic preoccupation with autoimmunity in Derrida’s later work? I will argue that in order to understand the specificity of Derrida’s gesture alongside those of other philosophers, such as Esposito, who bring life to the center of philosophy according to the logic of immunity, we need to approach it from its extremity and in terms of the hypothesis of absolute catastrophe and radical finitude.

    One may argue that it is not the “extreme” or “radical” view of autoimmunity in Derrida that finds currency with the life sciences (we will later question this in relation to the function of apoptosis), but rather its definition as a constitutive or normative perversion. The latter seems to be in step with recent critiques of immunology. In The Limits of the Self: Immunology and Biological Identity Thomas Pradeu argues that the immunological perspective can give a comprehensive account of biological identity for all forms of life. What seems to have some resonance with Derrida’s understanding of autoimmunity as general law is Pradeu’s twofold gesture: first, expanding the scope of immunology beyond the traditional field of jawed vertebrates, even to plants, and even to unicellular organisms and bacteria by claiming that all organisms have an immune system (23), and, second, broadening the concept of autoimmunity in terms of its function and reinstating the idea of normal autoimmunity as one of the components of the organism’s homeostasis. However, looking for direct correspondences or parallels between Derrida’s understanding of autoimmunity and later immunological arguments or findings or even trying to prove that Derrida’s insights were presciently accurate does not seem to be a fruitful task. As Estzer Timár argues in “Derrida’s Error and Immunology,” there is a danger in the temptation to claim that Derrida might have been right after all even by getting it wrong. Such “victorious” readings risk assimilating Derrida’s complex thinking of life to a reductionist “bioorganicism” that understands life on the whole as natural life.

    The following questions are raised: does Derrida’s generalization of the law of autoimmunity and the hypothesis of radical finitude take us beyond autoimmunity as a normal homeostatic mechanism, and how far can we follow him in this? Is the thought of radical finitude that which is generalizable in autoimmunity, and how does that complicate, if it does, the thought of survivance as the perennial entanglement of life and death? Finally, although Derrida gives his reasons for privileging autoimmunity—a term with a more strictly biomedical background than the juridico-politico-medical hybrid of immunity—as the generalizable law of the living, could not other terms have served him better and perhaps not run the same risk of using a complicated biomedical condition inaccurately?

    Autoimmunity, at least in late Derrida, is privileged as the category that articulates the question of life within deconstruction and it is the term that most explicitly inaugurates what is emerging at the interface between the latter and biology: biodeconstruction. Of course, Derrida’s thinking of life and preoccupation with the life sciences did not begin with autoimmunity, and the pertinence of his early work for a deconstructive thinking of and with biology is something that has already been shown by recent scholarship in this emerging field. Another example Derrida draws from biomedicine in Rogues is that of cloning. He gives his reasons:

    This example, I said to myself, would force me to mobilize indirectly the philosophemes we have been questioning so as to allow them all to converge in the great question of reason and of life …. A well-chosen example on the side of life, I told myself, would allow me to tie together, in as rigorous and tight a fashion as possible, reflections of an ethical, juridical, political, and inseparably, technoscientific nature—and precisely in a place where technicity, the great question of the technical and the logic of the prosthesis, would be not accessory but essential and intrinsic to the problematic of reason.(145–146)

    Discussing briefly the dilemmas and improbabilities surrounding therapeutic and reproductive cloning and the objections raised mainly against the latter in the name of the dignity and nonprogrammable and incalculable nature of the unique and irreplaceable living being, Derrida goes on to show the shared biologistic or zoologistic presuppositions and the fundamental but unacknowledged reductionism of both camps (for and against cloning). The common assumption is that of the pre-existence of a purely biological form distinct from other layers and forms of living (what is called culture, knowledge, language, and so on), whose duplication would produce an individual subservient to a calculability that is already there in the first place. For Derrida, however, this fails to perceive the duplication already present and at work “everywhere it is a question of reproduction and heritage” (147). There is and always has been reproductive cloning in all forms and organisations of life, before and across all division between nature and culture. Duplication is coextensive with the broader notion of technical prosthesis and with what Derrida calls “iterability,” of which cloning in the narrow sense becomes only an example, one that is good, however, at indicating the “true place of reason today: that of technicity, of what is proper to humanity or to the living body, of the proper in general[.] In every field” (148).

    As is increasingly shown by biodeconstruction but also in the work of biologists (for example, Lynn Margulis and Jans-Jörg Rheinberger), deconstructive concepts with which the notions of sameness and alterity, promise and program, finitude and infinity, chance and risk, technical prosthesis and ipseity, life and death are always entangled (iterability, writing, trace, différance, autoimmunity) find resonances in biomedical thought and open ways for questioning biological definitions and conceptions of life, death, and individuality. So why privilege autoimmunity, which, as Vicky Kirby points out in her paper “Autoimmunity: The Political State of Nature,” compromises and puts under erasure both of the terms it is composed of while assuming them at the same time? Is it the thought of the radical finitude of the autos (also the autos of reason) that Derrida finds irresistible, or of the possibility of the absolute erasure of the trace or the necessity of the worst (a suicidal drive that could reach extremes), that which we always need to remind ourselves of?

    We now turn to “No Apocalypse, Not Now (Full Speed Ahead, Seven Missiles, Seven Missives).” Autoimmunity is not mentioned there by name; after all, this is a lecture delivered in 1984, nine years before the term first occurred in Specters of Marx. The logic of autoimmunity, however, is exemplified there from its extremity, from the place of absolute risk faced by that which could call itself autoimmune humanity. The hypothesis is that of a nuclear, total, and remainderless destruction, which is also described as an “absolute pharmakon,” one of autoimmunity’s old names (Borradori, “Autoimmunity” 124). One may well not give any credence to the nuclear hypothesis and to whether it menaces humanity and perhaps a few more species entirely; Derrida here does not bestow to this risk the generality and formal structure of an implacable law, as he will later do with autoimmunity. What is exemplarily threatened in its entirety is the archive, and first of all the archive of literature, because of the fabulous and “performative character of its relation to the referent” (Derrida, “No Apocalypse” 28) and the impossibility of its reconstitution as such after a total destruction. This impossibility accords it a radical form of historicity by ascribing to it an essential finitude. The peculiar historicity of literature and of everything that is constituted by the very act of archivization, argues Derrida, is “contemporaneous through and through” and is “structurally indissociable” from something like a “nuclear epoch,” by which he means both crisis and nuclear criticism, from “the historical and ahistorical horizon of an absolute self-destructibility without apocalypse, without revelation of its own truth, without absolute knowledge” (“No Apocalypse” 27). He clarifies:

    This statement is not abstract, it does not concern general and formal structures, some equation between a literarity extended to any possible archive and a self-destructibility in general. (27)

    Self-destructibility here does not extend to biological archives or to the living being in general. It concerns specific historical formations and archives that inform both the criticism and the crisis of the nuclear and that interestingly make a “sudden ‘synchronous’ appearance” (27): the principle of reason or rather its interpretation since the seventeenth century according to the order of representation, the dominance of the object/subject dichotomy, the metaphysics of the will, and modern technoscience and the project of literature in a strict sense that also dates from the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. The co-habitation of this specific interpretation—the modern era of the principle of reason and the project of literature—erupts in a crisis that threatens criticism at its core. What the principle of reason cannot but foreclose—and it even grounds itself through this foreclosure—is the radical finitude and precariousness that are essential to literature.

    Employing terminology that foreshadows the autoimmune critique of reason in Rogues, Derrida considers the “homonymity” between Kantian criticism and nuclear criticism. As thoughts about finitude as the limit of experience, both cut their figure out on the (back)ground of the possibility of something exceeding the finitude of the intellect or even of life; finite rationality, Kant’s intuitivus derivativus, is only possible if it is grounded in an infinite intellect, intuitus originarius. The possibility of a finitude as radical as that embodied by literature, which is defined as “the body of texts whose existence, possibility, and significance are the most radically threatened, for the first and last time, by the nuclear catastrophe” (“No Apocalypse” 27), must be foreclosed by the principle of reason, as it would annul the basis of its constitutive opposition between finite and infinite. Such possibility would bring the limit of criticism into view in “the groundlessness of a remainderless self-destruction of the self, auto-destruction of the autos itself. Whereupon the kernel, the nucleus of criticism, itself burst apart” (“No Apocalypse” 30).

    A remainderless “auto-destruction of the autos itself” is exactly what reason can never envision nor tolerate for itself, a shared condition with literature as originally archivable event. It is from a background of radical finitude and not infinity that literature cuts its figure out. This is why, for Derrida, literature and literary criticism belong to the nuclear age and speak of nothing other than nuclear catastrophe, or their own remainderless a-symbolic destruction, a destruction that could not even be assumed and worked through symbolically, an absolute reality that could not even take its place in memory or be mourned, softened, or transfigured:

    The only referent that is absolutely real is thus of the scope or dimension of an absolute nuclear catastrophe that would irreversibly destroy the entire archive and all symbolic capacity, would destroy the “movement of survival,” what I call “survivance,” at the very heart of life. This absolute referent of all possible literature is on par with the absolute effacement of any possible trace; it is thus the only ineffaceable trace, it is so as the trace of what is entirely other, “trace du tout autre.” This is the only absolute trace—effaceable, ineffaceable. (“No Apocalypse” 28)

    The irreversible destruction of the entire archive and all symbolic capacity would then be the ultimate reality of a nonarchivable event, the absolute effacement of any possible trace, that is to say, the absolutely ineffaceable trace, the entirely other. Unassimilable, a-symbolic, untraceable, absolutely not there. A catastrophe of such scope and dimension—that is, not merely the physical destruction of the archive, of all archives, but the destruction of all possibility of archivization in general—would destroy the movement of survival, of survivance, and all entanglement between life and the symbolic: life as we know it. What begins as an hypothesis about the destruction of historical and positive archives escalates or generalizes its threat to the very movement of survival, to the effacement of all trace of life/death. The hypothesis of total, remainderless destruction that threatens the very movement of survival is directly linked in “Autoimmunity: Real and Symbolic Suicides” to the risk run by the movement of the world: a “terrifying autoimmunitary logic” endangering “nothing less than the mondialisation or the worldwide movement of the world, life on earth and elsewhere, without remainder” (Borradori 98–99).

    In “Autoimmune Illness as a Death-drive: An Autobiography of Defence,” Alice Andrews argues that this figure of the worst that resembles “the silence of death, of pure death uncontaminated by life” (195) amounts to a homeopathic autoimmunity, an autoimmunity that protects and maintains itself as risk, that is, that defends both life and death, life/death, the best and the worst to come. Derrida’s gesture of generalizing autoimmunity in this way would become “the means of survival of all traces, that is of the trace as life” (Andrews 194). The remainderless effacement of the trace, the hypothesis of the absolutely pure trace, “‘the pure worst’ homeopathically treats the manifestation of the worst,” which in “No Apocalypse, Not Now” is the possibility of the closure of the archive “epitomised … by Modern Literature” (Andrews 198–199). The manifestation of the worst, literature’s obsessive and ultimate referent, leaves no room but for the multiplication of strategic manoeuvers and tactics of deterrence in the attempt to make the conversation between warring parties—or, as Derrida writes at the end of “No Apocalypse, Not Now,” life itself—last longer. Does this mean that even as “the necessity of the worst,” autoimmunity constitutes the archive’s homeostasis after all? Perhaps, but it also affronts it with a radicalness that threatens to dissolve the entanglement of life/death with an irreversible, pure, a-symbolic death. It is from this place of extreme or absolute vulnerability that the hypothesis of total destruction, says Derrida, “watches over” and “guides [the] footsteps” of deconstruction (“No Apocalypse” 27).

    It is plausible to argue that Derrida’s long preoccupation with the archive prefigures his formalization of autoimmunity into a general and implacable law. The destruction of the autos of reason and of everything that finds itself in precarious cohabitation with literature is rethought in Archive Fever in terms of psychoanalysis and the psychical archive. The archive here takes up the Freudian hypothesis, or rather “irresistible thesis,” of “the possibility of a radical perversion, indeed, a diabolical death drive, an aggression or a destruction drive: a drive, thus, of loss” (9). The archival drive of conservation, what institutes the archivable event and preserves the archival body, does not exist without the threat of the death drive, of an a priori forgetfulness that can expire in radical finitude: “there would indeed be no archive desire without the radical finitude, without the possibility of a forgetfulness which does not limit itself to repression” (19). The archive is defined as what is threatened with total destruction, with a threat that extends to the act and possibility of all archivization, to all mnemotechnical exteriority, both psychical and factual: “this threat is in-finite, it sweeps away the logic of finitude and the simple factual limits, the transcendental aesthetics, one might say, the spatio-temporal conditions of conservation” (19). Archive fever is the inflammation of an interiority with exteriority, a prosthesis of an inside that multiplies all the internal and external partitions that are supposed to constitute the subject. The condition of the archive is generalized by virtue of the sweeping away not only of factual limits but of the conditions of their constitution and preservation.

    In The End of the World and Other Teachable Moments: Jacques Derrida’s Final Seminar, Michael Naas contrasts Derrida’s preoccupation with the archive with the notion of the trace. Naas points out that archive and trace are not the same insofar as the former involves the organisation of the latter always under “the authority of some power of selection or interpretation” (136). This does not mean that the trace only suffers archival violence without bearing violence itself. It means, however, that to the extent that the trace is defined by its nonarchivability—the trace cannot be kept as such—it becomes the symptom of a finitude without limit. The condition of the archive extends, according to Naas, from the materiality of the archived entity to “everything from which the tissue of living experience is woven”: “If the archive preoccupies us so greatly, it is perhaps because there seems to be no outside of the archive, no hors-archive, or at least no outside of the general text and thus outside the movement of archivization” (133).

    Derrida imagines a project of “general archiviology”—which he describes as “a word that does not exist but that could designate a general and interdisciplinary science of the archive. Such a discipline must in effect risk being paralysed in a preliminary aporia” (Archive Fever 34). The aporia is sketched out in topological terms, especially with regard to the peculiar place (neither inside nor outside) that psychoanalysis would hold in this discipline. It would either be included in it or, after having been integrated with it, raised above it (as a critical authority in the Kantian sense). A general, interdisciplinary archiviology would absorb and also submit itself to psychoanalysis, to its logic, concepts, topics, that is, it would give itself over to the unconscious and the death drive, to the fever that unsettles all kinds of principality, commencement, and commandment, be they physical, historical, biological, ontological, or nomological, as well as all egological ipseity or individuality. In other words, it would accept the irreversibility of its autoimmune symptomatology and condition. In Rogues the logic of autoimmunity appears to outsource one of its most privileged sources, the death drive:

    What psychoanalysts call more or less complacently the unconscious remains, it seems to me, one of the privileged sources, one of the vitally mortal and mortally vital reserves or resources, for this implacable law of the self-destructive conservation of the “subject” or of egological ipseity. To put it a bit sententiously in the interest of time, without autoimmunity there would be neither psychoanalysis nor what psychoanalysis calls the “unconscious.” Not to mention, therefore, the “death drive,” the cruelty of “primary sadism and masochism”—or even what we just as complacently call “consciousness.” (55)

    As both a constitutive process and an implacable law that operates in all self-formation or delimitation while sweeping away all onto-topological, biological, and nomological limits, autoimmunity follows from the hypothesis of a radical finitude and a generalized archive fever. From the archive of literature to the psyche, to the heart of the living, it inflicts all the configurations and organisations of life/death with a finitude so radical that it threatens a priori with absolute dissemination everything it allows to form. Autoimmunity watches over deconstruction; it bears the necessity of the worst in its indissociability with the possibility of the best. No criticism–Kantian or pharmacological—and no biopolitics, no matter how affirmative, will resolve or eradicate this indissociability.

    We might ask how generally Autoimmunity reaches. Could something like radical finitude be conceivable in biological accounts about the origins of life, the emergence of biological individualities, and the formation of the living out of the nonliving? We will pursue this question by contrasting the metaphysical assumptions of two biological theories: first, the theory of endosymbiosis, which was brought to prominence by life scientist Lynn Margulis in the 1970s, and second, Jean Claude Ameisen’s theory of apoptosis, which, according to Francisco Vitale, is a source for Derrida’s thinking of autoimmunity.

    In What is Life? Lynn Margulis and Dorion Sagan advance the hypothesis of endosymbiosis in order to explain the emergence and evolution of complex organisms out of the first membrane-bounded cells. One of the major events or innovations in the history of life occurred some two thousand million years ago and involved the evolution from the prokaryotic to the eukaryotic cell, that is, from cells lacking a nucleus to cells containing a nucleus. The protagonists of this account are bacteria, “Earth’s tiniest life forms” (Margulis and Sagan, What is Life? 69) and its greatest innovators, and the process of their merging is called endosymbiosis. The evolution from prokaryotes to eukaryotes, from bacteria to protocists, “catapulted life to a greater level of complexity and gave it different potentials and risks. Not just by gradual mutation but suddenly through symbiotic alliance did the first eukaryotes form” (91). Symbiotic alliance came about as a result of “hunger, crowding and thirst amongst teeming bacteria” (90).

    This new form of life, which is our kind of life, that of the enucleated cell, first emerges and evolves through a process that is variously described as cannibalism, long-lasting sexual encounter, infection, permanent disease, or parasitism. The symbionts are members of different species that do not just live near or on each other but inside foreign bodies. Margulis and Sagan claim that bacteria are the best endosybionts for at least four reasons:

    First, because they have been entering into stable relationships with one another for several thousand of millions of years, as they are good at forming permanent relationships. Second, their tiny bodies fluidly lose and acquire genes, making them amenable to rapid genetic change. Third, bacteria have only a limited expression of individuality; no circulating antibodies guard them–an “infection,” far from being rejected as it might be in an animal with immune system, can thus become the basis for life-long association, a mutual evolution. Fourth, bacteria’s vast chemical repertoire leads to a tendency of metabolical complementarity less often seen in association between highly individualized members of plant and animal species. (97)

    The symbiotic or interactive view of the history of life as a cellular phenomenon is propelled by symbioses, the physical and chemical association between organisms of different species, which results in the production of new individuals and is a major source of evolutionary novelty. Each body, as Margulis and Sagan describe, “is the charitable gift of a biochemical museum, and each bacterial cell an unplanned time capsule” that contains fragments of preliving systems and embodies the processes of early Earth (What is Life? 63).

    Closer to life’s original structures, bacteria are said to be forms of a larger life, free of aging and in principle immortal:

    Although, of course, like all life, bacteria can be killed by starvation, heat, salt, and desiccation, these microbes do not normally die. As long as the ambience permits, bacteria grow and divide, free of aging. Unlike the mammalian body which matures and dies, a bacterial body has no limits. A disequilibrium structure thrown up by an evolving universe, it is, in principle, immortal. (Margulis and Sagan, What is Life? 76)

    Programmed death evolved much later with the emergence of multicellular organisms: “These new cells were the first protocists and their coming brought the kinds of individuality and cell organisation, the kind of sex, and even the kind of mortality (programmed death of the individual) familiar to us animals” (Margulis and Sagan, What is Life? 90). Endosymbiosis or bacteria sex came with a price: “Fatefully for the future history of life forms such as ourselves, in protocists sexuality became inextricably linked to death …. Programmed death as the final stop of a lifelong metabolism was absent at the origin of life– and for a very long time afterward” (113). Death then, according to Margulis and Sagan’s account, evolved at a later stage in evolution as “the first—and … still the most serious—sexually transmitted ‘disease’” (113). Death here refers to programmed death, what is called apoptosis or cellular suicide, and not to the possibility of dying in general. Bacteria can be killed and can suffer necrosis, but they do not naturally die. We will soon look at these different kinds of death and at the metaphysical exigencies or hypotheses that underlie them.

    In Microcosmos: Four Billion Years of Microbial Evolution (1986), Margulis and Sagan link their hypothesis of immortality to the hypothesis of a nuclear catastrophe: “even nuclear war would not be a total apocalypse, since the hardy bacteria underlying life on a planetary scale would doubtless survive us” (15). In their 1997 preface, reflecting on Microcosmos’s approach to life, earth, and humanity from the perspective of a “planet whose evolution has been largely a bacterial phenomenon” (18), they recognize having articulated a critique of anthropocentrism in the style of deconstruction. Margulis and Sagan directly refer to Derrida’s “dismantling of hierarchical oppositions,” including humanity/animality, according to a strategy of “reversal and displacement” (18). They acknowledge a shortcoming or naïveté in having restricted their approach only to the reversal of this hierarchy; by merely taking humanity off of the top and putting it at the bottom of “nature,” they had not ventured to dismantle the “oppositional distortions imposed by the hierarchy itself” (18). As “one among other microbial phenomena” (18–19), humanity holds no metaphysical priority, and if there is a speck or sperm or egg of immortality in it, it comes from its bacterial past, present, and future.

    Radical finitude or the death drive has no place in this account of early life. Symbiosis is about the connectivity of all life, life as a network of ever renewed and evolving encounters, literally about living together and pioneering ways of doing so. It was the bacteria and not the animals that “pioneered symbiosis and the organisation of individuals from multicellular collectives” (Margulis and Sagan, What is Life? 131). The symbiotic hypothesis proposes an account of the formation of individuality prior to the categories of immunization and in ways that already anticipate and unsettle these categories. Symbiosis is characterised by an openness that undermines fixed individuality but can take many different forms, not all beneficial to all symbionts. In this way it could be considered closer to Esposito’s notion of a primordial communitas in terms of its affirmation of an originary relationship of mutual indebtedness and exchangeability but also of life as power and expansion before individual insulation and the immunitary inflection of community. It could be argued that the foreclosure of something like radical finitude in the early promise of immortality and the possibility of reversibility to such primordiality share the metaphysical hypothesis of a life that could finally be relieved of the evolutionary cost of the “disease” of death. We also come across this hypothesis in the increasing tendency to medicalize old age.

    Margulis and Sagan’s theory of symbiosis offers an account of evolution that deviates from a linear Darwinism and natural selection in favor of symbiotic encounter as the resource for the engineering of evolution and expansion. It does not account for everything; it does not account for the origin of the eukaryotic cell in its entirety and it certainly does not account for the origin of life and for all evolution of its forms. As John Maynard Smith and Eörs Szathmáry argue, the origins of the nucleus as well as of other structures not found in prokaryotes, including whether the eukaryotic cell evolved symbiotically, still require explanation (60). This argument claims an absence of immunity and thus also of autoimmunity (or even of the inverse of this derivation) in early life. This has been contested by more recent claims regarding evidence of immunity in bacteria and the function of apoptosis, or cellular suicide, in the early formation of life. Jennifer A. Doudna and Samuel H. Sternberg argue that CRISPR, a most versatile region in bacterial DNA whose discovery has opened the way to gene editing, is actually part of the bacterium’s adaptive defense system, which includes methods of sensing an oncoming infection and committing suicide before it progresses in order to protect the great bacterial community (50). This discovery has put single cell organisms “on an equal footing with humans” in terms of “incredibly complex cellular reactions to infections” (59). The true pioneers of gene editing are not humans but the recombinational mechanisms of the microscopic bacteria’s genome. With unforeseeable implications for the future of humanity, human technology is only beginning to discover and manipulate a technology in practice by bacteria thousands of millions of years ago.

    With its enormous plasticity, gene editing seems to revive for many the dream of immortality. If this technology is related to the cell’s immunity and to the function of apoptosis and thus to the inseparability of defensive and sacrificial mechanisms, how far (back) can therapeutic imperatives—either medical or metaphysical—reach in resolving the mystery of the living?

    In his book La Sculpture du Vivant, Le Suicide Cellulaire ou la Mort Créatrice, Jean-Claude Ameisen examines apoptosis as a mechanism of cellular self-destruction, and while this might initially sound perplexing, he also considers it to be at the heart of the living organism.2 Before going into its complexity, it would be useful to give the standard definition of this phenomenon. Apoptosis is usually contrasted with another cause of cellular death called necrosis. As Nicole Le Douarin explains in Dictionnaire Amoureux de la Vie, some of their defining differences are: 1) in apoptosis death comes as the activation of a genetic program, as the result of an actualization of a possibility internal to the cell, while in necrosis death comes as an accident, a result of a traumatism or pathology that inflicts the cell from the exterior; 2) in the process of necrosis, cells begin to swell until they explode, releasing enzymes that alter the architecture of their neighbouring cells and initializing in them the same process. Necrosis is released in successive waves that cause inflammation and scarring. During the process of apoptosis, cells implode rather than explode as they do in necrosis, and undergo major internal modifications. While the nuclei of apoptotic cells become fragmented and their cytoplasm is split out in small parcels, the exterior membrane of the cell remains intact impeding the release of enzymes on the outside. The apoptotic bodies are very quickly absorbed by neighbouring cells, which have the capacity, all living cells do, to pick up the molecular signals emitted during apoptosis. In less than an hour all apoptotic bodies are devoured while still alive and completely disappear. And 3) in general, as apoptotic death causes no inflammation and leaves no scar or trace, it can pass totally unnoticed, and this is why biologists were not able to detect it until the 1980s. The cellular carcasses of necrosis, which is a cataclysmic process, can be easily observed with the microscope (Le Douarin 86–88).

    How old is apoptosis in the evolution of life and death? Ameisen considers two scenarios: the first, Margulis and Sagan’s scenario, postulates the existence of two radically different periods in the history of the living: an initial period during which cellular societies did not yet possess the power of auto-destruction, and a subsequent period in which the potentiality of an “untimely” death had begun to spread across the universe of the living. This vision evokes the past as a “golden age” and as a primordial time when each living being still carried within itself the promise of immortality (Ameisen 312). The second scenario, the one proposed by Ameisen, does not require imagining a universe without or before “suicide.” It allows us to glance at the capacity of self-destruction at the heart of early cells, at the birth of life itself (Ameisen 312). It is widely known and established that apoptosis plays an essential role in embryogenesis—one of the most common examples of cellular suicide—during the construction of the organs; it creates the spaces between and models the parts of our body (for instance, the space between our fingers) through a process of elimination similar to the “carving of a sculpture” (40). But apoptosis is also active throughout the life and aging of the individual and is a potentiality that is present in all cells in general, a surging death that needs to be suppressed. It is necessary at every instant to suppress the onset of cellular suicide (285). Even if the cell’s death sentence still depends on the environment of the cell, the “initiation of its execution, the ultimate decision between life and death depends on the cell itself … death seems to be inscribed at the heart of the cell, as a potentiality ready to actualise” (51). Because cellular death is a phenomenon of active self-destruction—and not the result of a brutal murder or a paralysis- it is accompanied by a discourse, the emission of precise signals and messages (61). Cells are programmed to speak the language of living and the language of dying, to wit, to post molecular signals on their surfaces. All cells need to signal constantly to other cells that they are living so as to fend off scavengers. Apoptotic cells erase the signature of life even before advertising their imminent death: a moment of suspension, a “moving frontier” between the “kingdoms” of life and death (67). Although the apoptotic cell still has the capacity to suspend it, once the signal of death has been emitted or the surface receptors of surrounding cells have detected that suicide is underway, the end becomes inevitable and irreversible. The “funereal rites” that accompany this rapid and solitary death leave no lesion, inflammation, or scarring. No corpse. The surrounding living cells completely devour and fill in the space of the dead. No trace is left of the rapid and discreet work of auto-destruction (57).

    Self-destruction is a potentiality carried in every cell; it is at the heart of the living and needs to be counterbalanced by its capacity for survival. But more than that, it is perhaps the same cellular tools—the executors and protectors—that control the potentiality of suicide, that fulfil functions essential to life, and that are the architects of cellular survival and duplication. Death does not come as the price of evolution. The same tools used to “sculpture the face of cellular life” also possess, perhaps from the beginning, “the potentiality to sculpture the face of death”: “The answer to the question of ‘when’, of the mystery of the birth of the tools that allow for suicide, appears to be of overwhelming simplicity: since always, at the origin of the first living cell” (Ameisen 316).

    Why does this matter to us? What does it matter if death was there at the origin or if it was a late arrival, since it is certain that death will come sooner or later? Perhaps the ineradicability of the suicidal drive in the constitution of life—what Derrida (perhaps drawing on Ameisen, according to Vitale’s hypothesis) calls the general law of autoimmunity—is to be reckoned with in all ontological, biomedical, and biopolitical approaches to disease and cure. Could the irreversibility of cellular suicide, the death that leaves no trace, be another example of the radical finitude postulated in Derrida’s nuclear hypothesis? And is this radical condition not inextricably linked to a radical hospitality at the heart of the living? Is the absolute risk run by the radically finite not also the openness to the absolute trace of the other? Might not total erasure also be the giving way to what or who is to come? Always for better or for worse.

    I am not proposing that the biological concept of apoptosis proves Derrida’s pronouncements about the law of autoimmunity to be right. We remain aware of the dangers of extending biological concepts and functions beyond the specificity of their field, especially those involved in the evocation of a complex operation such as apoptosis as a model for hospitality. But the complexity within the minimal structures of the living and the material entanglements and encounters that form them might offer us new insights for understanding and engaging with larger configurations and formulations of the living in our world.

    Is biologically inspired critique possible? Can biology give us deconstructive strategies for a deconstructive thinking of life—a biodeconstruction? Can it help us develop an aptitude or cultivate a taste for different modes of relatedness within the living? For this to become possible it is necessary first of all to think through the different uses of the term bios and also differences between the bio- in biodeconstruction and in biopolitics, to deconstruct the bios of biopolitics and its ideological stakes and operations of normalization or, in Malabou’s words, to “deconstruct biopolitical deconstruction” (“Will Sovereignty” 37). Perhaps the ineradicable entanglement of radical finitude and hospitality, which we sketched here through the figure of apoptosis, points to nothing less than the (trans)formation of form that is life itself, a force of openness and erasure always at absolute risk. Perhaps being more in tune with the “self-transformative tendency of life” (Malabou, “Will Sovereignty” 45) could also inform our aptitude for discerning and for knowing. If, as Derrida points out, life is marked by this aptitude for discerning, that is, for marking and remarking its finitudes, the task of what is today called biodeconstruction will be to respond to and to apply new forms and levels of discernibility while at the same time taking more and more into account. This is the task intimated by Derrida in his conversation with Elisabeth Roudinesco in For What Tomorrow … A Dialogue when he brings the aptitude for discerning between life and death to life itself; this is the task of biodeconstruction.

    Footnotes

    1. Life here refers to its Western conception but also more broadly to life as power of transgression and expression of the multiplicity of its forms beyond their particular philosophical and historical conceptualizations and manifestations. Biological critiques of deterministic attitudes and definitions of life and identity add their own questions and insights to the deconstruction of Western biopolitics. The task would then be to question the extent to which biological discourses are embedded in Western conceptualizations of life and open to non-Western ones.

    2. Unless otherwise noted, translations from the French are my own.

    Works Cited

    • Ameisen, Jean-Claude. La Sculpture du Vivant, Le Suicide Cellulaire ou la Mort Créatrice. Éditions du Seuil, 1999.
    • Andrews, Alice. “Autoimmune Illness as Death-drive: An Autobiography of Defence.” Mosaic: A Journal for the Interdisciplinary Study of Literature, vol. 44, no. 3, 2011, pp. 189–203. Project MUSE, muse.jhu.edu/article/450737.
    • Bauman, Zygmunt. Modernity and the Holocaust. Cornell UP, 2001.
    • Borradori, Giovanna. “Autoimmunity: Real and Symbolic Suicides—A Dialogue with Jacques Derrida.” Philosophy in a Time of Terror: Dialogues with Jürgen Habermas and Jacques Derrida, edited by Giovanna Borradori. Translated by Pascale-Anne Brault and Michael Naas, U of Chicago P, 2003, 85–136.
    • Canguilhem, Georges. Knowledge of Life, Fordham UP, 2008.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Archive Fever: A Freudian Impression. Translated by Eric Prenowitz, U of Chicago P, 1998.
    • ———. “Faith and Knowledge: The Two Sources of ‘Religion’ at the Limits of Reason Alone.” 1996. Religion, edited by Jacques Derrida and Gianni Vattimo. Translated by David Webb, et al., Stanford UP, 1998, pp. 1–78.
    • ———. “No Apocalypse, Not Now (Full Speed Ahead, Seven Missiles, Seven Missives).” Translated by Catherine Porter and Philip Lewis, Diacritics, vol. 14, no. 2, 1984, pp. 20–31. JSTOR, jstor.org/stable/464756.
    • ———. Rogues: Two Essays on Reason. Translated by Pascale-Anne Brault and Michael Naas, Stanford UP, 2005.
    • Derrida, Jacques, and Elisabeth Roudinesco. For What Tomorrow …: A Dialogue. Translated by Jeff Fort, Stanford UP, 2004.
    • Doudna, Jennifer A., and Samuel H. Sternberg. A Crack in Creation: Gene Editing and the Unthinkable Power to Control Evolution. Houghton Mifflin Harcourt, 2017.
    • Esposito, Roberto. Bíos: Biopolitics and Philosophy. Translated by Timothy C. Campbell, U of Minnesota P, 2004.
    • ———. Immunitas: The Protection and Negation of Life. Translated by Zakiya Hanafi, Polity, 2011.
    • ———. Terms of the Political: Community, Immunity, Biopolitics. Translated by Noel Welch, Fordham UP, 2013.
    • Kirby, Vicky. “Autoimmunity and the Political State of Nature.” American Comparative Literature Association Conference, 8 July 2017, Utrecht University, Utrecht, The Netherlands. Conference Presentation. Le Douarin, Nicole. Dictionnaire Amoureux de la Vie. Plon, 2017.
    • Malabou, Catherine. “One Life Only: Biological Resistance, Political Resistance.” Translated by Carolyn Shread, Critical Inquiry, vol. 42, no. 3, 2016, 429–438. University of Chicago Press Journals, doi:10.1086/685601.
    • ———. “Will Sovereignty Ever be Deconstructed?” Plastic Materialities: Politics, Legality, and Metamorphosis in the Work of Catherine Malabou, edited by Brenna Bhandar and Jonathan Goldberg-Hiller, Duke UP, 2015.
    • Margulis, Lynn, and Dorion Sagan. Microcosmos: Four Billion Years of Microbial Evolution. U of California P, 1997.
    • ———. What is Life? U of California P, 1995.
    • Naas, Michael. The End of the World and Other Teachable Moments: Jacques Derrida’s Final Seminar. Fordham UP, 2015.
    • Smith, John Maynard, and Eörs Szathmáry. The Origins of Life, From the Birth of Life to the Origin of Language. Oxford UP, 1999.
    • Timár, Estzer. “Derrida’s Error and Immunology.” The Oxford Literary Review, vol. 39, no. 1, 2017, pp. 65–81. Edinburgh UP, doi:10:3366/olr.2017.0210.
    • Vitale, Francesco. “Biologie et Déconstruction. Entre Ameisen et Derrida. Notes sur une Note de Foi et Savoir.” Rue Descartes, vol. 82, no. 3, 2014, 149–153. CAIRN, doi:10.3917/rdes.082.0149.
  • Introduction: Of Biodeconstruction (Part II)

    Erin Obodiac (bio)
    UC Irvine

    Of Biodeconstruction (Part II) ventures through the door left open by the emergent questions, hesitations, and provocations about deconstruction, the philosophy of life, and the life sciences advanced in Of Biodeconstruction (Part I). Although Jacques Derrida’s writings on autoimmunity, pharmakon, life-death, the question of the animal, Geschlecht, cloning, living-on, the genetic program, and epigenesis suggest an engagement—from the earliest publications to the last seminars—with biology, the life sciences, and the philosophy of life, it remains a question whether or not deconstruction is already “biodeconstruction.” Yet neither a critique of the biological sciences—contemporary or arcane—nor, alternately, a conclusion concerning the historical limits of deconstruction in our postgenomic era is primarily what is at stake. Rather than taking aim at a target from the outside or foreclosing on the future, the critical force of deconstructive readings and writings tends toward implosion and preemption. And yet: a step of retreat (the pas, the “not” of the step) perhaps hinders differential materiality’s foray into biological thought. Catherine Malabou, the honored respondent for the Of Biodeconstruction double issue, interrogates this hindrance in her many books—especially Before Tomorrow: Epigenesis and Rationality and Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing: Dialectic, Destruction, Deconstruction—and further develops for the present Postmodern Culture issue a critical clarification of what she sees as a Derridean blind spot.

    In Of Biodeconstruction (Part I), the essays by Vitale, Obodiac, and Senatore, for the most part, hold fast to Derrida’s critique of self-consciousness as living presence—phenomenology’s cornerstone—and the premise that différance and the trace not only organize and constitute all life, from the amoeba to the human being, but also subtend the animate and the inanimate: counter to a logocentric conception of the genetic code, the genome as a mode of arche-writing, a texture of differential traces, allows for an openness to the outside that might be compatible with contemporary findings in epigenetics, systems theory, and research into the plasticity of the genome. In addition, the conversation by Kirby, Schrader, and Timár, which headed up Part I, demonstrates that new materialist feminism, feminist science studies, and the analysis of the political economy of nature-culture find in biodeconstruction a critical ally.

    If Part I situates biodeconstruction within the current critical context and the Derridean groundwork, Part II presents focused readings of Jacques Derrida’s concept of autoimmunity; Maurice Merleau-Ponty’s phenomenology of the living being; Jane Bennett’s new materialist and Irwin Schrödinger’s genetic determinist conceptions of life; and Jorge Luis Borges’s bio-onto-theologic story “La escritura del dios.”

    Framed against the backdrop of Roberto Esposito’s thesis that biopolitics mediates biology and politics by way of the immunity paradigm, the first essay, Elina Staikou’s “Autoimmunity in Extremis: The Task of Biodeconstruction,” explores the radical dimensions of Derrida’s concept of autoimmunity. Arguing that autoimmunity has made its appearance in Derrida’s work under various names—pharmakon, death-drive, the nuclear hypothesis—Staikou suggests that autoimmunity is a central principle for biodeconstruction, one that attends to both the nihilism and the affirmation that characterize life processes such as those played out in endosymbiosysis and apoptosis.

    In “Biodeconstructing Merleau-Ponty,” Raoul Frauenfelder turns to the seminars on biology and philosophy Maurice Merleau-Ponty gave in the 1950s at the Collège de France. Frauenfelder identifies the development of the preformationism/epigenesis dialectic as a constitutive stumbling block for Merleau-Ponty’s “flesh of the world”—the master concept of his oeuvre—suggesting that this dialectic flattens out the radically differential nature of life-death: biodeconstruction puts into question the teleological closure reasserted by the phenomenological reading of the living being.

    Jonathan Basile’s essay, “How the Other Half-Lives: Life as Identity and Difference in Bennett and Schrödinger,” takes up the work of Jane Bennett, Erwin Schrödinger, Immanuel Kant, and Bernard Stiegler to demonstrate how biodeconstruction differs from new materialist, genetic determinist, and anthropocentric conceptions of life. Binaries such as animate/inanimate, vitalism/mechanism, self/other, human/animal, and especially the binary identity/difference fail to account for the living being’s differential materiality.

    The final essay, Riccardo Baldissoni’s “Of Other Jaguars: Glosses to the Writing of God,” maps Carl Schmitt’s secularization thesis onto modern biology. In an extended reading of Jorge Luis Borges’s “The Writing of the God,” Baldissoni identifies a continuity between ontotheology and biological science: cyberneticists or mathematicians who simulate biological systems via the theory of cellular automata are not so unlike the Mayan priest who attempts to decipher a divine message from the patterned fur of the jaguar.

    These essays, as well as the contributions presented in Of Biodeconstruction (Part I), signal that biodeconstruction’s scope of interest ranges from the present critical conjuncture, the philosophical archive that haunts deconstruction, and theory’s disappearing future. They also point to the growing number of conferences, articles, and books that fall under the biodeconstruction umbrella. Some of the books published recently in this field include Derrida’s La Vie La Mort (2019), Dawne McCance’s The Reproduction of Life Death: Derrida’s La Vie La Mort (2019), Francesco Vitale’s Biodeconstruction: Jacques Derrida and the Life Sciences (2018), Mauro Senatore’s Germs of Death: The Problem of Genesis in Jacques Derrida (2018), Matthias Fritsch’s (ed.) Eco-Deconstruction: Derrida and Environmental Philosophy (2018), Michael Naas’s Plato and the Invention of Life (2018), and David Wills’s Inanimation: Theories of Inorganic Life (2016). It would appear that a biodeconstructive turn is afoot in what is now half-seriously called “Derrida Studies.” Yet the question remains: is biodeconstruction an excrescence of deconstruction, a latecomer, or was it already undertaken, in a fashion, in Derrida’s own writings?

    In her response to Of Biodeconstruction, Catherine Malabou argues that it “n’a pas été entreprise par Derrida” and that it remains still to come. In “Derrida en Animal Rationnel: résponse à Of Biodeconstruction,” Malabou observes that Derrida symptomatically retreats from challenging Heidegger’s rejection of Aristotle’s zoological definition of the human being—the zoon logon ekhon and the zoon politikon—and that the peculiar fidelity to this rejection bears analysis. Malabou suggests that this retreat will lead us to a wellspring of presuppositions concerning deconstruction, namely, the status of animalitas with regard to the human being, the schism between life and existence, the complicity between metaphysics and the bio-/zoo-logical conception of life, and the techno-scientific project of the life sciences, especially the cybernetic-genetic program. Heidegger denounces the calculability and instrumentality of cybernetics and the genetic program, yet does not consider, according to Malabou, that the character of biological science might change in the future. She also claims that Derrida retains this foregone judgment against biology all the while mobilizing François Jacob’s “logic of life,” or “genetic writing,” for the elaboration of arche-writing and the trace in Of Grammatology. Aligning the Heideggerian critique of technoscience and the rejection of the zoological definition of man, Malabou identifies a stumbling block that is left “intacte, non-déconstruite” by Derrida. Revisiting Aristotle’s zoon logon ekhon and the zoon politikon might yield a critique of the critique and, proposes Malabou, a conception of the human being that is surprisingly up to date with contemporary biology. Although Derrida does put into question ontology and the priority of Dasein, he does not take, according to Malabou, the direct path, as the crow flies, so to speak, i.e. the explicit subscription to man as animal.

    We will leave it to readers to determine if and why this might be the case. Malabou, for her part, surreptitiously invokes “autoimmunity” to account for Derrida’s circumnavigation: in “Faith and Knowledge,” suspicious of the divide between the machine and the living being—the latter of which is traversed by automatisms and machinic principles through and through—Derrida would initially appear to buttress the defences of the programmatic, technoscientific understanding of life against Heidegger’s critique of it. And yet: the spotlighting of the machine only sends the zoon further into the shadows, reinstating Heidegger’s denigration of mere life. In this account, however, readers might wonder, again, whether différance, the trace, and arche-writing interminably destabilize and make inoperative any programmatic machine, even, as the Of Biodeconstruction double issue intimates, deconstruction as an autoimmunity machine: a question concerning the zoon logon ekhon and the zoon politikon that any future biodeconstruction might follow.

    The contributors to Of Biodeconstruction Parts I and II warmly thank Eyal Amiran and Annie Moore for their editorial direction and management of this double issue of Postmodern Culture.

  • Notes on Contributors

    Eric Aldieri is a graduate student in Philosophy at DePaul University. He works primarily on poststructuralist thought and feminist theory, focusing on convalescence and relational ontology.

    Vicki Kirby is Professor of Sociology at The University of New South Wales, Sydney. The motivating question behind her research is the puzzle of the nature/culture, body/mind, body/technology division, because so many political and ethical decisions are configured in terms of this opposition. She recently edited a collection of essays on new materialism, titled What if Culture was Nature All Along? (2018, Edinburgh). She is the author of Quantum Anthropologies: life at large (Duke, 2011), Judith Butler: Live Theory (Continuum, 2006), and Telling Flesh: the substance of the corporeal (Routledge, 1996).

    David Maruzzella is a PhD student in philosophy at DePaul University. His research focuses on the work of Louis Althusser, French Historical Epistemology, and contemporary readings of Spinoza. His translations and articles have appeared in Parrhesia: A Journal of Critical Philosophy and the Oxford Literary Review. A co-translated and edited volume of selected essays by Alexandre Matheron is forthcoming with Edinburgh University Press.

    Erin Obodiac received her PhD in Comparative Literature from the University of California, Irvine and has held teaching and research appointments at UC Irvine, the University of Leeds, SUNY Albany, and Cornell University. Her writings address the conceptual antecedents of machinic subjectivity as well as the nascent technosphere that ushered in our geologic era, the anthropocene. As a Fellow at Cornell’s Society for the Humanities, she began the research project “Robots at Risk: Transgenic Art and Corporate Personhood,” which explored the role of automata in the genesis of cinematic animation and contemporary biomedia. As a Mellon Fellow, Obodiac developed this project as the book manuscript The Transhuman Interface, proposing that we use a lenticular lens to view cinema and the anthropocene as one emergence.

    Tom Roach is Professor of Literary and Cultural Studies and Coordinator of Women’s, Gender, and Sexuality Studies at Bryant University, Rhode Island. He is the author of Friendship as a Way of Life: Foucault, AIDS, and the Politics of Shared Estrangement (State University of New York Press 2012) and is currently completing his second monograph, tentatively titled Screen Love: Queer Intimacies in the Grindr Era, also to be published by SUNY Press. His work has appeared in Qui Parle, GLQ, Cultural Critique, New Formations, Theory and Event, and Quarterly Review of Film and Video. Most of his scholarship is available at bryant.academia.edu/TomRoach.

    Astrid Schrader is a lecturer in the Department of Sociology, Philosophy, and Anthropology at the University of Exeter, UK. She works at the intersections of feminist science studies, human–animal studies, new materialisms, and deconstruction. Her work explores questions of responsibility, care, agency, and temporality in scientific knowledge production; it has been published in the journals Social Studies of Science, Environmental Philosophy, differences and Catalysts: Feminism, Theory, Technoscience. She co-edited (with Sophia Roosth) a special issue of differences titled “Feminist Theory out of Science.”

    Mauro Senatore is a British Academy Fellow at Durham University (UK). He is the author of several articles on contemporary French philosophy and of the monograph Germs of Death: The Problem of Genesis in Jacques Derrida (SUNY Press, 2018). He is currently working on a book manuscript entitled Henri Atlan: An Essay on the Deconstruction of Life.

    Eszter Timár is Assistant Professor of Gender Studies at Central European University, Hungary. Her work focuses on biodeconstruction and on the intersections of queer theory and deconstruction. Her essays on Derridean autoimmunity appeared in The Oxford Literary Review, InterAlia: A Journal of Queer Studies, and Parallax.

    Francesco Vitale is Associate Professor of Aesthetics at the University of Salerno (Italy). His academic interests have focused on Derrida’s work since his PhD dissertation in philosophy on Derrida’s relation to Hegel (University Federico II of Napoli, Italy). Francesco Vitale is author of many essays on Derrida, published in Italian, English, French, and Japanese, and of two volumes published in English: Biodeconstruction: Jacques Derrida and the Life Sciences (SUNY, 2018), The Last Fortress of metaphysics: Jacques Derrida and the Deconstruction of Architecture (SUNY, 2018).

  • The Best of All Possible Bersanis

    Tom Roach (bio)
    Bryant University

    A review of Tuhkanen, Mikko. The Essentialist Villain: On Leo Bersani. State U of New York P, 2018.

    Early in Candide, or Optimism, Voltaire’s classic send-up of Gottfried Wilhelm Leibniz’s metaphysics (or perversions thereof), the windbag philosopher Doctor Pangloss explains the “sufficient reason” for his syphilitic condition. Responding to the naïve Candide’s inquiry, “Isn’t the devil at the root of it?” the good doctor declares: “Certainly not.… It is indispensable in this best of worlds. It is a necessary ingredient. For if Columbus, when visiting the West Indies, had not caught this disease…we should have neither chocolate nor cochineal” (30). Even as his nose rots away and his teeth blacken, the incorrigibly optimistic Pangloss clings to a belief in the pre-established harmony of this “best of all possible worlds.” In Voltaire’s rendering of a distorted Leibnizian worldview, everything—natural disasters, the Inquisition, grotesque bodily suffering, you name it—is for the best. The world has never been, and will never be, better; needing no improvement, things are, and will forever be…hopeless.

    As I read Mikko Tuhkanen’s masterful survey of Leo Bersani’s oeuvre, The Essentialist Villain: On Leo Bersani, Voltaire served as a mooring post. His critique of totalizing and totalitarian idealisms dragged me kicking and screaming back to Earth. This is a compliment to both Tuhkanen and, as if he needs it, Voltaire. Tuhkanen so convincingly traces Bersani’s philosophical roots to Leibniz that I found myself drifting into the metaphysical stratosphere, enthralled by the seamlessness and clarity of the author’s holistic vision of Bersani’s “onto-ethics/aesthetics.” Yet even in my intellectual revelry, Voltaire’s materialist ethics—grounded in labor and what we might now call sustainability (Candide‘s final words are “we must go work in the garden” (144))—nipped at me like a gadfly, prompting rude reminders of the historical atrocities informed by various speculative idealisms. In short, reading Tuhkanen’s original and virtuosic take on Bersani’s work was an intellectual high: it swept me up, it thrilled me, and I learned a great deal. At the same time, closing its covers felt like a cocaine crash; after soaring at such great heights, the rock-kicking solidity of terra firma hit hard.

    “It has remained infrequently noted,” Tuhkanen writes, “that Bersani is not only a thinker of the ethical potential of solipsism and masochism—of ‘the antisocial’—but also, always, a speculative ontologist who wants us to find ways of training ourselves in other modes of being-in-the-world than self-annihilation” (164). This sentence, appearing in the final pages of The Essentialist Villain, distills Tuhkanen’s thesis: although Bersani may be best known for his contributions to queer theory—especially for the so-called antisocial thesis introduced in “Is the Rectum a Grave?” (1987) and developed in Homos (1995)—he is first and foremost a philosopher, and he should be read as such. Tuhkanen’s inclusion of the word “always” is also telling. He argues that, since the publication in 1965 of Marcel Proust: The Fictions of Life and Art, Bersani has been formulating his singular onto-ethics/aesthetics. The philosopher himself more or less verifies this claim. In his 2013 preface to the second edition of Marcel Proust, Bersani writes, “all the later work is, in some ways, already included in the first study” (x-xi). Tuhkanen’s task, then, is to illuminate the often-obscured philosophical roots of Bersani’s intellectual trajectory and to track the conceptual consistency across his fifty-plus years of scholarship. Although Bersani’s scholarly interests range promiscuously from Assyrian art to astronomy to bareback porn, Tuhkanen finds a continuous thread, often hiding in plain sight, woven through Bersani’s diverse studies. That thread is Leibniz’s monadology.

    Bersani, then, has worked from the get-go to flesh out what Tuhkanen describes as “homomonadology,” a speculative Leibnizian metaphysics predicated on an indivisible yet internally variegated essence. This essence is immanent and originary; it simultaneously manifests and re-manifests in the aesthetic experience. It is concretized in art, for instance, and sensualized in queer forms of sociability. In a Leibnizian-cum-Bersanian ontology, being is self-sufficient fullness. As a consequence, desire does not originate in lack, and progress does not depend on assimilating difference. “One way to describe Bersani’s entire oeuvre,” Tuhkanen notes, “is to say that it seeks other modes of our moving-in-the-world than that compelled by an originary lack” (5). According to Tuhkanen, homomonadology affords Bersani the conceptual framework to think beyond the dialectical sturm und drang of an anthropocentric psychoanalytic ethics grounded in lack. Homomonadology leaves in its wake a sadistic ethics of intersubjectivity and a masochistic ethics of self-shattering. What emerges is the Bersanian ethical subject: one that develops according to the rhythms of an impersonal, expansive narcissism, one that wants for nothing. In this onto-ethics, being moves from a centripetal retreat to a centrifugal extension to (re)connect with corresponding forms, a horizontal “drift of related forms towards each other in an immanent aesthetic field” (162). Through aesthetic encounters that diminish the power of the voracious ego (cruising, cloning, art), the subject becomes attuned to the connectedness—the “allness”—of the universe. Put succinctly, Bersani’s onto-ethics/aesthetics rests not on the alluring enigma of difference (i.e., the Other), but rather on the appeal of an essential sameness that “tempts the subject with nothing that he does not already, in some form, have” (157).

    This conceptual commitment to sameness makes Bersani anomalous in contemporary cultural studies. The philosophy of difference has dominated leftist critical thought since World War II, arguably as a response to fascist attempts to eradicate difference tout court. As a result, those invested in or working to revivify nondialectical, immanentist philosophical traditions (Gilles Deleuze, Maurice Blanchot, Antonio Negri) have frequently been sidelined if not skewered. Bersani’s quasi-outlier status in queer theory and cultural studies can therefore be attributed, in part, to his adherence to an “outsider,” non-Hegelian ontological tradition. Other thinkers associated with the antisocial turn in queer theory—even Lee Edelman, who champions the deadening role that queerness plays in the psychoanalytic dialectic of becoming—more often than not remain beholden to a Hegelian logic, be it Freudian, Laplanchian, Derridean, or Marxist. Bersani’s interventions thus cut deep because they refuse to invest in both difference and différance. When he declares that the goal of Homos (1995) is to “lead us to a salutary devalorizing of difference” (7), Bersani is proposing not only a workaround to a divisive identity politics and an insipid multiculturalism; he is also announcing his allegiance to a nondialectical philosophical tradition that many at the time deemed fantastical, if not fascistic.

    The Essentialist Villain is in the main an intellectual biography. With a refreshing emphasis on Bersani’s underexplored early scholarship, Tuhkanen works through Bersani’s oeuvre more or less chronologically to trace the philosopher’s intellectual development. Encounters with various thinkers clarify Bersani’s singular vision: Proust, Sigmund Freud (specifically, Jean LaPlanche’s reading of Freud), and, most surprisingly, Deleuze are identified as Bersani’s Holy Trinity. Although direct references to Deleuze are infrequent in Bersani’s scholarship, Tuhkanen claims that Deleuzean thought helped Bersani “locate[] in monadism the potentiality for an ontology of unrelated, singular beings” (30).

    Tuhkanen is at his best when connecting the conceptual dots between Bersani and his interlocutors. With rigor and accessibility, a rare combination, he lucidly explains the key ideas of Bersani and many more. The subtitles of each chapter read in fact like a greatest hits of Continental philosophy and modernist aesthetics: Chapter One, “Homomonadology: Proust-Deleuze-Beckett-Blanchot”; Chapter Three, “Rethinking Redemption: Benjamin-Baudelaire-Nietzsche.” In each chapter, Tuhkanen reveals the sub-titular thinkers’ importance to Bersani’s philosophy. And while this setup might seem tedious—”Walter Benjamin argues x and Bersani rejects it because y“—it is a joy to behold the ease with which Tuhkanen explicates difficult theory. It is likewise a thrill to witness the fluency he demonstrates in the Western literary, artistic, and philosophical canon. Tuhkanen’s sophisticated genealogy of Bersanian queer theory is especially revelatory. He makes such a convincing case that Beckett’s ascetics and Baudelaire’s aesthetics are indispensable to Bersanian queer theory that I initially felt embarrassed that I hadn’t previously grasped this connection. In the end, I am grateful to Tuhkanen for helping me “re-categorize” my understanding; re-categorization is a crucial component of the Bersanian method, wherein thought undoes and recalibrates itself with unexpected additions. In my case, decades-old ideas about work I am quite familiar with opened onto new horizons. The Essentialist Villain not only made me long to read Bersani’s massive oeuvre from start to finish; it also ensured that I will never read him the same way again.

    Which makes me, not unlike Voltaire, skeptical. As mentioned, Tuhkanen works hard to prove that the philosophical tradition Bersani is most indebted to is Leibniz’s. Although Bersani barely mentions Leibniz in his work, Tuhkanen asserts that the monad is the “crypto-concept” animating Bersani’s onto-ethics/aesthetics. Ulysse Dutoit may have been Bersani’s actual partner in writing the stunning Caravaggio’s Secrets (1998) and Forms of Being: Cinema, Aesthetics, Subjectivity (2004), among other books, but Leibniz, according to Tuhkanen, has been Bersani’s silent partner from the beginning. Indeed, in Tuhkanen’s hands Bersani’s oeuvre becomes almost a Leibnizian harmonious whole: each text is a monad offering a new perspective on a logical, legible universe; with each new Bersani publication, a connected totality comes into clearer focus. While some may view Bersani’s late-career re-categorizations of Freud and Proust as significant ruptures or productive discontinuities in the philosopher’s progression, Tuhkanen assures us in a somewhat Panglossian manner that everything is in its right place: recategorizations merely permit Bersani’s latent Leibnizianism to blossom (even “in his encounter with psychoanalysis, Bersani continues his conceptualization of monadism as a form of singularity” (61)). Everything Bersani touches, then, turns to monads. Put less snidely: although I wholeheartedly agree that Bersani should be celebrated and read as an important contemporary philosopher, Tuhkanen seems overinvested in tethering Bersani to Leibniz, and shaping Bersani’s oeuvre into a coherent Leibnizian whole. Almost like an auteur theorist revealing the signature stylistic features and hidden consistencies in a “genius” director’s films, Tuhkanen retroactively pins on Bersani an unconscious intentionality. As any good psychoanalyst can tell you, we always say more than we know, but at times I get the sense that Tuhkanen might be forcing Bersani to speak a language he is not wholly fluent in—or to which he is perhaps indifferent.

    Granted, one task of the intellectual biographer is to situate a thinker in a scholarly context—that is, to reveal his or her dialogues with other thinkers, even if unwitting. However, Bersani’s supposedly secret, sotto voce conversations (especially with Benjamin, Deleuze, and, yes, Leibniz) sometimes seem more important to Tuhkanen than the direct engagements with the thinkers Bersani actually wrote about. For instance, although Bersani has spilled much ink over Foucault (see “The Gay Daddy” chapter in Homos, for starters), Tuhkanen claims that Deleuze is more important to Bersani’s edification. This claim makes sense only if the goal is to bind Bersani to Leibniz. Unlike Foucault, Deleuze wrote an entire book about Leibniz: The Fold is a meditation on monadology. To prove Bersani is Leibnizian at heart, Tuhkanen seems to exaggerate Deleuze’s influence and marginalize Foucault’s. Indeed, I’m not unconvinced that Tuhkanen’s fixation on the Leibniz-Deleuze-Bersani link is a Panglossian investment in ignoring material reality—literally, page upon page of Bersani’s writing on Foucault, among others—in order to make a theory stick. Further (and my Candide allusions end here), if Bersani is known for anything, it is for calling bullshit on trendy, under-interrogated theories: Judith Butler’s performativity, for one. In this sense Bersani is more like Voltaire, who has zero tolerance for sophistry, than the arguably sophistic Leibniz. Bersani’s wit—often distilled in brilliant opening salvos, such as “Rectum’s,” “There is a big secret about sex: most people don’t like it”—as well as his materialism—the fact that he grounds his onto-ethics in material practices—are likewise more Voltairean than Leibnizian. Although homomonadology is an original and rewarding interpretation of Bersani’s work, it fails to capture the Voltairean wit, skepticism, restlessness, and anti-salvationist down-to-earth-ness that are essential characteristics of Bersani’s scholarly persona.

    But these are minor quibbles: Tuhkanen’s unpacking of Bersani’s influences, interlocutors, and his oeuvre itself does more than merely serve the purpose of argument. The book fills a lacuna in contemporary philosophy and opens up thrilling new possibilities for Bersanian queer theory. In the age of the neoliberal academy—when liberal arts departments are shuttered either because they are perceived as irrelevant to the accumulation of “real world” business skill sets, or because they are deemed inefficient due to the difficulty, if not impossibility, of measuring their course outcomes—at a time, moreover, when scholarly hoaxers seeking to de-legitimize queer and feminist scholarship prompt a crisis in the humanities at large,1 a book like The Essentialist Villain is the new fuck you: its very existence is a proud middle finger to institutions, administrators, and academic con artists that work to make all knowledge production data-driven, measurable, business-friendly, sound-bitable, and “scientific.” The Essentialist Villain reminds us that solid, unorthodox, rigorous, and most importantly, speculative intellectual work is not only valuable in its own right, but is more necessary than ever.

    Footnotes

    1. I am referring here to Helen Pluckrose, James A. Lindsay, and Peter Boghossian, who posed as women’s, gender and sexuality studies (WGSS) scholars and submitted twenty fake articles to various journals in an attempt to prove that WGSS scholarship is “based less upon finding truth and more upon attending to social grievances” (qtd. in Schuessler).

    Works Cited

    • Bersani, Leo. Homos. Harvard UP, 1995.
    • —. Is the Rectum a Grave? and Other Essays. U of Chicago P, 2010.
    • —. Marcel Proust: The Fictions of Life and Art. Second Edition. Oxford UP, 2013.
    • Schuessler, Jennifer. “Hoaxers Slip Breastaurants and Dog-Park Sex Into Journals.” The New York Times, 4 Oct. 2018, https://www.nytimes.com/2018/10/04/arts/academic-journals-hoax.html. Accessed 11 March 2019.
    • Voltaire. Candide, or Optimism. Translated by John Butt, Penguin, 1947.
  • Thinking the Moving Image, the Moving Image Thinking

    David Maruzzella (bio)
    DePaul University

    A review of Herzogenrath, Bernd, editor. Film as Philosophy. Minnesota UP, 2017.

    As its title suggests, Film as Philosophy seeks to recast the relationship between philosophy and film. Against the once-dominant psychoanalytic and semiotic theories of film, the fifteen essays in this edited volume attempt to displace the traditional hierarchy implicit in the philosophy of film in the wake of major figures such as Stanley Cavell and Gilles Deleuze. Just as Engels famously urged that philosophical materialism be revised and revitalized in the wake of scientific discoveries, Herzogenrath writes in the introduction that “a new medium makes us think differently” and that thought can no longer be “said to be taking place within the confines of our skull, only” (vii). The profound transformations in thought provoked by cinema are the occasion for the essays in Film as Philosophy, all of which seek to answer the question “Is there something like cinematic thought, thinking-with-images?” (viii). The essays all elaborate and substantiate the claim that film is indeed capable of thought or thinking, and therefore of contributing to philosophical problematics in a distinctively cinematic way. Such a position was originally suggested by Stephen Mulhall, whose 2002 book On Film is quoted in the volume’s introduction:

    I do not look at these films [the Alien quartet] as handy or popular illustrations of views and arguments properly developed by philosophers; I see them rather as themselves reflecting on and evaluating such views and arguments, as thinking seriously and systematically about them in just the ways that philosophers do. (4)

    Whereas an earlier collection edited by Murray Smith and Thomas E. Wartenberg, Thinking through Cinema: Film as Philosophy (2006), critically engages Mulhall’s notion of film as philosophy, Herzogenrath’s volume begins with and seems to presuppose film’s philosophical power. Each essay explores some aspect of this claim, either by reading individual films or by introducing the works of the major figures who have theorized the unparalleled philosophical capacity of the seventh art.

    Though Herzogerath’s introduction to the volume is inspired by Deleuze, this hypothesis of film as philosophy, as distinct from the traditional philosophy of film approach, belongs both to analytic and to continental circles. Readers familiar with recent continental philosophy will recognize the elimination of the preposition “of” as the defining feature of Alain Badiou’s project of inaesthetics (treated by Alex Ling in his chapter on Badiou), which explicitly rejects being understood as yet another philosophy of art, and seeks instead to unravel the truths set to work in diverse aesthetic practices. Readers immersed in cognitivist and analytic debates in the philosophy of film will recognize the title’s explicit reference to the aforementioned debates of the early 2000s in large part sparked by Mulhall’s book as well as Paisley Livingston’s essay “Theses on Cinema as Philosophy.” And yet this shift in film theory is, in some sense, an attempt to eliminate the need for film theory as such, or at least any film theory or philosophy that establishes a hierarchal relationship between the two disciplines. Indeed, it is a question of pluralizing philosophy, of bringing film and philosophy together

    into a productive dialogue without assigning the role of a dominant and all-encompassing referee to one of these disciplines. Rather, it is about relating the diverse entry points. … toward each other in a fertile manner in order to establish, ultimately, a media philosophy that puts the status, the role, and the function of the medium—here, film—into a new perspective: no longer are the representational techniques of the medium at the center of inquiry but rather its ability to ‘think’ and to assume an active role in the process of thought. (xii-xiv)

    Film as Philosophy can also be seen as a kind of primer on fifteen important contemporary film theorists. However, the book’s organization tends to be a bit confusing as it both features essays by scholars about leading theorists like Rancière, Badiou, Deleuze, and Cavell, as well as texts that are seemingly “primary sources” written by film-philosophers such as Carroll and Smith where their own positions and previous work are summarized. Some of the essays give helpful introductions to lesser-known figures such as Hugo Münsterberg, Béla Balázs, Jean Epstein, and Raymonde Carrasco, while others shed new light on classic figures like André Bazin and Sergei Eisenstein. Other contributions feel more like traditional philosophy of film essays—Herzogenrath’s chapter interprets David Lynch’s Lost Highway (1997) as an instance of Deleuze’s notion of the Time-Image, and John Ó Maoilearca offers a Bergsonian reading of Lars von Trier’s The Five Obstructions (2003)—while some feel out of place, as in the chapter on Artaud’s scattered writings, which ultimately condemn film in a quasi-Platonic manner as “hijacking perception” (82).

    Despite its stated intentions, Film as Philosophy is still divided by and structured around the debates that Mulhall’s book sparked in the early 2000s. Not all of the contributions take the necessary theoretical and rhetorical steps required to affirm the philosophical power of film, and in fact, many seem to deny it, whether implicitly or explicitly. Others fall back into more traditional readings of films as illustrations of philosophical theories without seeming to let the film itself to do the thinking.i To let film do philosophy—or at least to affirm its philosophical capacity—is certainly no easy task. Indeed, as Arthur Danto and more recently Robert Sinnerbrink have argued, the very task of philosophizing seems to necessarily presuppose the “philosophical disenfranchisement of art.”ii What then is the relationship of the philosophical text or the act of producing philosophical discourse to film? Is the philosophical predicated on the disenfranchisement of art, the image, and representation? In exploring the chapters that make up Film as Philosophy, it will be clear that these antinomies and antagonisms fundamentally structure philosophy’s relationship with its artistic others, and that film’s philosophical potential is still not completely evident when elaborated within the discourse of philosophy.

    I want to pay particular attention in what follows to the book’s final three chapters as they best encapsulate the conflicting tendencies that currently structure the relationship between film and philosophy.

    In On Film, Mulhall provocatively announces that the Alien and Mission Impossible films do not merely illustrate pre-existing philosophical theories, but rather think in the same way as philosophers.iii Noël Carroll’s chapter on “Movie-Made Philosophy” begins by taking up Mulhall’s distinction: on the one hand, the illustrative approach argues that films illustrate philosophical theories that exist prior to and independently of the film; on the other hand, Carroll’s “movie-made philosophy” captures the possibility of film itself doing the philosophizing or philosophizing through the image. Carroll’s chapter affirms that there are at least “some cases of movie-made philosophy” (268), against the skeptical arguments forwarded elsewhere by Paisley Livingston, Murray Smith, and Bruce Russell. In his “Theses on Cinema as Philosophy,” Livingston claims that for a film to be considered philosophical it must not simply parrot or illustrate pre-existing philosophical ideas, but rather the film must make a novel philosophical contribution, and that furthermore it must do so using exclusively cinematic means (i.e. non-linguistic means such as montage or technical-artistic means exclusive to film and the cinematic apparatus). Carroll renames these two components of the so-called “Bold Thesis” the “results condition” and the “means condition” (270). Yet, as Carroll shows, these two requirements or conditions lead to a self-defeating paradox wherein a film is expected to produce an original philosophical argument precisely without making an argument in the classical philosophical senseiv, and sets an unrealistic expectation for philosophical texts: very rarely do philosophers do more than elaborate pre-existing theories, introduce subtle counter-arguments, or propose provocative thought experiments in a pre-existing discursive context. Not to mention that the conception of argument presupposed here excludes important philosophers like Nietzsche or Wittgenstein, who do not necessarily put forth traditional arguments. For Carroll, if we eliminate the unrealistically high expectations artificially imposed by the skeptics, we can easily say that a film like Chaplin’s Modern Times (1936) makes an original interpretative and cinematic addition to the Marxist theory of alienated labor, that experimental films such as Gehr’s Serene Velocity (1970) pose ontological questions about the nature of film, and that a film like Christopher Nolan’s Memento (2000) makes visible the phenomenological construction of temporality in human experience. Additionally, many films can be considered philosophical insofar as they can be interpreted as social criticism: Chantal Akerman’s masterpiece Jeanne Dielman: 23, Quai du Commerce, 1080 Bruxelles (1975) criticizes the alienation of the suburban housewife and her condemnation to domesticity (and explores the themes of sex work and feminine desire), implicitly staging a dialogue with Italian feminism and operaismo; Spike Lee’s Do the Right Thing (1989) criticizes the casual racism of the white liberal and opens onto important themes and discussions in critical race theory (see Flory). By expanding the definition of what counts as philosophical, Carroll opens the door to the very real possibility that film might indeed produce philosophy beyond mere illustration, yet he nonetheless concludes by insisting that only rarely do films achieve the status of the philosophical (283).

    In the context of this volume, Wartenberg’s chapter on Michael Haneke’s 2012 film Amour leans towards the skepticism that he typically criticizes (see his “Beyond Mere Illustration: How Film Can Be Philosophy”). The premise of Haneke’s film is simple: an elderly married couple face their finitude and mortality head-on as Anne (Emmanuelle Riva) suddenly falls ill, leaving her to the care of her husband Georges (Jean-Louis Trintignant). Georges promises to never commit Anne to a nursing home or send her back to the hospital, but when her condition worsens, he is forced to employ a nurse who visits their Paris apartment. In a poignant and brutal scene, Georges, seemingly unprovoked, suffocates Anne, killing her. Wartenberg sees “…Amour as making contributions to our understanding of the ethics of the process of dying,” but he argues “that it does not present a general justification for euthanasia, as some have asserted” (288). Yet we’re never told exactly who reads the film as making a general argument in favor euthanasia. For Wartenberg then, the film is a failed counterexample unable to achieve philosophical universality—the situation depicted in Amour is too specific, too particular, to be the basis of a general ethical theory. Amour, according to Wartenberg, is best understood as a realistic look at the inevitable process of aging and death, one rarely seen as a problem that a married couple must face together. Its philosophical contribution is that it shows this oft ignored aspect of marriage in excruciating detail. Unlike Cavell’s insistence on the romantic comedy of remarriage (treated in Chapter 9), Wartenberg sees Amour as exemplary in its depiction of marriage as an “ethical institution” (289).

    Is Amour making a philosophical argument that, under extreme circumstances, it is morally justifiable to kill one’s spouse? That killing can be an act of love? I would contend that Amour need not be read as an attempt to make an argument that, according to Wartenberg, it ultimately fails to make. For Wartenberg, Amour‘s “argument,” which it presents cinematically, is that euthanasia is morally justified if a person’s dignity risks being lost: “When the only way to preserve the dignity of a person with a terminal illness is to kill them, then it is morally required that one do so” (302). Wartenberg suggests that we are led to interpret Georges’s action as moral because the film gives us ample visual and cinematic evidence of Anne’s loss of dignity: she is incapable of coherent speech, and is unable to wash or feed herself. In short, “we feel humiliated, as if we were somehow less valuable as human beings for being returned to an infant-like state of total dependence on others for even our most basic bodily functions” (294). Wartenberg is no doubt correct to observe that many of the film’s most difficult scenes depict Anne’s physical and mental decline in extreme detail. And Georges does seem to do his best, despite his old age and declining health, to keep Anne’s dignity intact. Furthermore, Georges is appalled by the way the healthcare professionals he employs objectify his wife, treating her mechanically and appearing indifferent to her cries of pain. They further humiliate Anne and threaten her dignity, leading him to fire a nurse who had years of experience because she aggressively brushes Anne’s hair and speaks sarcastically of making her beautiful again for Georges. Given this context, Georges’s decision to kill Anne is, for Wartenberg, the resolution of the contradiction between his inability to care for her—the most brutal scene of the film is not Anne’s death, but Georges slapping Anne as she cannot drink water from a sippy cup—and his honoring Anne’s wishes not to be put in a nursing home or be returned to the hospital. Neither he nor anybody else can care for her properly, therefore death before her dignity is completely lost is the only solution.

    Suddenly, however, Wartenberg tells us that we have to do “more than interpret the film,” that “we need to assess the validity and generalizability of its claim that George’s killing of Anne was a moral act” (301). Amour provides us with sufficient context, which in turn “justifies” Georges’s passage à l’acte. But Wartenberg concludes that if the film seeks to “legitimate” (303) Georges’s actions, then it in fact fails to do so because the situation the film presents is too narrow, rare, and extreme to logically entail the generalizability of its thesis. Amour thus attempts to legitimate the position that Georges’s choice is the moral one, but fails to make a convincing case for the morality of euthanasia in general. Wartenberg writes:

    So even as Amour enlarges our sympathetic understanding of what a marriage is, what sorts of obligations it imposes on its partners, and why it makes sense to view marriage as a paradigmatic ethical relationship, it does not offer a general defense of euthanasia as an ethical practice. (304)

    But why force Amour to conform to this particular way of practicing philosophy? That is, why must the film be evaluated philosophically in this way? Because otherwise we would merely be interpreting it? Wartenberg then seems to repeat precisely what Carroll critiques: both a narrowing of the definition of the philosophical, and an attempt to force a film—which is not philosophical in this narrow sense (putting forward propositional truth claims and arguments to justify them)—to meet these impossible criteria. Pace Wartenberg, it could quite easily be argued that Haneke’s film, like all of his feature films, revolves around an unexplained and unjustified act of violence: the family’s sudden decision to commit suicide in The Seventh Continent (1989), Benny’s murder of the girl in Benny’s Video (1992), the shooting at the end of 71 Fragments of a Chronology of Chance (1994), the entirety of Funny Games (1997), Erika’s violent sexual fantasies in The Piano Teacher (2001), the anonymous videos and threatening drawings as well as Majid’s suicide in Caché (2005), the mysterious violence that plagues the village in The White Ribbon (2009), not to mention the brutal killing of animals in almost all of these films, including Haneke’s most recent film Happy End, which could be read as a loose sequel to Amour.v Could Georges’s decision to kill his wife not fit one of Haneke’s larger thematic concerns? Wartenberg focuses on what he takes to be the centrality of human dignity because Haneke mentions the notion in a statement he made after a screening of Amour, but couldn’t one equally cite the same Haneke who said “I hope that all of my films have at least an element of obscenity”? (Sharrett, 587). Thus by reading Amour as a failed attempt at making a cinematic argument for a universalizable ethical theory, Wartenberg is led, despite himself, to claim that Amour is in fact unphilosophical, that the philosophical is that discourse which operates at the level of universality whereas the film or work of art seems condemned to the very particularity that the philosophical brackets.

    In the book’s final chapter, “Experience and Explanation in the Cinema,” Murray Smith summarizes and attempts to legitimize the cognitivist turn in film theory that he has long defended. Taking up Carroll’s earlier treatment of “the power of cinema” in his article by the same name, Smith argues that only a robust philosophical and scientific naturalism can explain “the distinctive experience it [film] creates” (308). Following Quine and Sellars, Smith’s analysis of film seeks to be continuous with the findings of the natural sciences. Naturalism entails a “substantive commitment to the study of all phenomena, including human behavior, as a part of the physically constituted, biologically evolved world, and a methodological commitment to the methods and standards of the natural sciences” (310). Smith goes on to summarize different aspects of the perceptual behavior of an audience member, arguing that the typical viewer moves from low-level perceptual experiences to more theoretical and hermeneutical processes of interpretation and analysis. Most of what goes on when we watch a film belongs to what Smith calls the “cognitive unconscious”: rapid and unintentional perceptual processes that help us experience films as meaningful and coherent. In other moments, our perceptual and cognitive predispositions explain why we often overlook or fail to see certain things on screen (315-316). A whole host of these impersonal and unconscious mechanisms structure and condition our experience: “seeing depth, seeing motion, failing to see edits and camera movement, and last, recognizing characters and attributing emotions to them. Each one of these can be illuminated and explained by considering the subpersonal mechanisms that make them possible” (317). In many ways, Smith suggests, our perceptual system fails and often misleads us. He explains that this is why so many viewers are “tricked” by a film like The Sixth Sense (1999); we unconsciously select what we see, and films often play with our capacity to catch these subtle editing tricks. Smith, following Carroll, suggests that these features are “generic,” that is, they can be found in any audience member (317). Yet on the basis of these generic features, we can also move to higher-level cognitive activities required for the interpretation and analysis of individual films.

    Taking the science fiction film District 9 (2009) as his example, Smith argues that human audience members will be naturally led to recognize a kind of humanity and individuality in the film’s alien creatures. We are even able to make some sense of the alien’s emotional states through what Smith calls “situational understanding,” a process whereby we can attribute thoughts, emotions, and mental states to individuals or agents by gathering contextual information. Though humans are equipped to decipher the mental and emotional states of other humans, District 9 anthropomorphizes the alien creatures, allowing the audience to sympathize and identify with their struggles. Again, at a very low level of cognition, a typical audience member (this notion is never developed) can individuate characters, attribute states of mind and traits to these characters, and identify and respond emotionally to them. And yet human spectators are not simply immersed and enthralled by the film as the old psychoanalytic theories claimed; we are also capable of theorizing and thinking about it. Smith argues that situational cognition, joint attention, and our facial perception capacity “bridge” our lower level unconscious perceptual apparatus and lead to our higher-level abstract theorization and understanding of particular films (325). At these higher cognitive levels, we are able to take all of this information and make sense of the film, recalling our prior stock of knowledge about the social issues the film addresses (apartheid, racism, etc.). The central problem for cognitivist film theory is how to explain the uniquely human experience of film—our ability not only to process the images, but to make sense of them, to understand them—that is, to link our generic perceptual capacities to our higher-level theoretical acts:

    We need a naturalistic account not only of our ability to see depth and motion on movie screens but also of our ability to investigate and theorize perception, to invent the technology of cinema, and to reflect on the nature of animal agency, personhood, and the kinds of society that humans create. (324)

    Indeed, the cognitivist turn seems to be after nothing less than a cognitive theory of everything! And it is only by taking this route that we can arrive at what Smith calls (after Clifford Geertz) “thick explanations – explanations that seek to be as complete, multileveled, and unified as possible” (326). But just like Wartenberg’s essay, Smith’s contribution, at every point, shuts the door on the thesis of film as philosophy. Unwittingly reproducing a rather unsophisticated positivism, Smith denies film all philosophical power and originality. Philosophy, sutured to the natural sciences, simply summarizes and synthesizes the available scientific knowledge in an attempt to explain away our experience of the cinema as nothing but the result of neurons firing in our brain. As Carroll had already argued in his “The Power of Movies,” mainstream films are in some sense nothing other than those works of mass art best suited to the current state of the evolution of human perception and cognition, hence their widespread appeal to audiences all over the globe. The cognitivist approach is thus a better and more empirically reliable theory of the unconscious experience of film than the now tired psychoanalytic theories.vi For Smith, film clearly does not philosophize; rather, philosophers do the philosophizing, but only when they take a back seat to cognitive science. Films are simply the object of the philosophy of film, which is in turn grounded in cognitive science.

    Between Carroll, Wartenberg, and Smith, a whole set of contradictions, tensions, and conflicts arises. Even in Film as Philosophy, the contributors clearly do not share a common understanding of this turn of phrase that supposedly unites them all. Rather than uniformity, we see a constantly shifting set of positions that appear around this on-going attempt to eliminate the hierarchy wherein cinema remains an object for philosophy. Carroll, whose 1985 “The Power of Movies” is invoked by Smith (the arch-cognitivist in the volume), appears in this context to have the most robust conception of film as philosophy, while Wartenberg and Smith uncritically reproduce classical philosophical claims and positions, all the while believing themselves to be defending the philosophical power of film. The power dynamic between philosophy and film, if not between philosophy and the non-philosophical, clearly cannot be resolved in one fell swoop and is no doubt a debate still underway. Nothing less than the transformation of philosophy is at stake, but it will require the arduous philosophical re-enfranchisement of art, or perhaps its philosophical self-empowerment.

    Footnotes

    i. On this point, Wartenberg’s article “Beyond Mere Illustration: How Film Can Be Philosophy” provides some resources for avoiding the charge that a film is not truly philosophical if it merely illustrates a pre-existing theory.

    ii. See Arthur Danto’s The Philosophical Disenfranchisement of Art and Robert Sinnerbrink’s essay “Disenfranchising Film? On the Cognitivist Turn in Film Theory.”

    iii. Mulhall’s claim is not unlike Cavell’s almost scandalous reading of It Happened One Night (1934) alongside Kant and Hume in Pursuits of Happiness: The Hollywood Comedy of Remarriage. Cavell’s thought is treated by Elisabeth Bronfen in her contribution to Film as Philosophy.

    iv. As Smith and Wartenberg write in the introduction to their edited volume, Thinking Through Cinema: Film as Philosophy, “If the purportedly distinctive contribution to philosophy made by a film can be paraphrased, then it is not unique; if it cannot be, then how could it be a contribution to the discursive discipline of philosophy?” (3) In other words, the film cannot make its philosophical argument in language nor be susceptible to being paraphrased in language after the fact since this would mean the contribution was linguistic and not exclusively cinematic. But Livingston worries that if the argument is not linguistic, than doubt arises as to whether it truly exists.

    v. H. Peter Steeves’s “The Doubling of Death in the Films of Michael Haneke.” It would be worth investigating the relationship between Amour and Haneke’s latest film, Happy End, which does draw a loose connection to Amour. At one point the Georges character in Happy End tells his granddaughter that he was once led to make a decision that resulted in him killing his sickly wife, but that he does not regret it. This wouldn’t necessarily contradict my reading of Amour; in fact, Georges’s character in Happy End encapsulates, in particular his final actions, quite nicely the inexplicable violence in all of Haneke’s work, as does the granddaughter.

    vi. And indeed this was the original intention of the famous volume Post-Theory, which sought to replace psychoanalytic film theory with cognitive theory on the grounds that only the latter is scientific.

    Works Cited

    • Carroll, Noël. “The Power of Movies.” Daedalus, vol. 114, no. 4, Fall 1985, pp. 79-103. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/20025011.
    • —, and David Bordwell, editors. Post-Theory: Reconstructing Film Studies. U of Wisconsin P, 1996.
    • Cavell, Stanley. Pursuits of Happiness: The Hollywood Comedy of Remarriage. Harvard UP, 1984.
    • Danto, Arthur. The Philosophical Disenfranchisement of Art. Columbia UP, 1986.
    • Flory, Dan. “Spike Lee and the Sympathetic Racist.” Thinking Through Cinema: Film as Philosophy, edited by Murray Smith and Thomas E. Wartenberg, Blackwell Publishing, 2006, pp. 67-80.
    • Livingston, Paisley. “Theses on Cinema as Philosophy.” Thinking Through Cinema: Film as Philosophy, edited by Murray Smith and Thomas E. Wartenberg. Blackwell Publishing, 2006, pp. 11-18.
    • Mulhall, Stephen. On Film. 2nd ed., Routledge, 2008.
    • Sharrett, Christopher. “The World That is Known: An Interview with Michael Haneke.” A Companion to Michael Haneke, edited by Roy Grundmann. Blackwell Publishing, 2010, pp. 580-90.
    • Smith, Murray and Wartenberg, Thomas E. “Introduction.” Thinking Through Cinema: Film as Philosophy. Edited by Murray Smith and Thomas E. Wartenberg. Blackwell Publishing, 2006, pp. 1-9.
    • Steeves, H. Peter. Beautiful, Bright, and Blinding: Phenomenological Aesthetics and the Life of Art. State U of New York P, 2017.
    • Wartenberg, Thomas E. “Beyond Mere Illustration: How Film Can Be Philosophy.” Thinking Through Cinema: Film as Philosophy. Edited by Murray Smith and Thomas E. Wartenberg. Blackwell Publishing, 2006, pp. 19-32.
  • On the State of Contemporary Queer Theory

    Eric Aldieri (bio)
    DePaul University

    A review of Ruti, Mari. The Ethics of Opting Out: Queer Theory’s Defiant Subjects. Columbia UP, 2017.

    The term queer theory is usually attributed to Teresa de Lauretis, who used it at a 1990 conference on gay and sexuality studies at UC Santa Cruz. Judith Butler, David Halperin, Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick, Leo Bersani, Michael Warner and others took up this theoretical torch and constituted an original nexus of queer theory, working out of Foucauldian and Lacanian traditions among others. Texts from Butler’s Gender Trouble (1990) to Warner’s The Trouble with Normal (1999) were published in quick succession, endowing queer theory with an official seat in academia that has definitively outlived the 1990s. Since this initial renaissance in theory, however, scholars and critics have pronounced queer theory “dead” multiple times – so often, in fact, that it has become harder and harder to take each successive eulogy seriously. While the original interest in and shock factor associated with early iterations of queer theory has arguably died down, a new nexus of scholars has emerged, working at the crossroads of affect theory, psychoanalysis, critical race theory, and decolonial theory, and infusing the original interests and methodologies of queer theory with newfound focuses on everyday life, sovereignty, pleasure, temporality, affect, and – perhaps above all – negativity. Mari Ruti takes these recent developments in queer theory as the starting point for her 2017 The Ethics of Opting Out: Queer Theory’s Defiant Subjects. Her book serves at once as an exegetical introduction to contemporary debates in queer theory, a polemical critique of the assumptions that underpin the discipline and its rhetorical flare, and an original contribution to Lacanian scholarship. Praising, critiquing, and working with her many interlocutors – including Lee Edelman, Jasbir Puar, Jack Halberstam, Lauren Berlant, José Esteban Muñoz, Lynne Huffer, and Judith Butler – Ruti’s The Ethics of Opting Out serves as a pointed and honest introduction to the contemporary state of queer theory and its psychoanalytic cousins.

    Ruti introduces her book by quoting Heather Love: “Resisting the call of gay normalization means refusing to write off the vulnerable, the least presentable, and all the dead” (1). She situates this call to “resist gay normalization” on the side of queer theorists and activists who, in contrast to “mainstream lgbtq activists,” insist that normalization – particularly through institutions of Western liberal democracy – has promoted the erasure of queer lives and histories. In Ruti’s words, “queer theory’s stance of negativity offers a resounding No!” to neoliberal cultural tropes of positivity, inclusion, and domestication, “essentially rebelling against the sugarcoating and depoliticization of life, including queer life, in contemporary American society” (3). Ruti is largely aligned with queer theory’s general refusal of neoliberal capitalism’s invitation, but part of her critical impetus in The Ethics of Opting Out is to contextualize this No! – to show that it is a No! in response to particular biopolitical regimes of violence, exploitation, and alienation, and not a refusal of life itself. Thus, while Ruti operates under the assumption that most (if not all) contemporary queer theory advocates for some form of negativity, her exegetical task in The Ethics of Opting Out is to delineate precisely what forms of negativity are at work in the field, how they differ, and what stakes are involved in each form. Each chapter traces a series of ongoing debates in the field: relationality versus antirelationality, Lacan versus Foucault, white gay men versus “the rest of us,” constitutive lack versus circumstantial lack, and more. While Ruti insists that these differences provide an introductory map of queer theory texts since 2000, she is also clear that they are only meant to be used as guides. The topology of queer theory remains more complex than each differentiation initially implies – and perhaps one of the main takeaways from The Ethics of Opting Out is that these supposed binaries (which are broadly accepted by many scholars in the field, at least schematically) are far more delicate than one might initially assume. Each chapter contains exegetical, polemical, and original work, and Ruti maneuvers fluidly from one task to another. This makes her book readily accessible for first-time readers of queer theory, because the material is made immediately relevant and contextualized in an undecided, ongoing field of discourse. In chapter three, for example, she gives an overview of queer temporalities and utopianisms by restaging the debate between Lee Edelman and José Esteban Muñoz, which took place through and after the publications of No Future (2004) and Cruising Utopia (2009) respectively. While Edelman finds that all utopianism falls into the liberal traps of patience, hope, and political investment, Muñoz insists on the future-oriented ideality of queerness. Rather than playing the role of disinterested moderator in this restaged debate, Ruti sides with Muñoz, claiming that “‘the future’ has never been the province of all children,” as Edelman’s critique of the Child seems to imply (91). Queer utopianism demands that queer and racialized children have a claim on and access to a future of their own. In short, only those who have a future are able to reject it as emphatically as Edelman does.

    Ruti follows a similar pattern in chapter four, where Edelman again serves a primary role – this time in the debate between himself and Lauren Berlant in Sex, or the Unbearable (2013). Ruti traces the role of lack in queer theory by using this little book as a microcosm for larger disagreements between “white gay men” and “the rest of us.” If antirelational Lacanians like Edelman “tend to emphasize the constitutive role of negativity in human life” shaped by one’s originary alienation from the mother/from the real, then “those on the social side of the debate tend to focus on more circumstantial and context-specific forms of negativity, wounding, decentering, and suffering,” as Berlant does in Cruel Optimism (131). As a Lacanian scholar herself, Ruti appreciates Edelman’s emphasis on constitutive lack. Nonetheless, she is refreshingly frank in siding ultimately with Berlant, noting that “there is a willful blindness to Berlant’s basic point, namely, that there is a difference between life ‘not working’ in the ontological-existential (constitutive) sense and life ‘not working’ in the circumstantial (context-specific) sense” (137). Simply put, there is no reason why queer theorists (or anyone) should feel compelled to delegitimize one form of lack at the cost of the other. Both constitutive and circumstantial lack, universal and context-specific wounding play crucial roles in the everyday life of particular political subjects, and the two “are intimately related in the sense that it is often through circumstantial experiences of wounding that we are brought face to face with our constitutive wounding” (131).

    While these examples offer the best exegetical-critical moments in The Ethics of Opting Out, Ruti’s accompanying polemics can rely on reductive versions of her interlocutors. If the rhetorical flare of queer theory is a critical target for Ruti throughout the text, it also seems as though she slips into a similar performative-imperative at certain moments. While deeply critical of Edelman throughout the book, Ruti remains generous and delicate in her representation of his work (perhaps because they share a Lacanian background). The same cannot be said in relation to her treatment of Judith Butler, Jasbir Puar, and Jack Halberstam. In chapter one, Ruti portrays Puar as the Deleuzian representative in queer theory. This characterization is not too far off; Puar’s Terrorist Assemblages explicitly works within a generally Deleuzian framework of affect and assemblage. However, Ruti takes Puar’s analysis of the terrorist body in Terrorist Assemblages to “elevate the suicide bomber… to an icon” of queerness (32). While Puar does recognize the fact that suicide bombing “is a modality of expression and communication for the subaltern” (218) – which, I think, is an almost inarguable characterization – she by no means idealizes this method of communication. And while the terrorist body is constructed and represented as queer due to neo-colonial and orientalist modes of discourse that have gained new life with the advent of homonationalism, I do not take Puar to claim that the terrorist body should represent a queer ideal of resistance. In other words, I believe perspectivalism is at work in Puar’s book, and Ruti fails to consider that in her polemic (at least in print). Instead, she interprets descriptive moments prescriptively, hindering a robust understanding of Puar’s stakes and framework and causing her critique of Puar to remain on the surface level. While Ruti’s polemical critique of Halberstam’s The Queer Art of Failure is more precise, similar concerns arise in relation to what should be read prescriptively, and what should be read descriptively. Perhaps this ambiguity is more Halberstam’s failure than Ruti’s, but polemical style nonetheless comes at the cost of intellectual generosity in this section.

    Ruti’s treatment of Judith Butler in chapter two is similarly lacking. While many thinkers have reasonably critiqued Butler for what they see as an over-emphasis on relationality, Ruti goes so far as to claim that Butler maintains a “rejection of everything that even hints at agency” (55), and “pathologizes opting out of relationality even in cases when it is the least pathological course of action,” such as when one finds oneself in an abusive relationship (82). Both of these characterizations tend to reduce Butler’s performative and ethical theories to caricatures, and neither seriously contends with the thought of a vastly influential figure in queer theory. The other polemical critiques in the book are humble, precise, and refreshing. Slowing down the momentum of posthumanist influences on queer theory, Ruti questions some of the inherited tropes of the discipline – do we really want to abolish the subject completely? Are rights and enlightenment reason all bad for queer people? Is our “neoliberal” moment “uniquely traumatizing”? And can’t we think of alternative potentialities for a new universal ethics? Ruti doesn’t disagree with most of the critiques of rights discourse, reason, or universality. She gives fair attention to the maladies wrought by these systemic norms. But she also illustrates how these institutions have helped queer people in the recent past, and makes a case for preserving certain aspects of them. Once again, the takeaway is that the No! of queer theory, even when axiomatic, still needs to be justified every now and then – or else we risk making antinormativity into a new norm. Pressing this node, Ruti’s main critical intervention proves both timely and important.

    Finally, nestled within the exegetical and polemical moments of The Ethics of Opting Out is a clear, provocative, and well-timed contribution to Lacanian theory. With Edelman as her foil throughout, Ruti looks to a number of less-read seminars to develop a Lacan of creativity and relationality (particularly seminary VII on the ethics of psychoanalysis, to which the book’s title may allude). While queer theory is most familiar with Edelman’s Lacan, Ruti seeks to provide an alternative reading that nicely complements readings by other “relational” theorists, such as the field’s Foucauldians. (She eventually argues that the Lacanian real is similar to Foucault’s notion of an archaic self, and thus, that the separation between queer theory’s Lacanians and Foucauldians is largely counterproductive.) She begins by taking Edelman to task for his reading of Antigone’s “act” as a purely selfish act of suicidal jouissance. Instead, Ruti notes that Antigone “defies Creon not for her own sake but for the sake of her dead brother Polyneces” (55), beginning to bridge the gap between Butler’s Levinasian ethics and Edelman’s solipsistic anti-ethics. Ruti then highlights the gifts that alienation grants us by (dis)placing beings into the symbolic order. Of course, we become detached from the primal Thing, and can only fully reunite with it through a suicidal act of transgression, but we also gain from this separation: the creative power of language, subjective identification, the dynamics of joy and frustration inherent to desire, and more. Ruti looks toward Lacan’s later seminars in order to suggest that he “no longer sees language and jouissance as mutually exclusive” at this stage in his thought, and instead suggests “that the signifier transmits jouissance to the extent that it carries traces of the real” (117). Our constitutive lack prompts signification, and thus prompts us to carry traces of the real into the symbolic order in the form of “modified” or sustainable jouissance. If Edelman’s Lacan insists on a pursuit of jouissance through a celebration of the death drive, then Ruti raises the possibility of a “modified jouissance” implied by desire, language, art, and the mundane objects that each pursues (74). In other words, if Edelman’s Lacan insists on a complete reunification with the primal Thing, Ruti counters this insistence by looking toward “object echoes” of the Thing – bits of jouissance that prove less intense but far more sustainable through the trenches of intelligible, everyday life. For Ruti, “Edelman’s attempt to purge Lacanian theory of its relational elements leads to an overvalorization,” and eventual masculinization, “of the subject’s solipsistic jouissance” at the expense of these modified yet sustainable attachments (81).

    Later, Ruti brings the psychoanalytic thought of Herbert Marcuse into conversation with Lacan in order to explicate the (always potentially) critical aspects of desire. While Edelman dismisses desire as catering to the demands of capitalism (consume and never be satisfied!), Ruti notes that “one could just as easily say that desire takes a critical attitude toward the world precisely by wanting ‘something more,’ by refusing to be satisfied with the status quo of the here and now” (101). In these terms, the trick of Lacanian analysis would be to free desire from its capitalist prison, and allow it to pursue the object-echoes made possible by relationality, which constitutes part of Lacan’s goal in formulating an ethics of psychoanalysis. Amidst the specifics of Lacanian theory, Ruti clearly defines terms for readers unfamiliar with Lacan’s vocabulary, including concepts such as “sinthome,” “subjective destitution,” and “quilting points.” The Ethics of Opting Out is suited both for veterans and for newcomers to the fields of queer theory and psychoanalysis.

    While The Ethics of Opting Out includes some reductive representations and unwarrantedly polemical critiques, it also serves admirably as both a general introduction and a significant, original contribution to a field of study. Ruti’s clarity, frankness, and humor shine through, and should make The Ethics of Opting Out recommended reading on any queer theory syllabus.

    Works Cited

    • Puar, Jasbir K. Terrorist Assemblages: Homonationalism in Queer Times. Duke UP, 2007.

  • Leaving a Trace in the World (II):Deconstruction and the History of Life

    Mauro Senatore (bio)
    Durham University

    Abstract

    This article tests the hypothesis that the history of life can be told only by assuming the ultra-transcendental conception of life as leaving a trace in the world. It draws together two moments in the work of Jacques Derrida that are chronologically distant and yet develop that hypothesis and its consequences: the deconstruction of the phenomenological concept of consciousness, and the deconstruction of the Cartesian narrative of life. The article demonstrates that the first moment allows us to elaborate the ultra-transcendental conception of life presupposed by phenomenological consciousness, which offers new ways to analyze biological questions of the origin and evolution of life, and ethico-political questions of responsibility.

    There [in the trace] we have all history, from what metaphysics has defined as “non-living” up to “consciousness,” passing through all levels of animal organization.–Jacques Derrida, Of Grammatology

    I

    In the passage from Of Grammatology (1967) chosen as the epigraph of this essay, Jacques Derrida draws a decisive implication from his formalization of the concept of the trace. The trace, as the most general possibility of repetition and thus as the common root of passive retention and active recollection, calls into question the distinction, if not the abyss, conjured up by metaphysics between the living, qua consciousness, and the non-living, qua animals and machines, or animal-machines. This implication opens up the history of life, as leaving a trace in the world, and the history of its evolution, from the most elementary forms of living to consciousness. Therefore, Derrida argues, the deconstruction of metaphysics through the formula of the trace allows us to liberate the history of life: we can tell this history only by starting from the trace.

    In the pages that follow, I put this argument to the test and point to its repercussions—for example, for ethico-political questions of responsibility—by focusing on two key moments in Derrida’s work: the deconstruction of the phenomenological concept of voice and the deconstruction of the so-called Cartesian conception of human auto-relation (autodeictic autotelicity). These moments are chronologically thirty years apart and yet, as we will see, are interwoven by Derrida himself in the act of sketching his intellectual autobiography.1 As my reading develops, we understand that the liberation of the history of life is a consequence of the deconstruction of the metaphysical project at stake in phenomenology, which consists in dissimulating the entanglement of consciousness and the trace. From this deconstruction, it follows that we can only think of consciousness as an effect of the trace and that we must reinscribe within the liberated history of life metaphysical distinctions such as those between reaction and response, or between automation and freedom, which in turn hinge on the metaphysical concept of consciousness.

    II

    Let us start by examining how, since his first deconstructive work, Voice and Phenomenon (1967; hereafter VP), Derrida allows himself to tell the history of life as leaving a trace in the world through the deconstruction of the phenomenological concept of voice.2 This work engages a deconstructive reading of chapter one of Logical Investigations 1, in which Husserl elaborates the phenomenological concept of sign. Derrida takes this text as a privileged example for showing that the phenomenological critique of metaphysics constitutes the historical achievement of the originary metaphysical project.3 As he suggests, we can identify the central motif of this critique as the denunciation of metaphysical perversions in the understanding of the authentic mode of ideality. For Husserl, ideality consists in the form in which the presence of the object can be repeated indefinitely as identical to itself. By definition, this form does not exist (it is non-real, unreal, etc.) to the extent that it does not depend on an empirical or worldly existence.4 Now, Derrida goes on, the possibility of the ideal form and thus of the indefinite repetition of the presence of the object as identical to itself can be secured only in the presence of the living present or the self-presence of transcendental life. Therefore, for Husserl, the latter constitutes the ultimate form of ideality. Derrida summarizes this convergence of ideality, the living present, and transcendental life as follows:

    So that the possibility of this repetition can be open idealiter to infinity, it is necessary that one ideal form secures this unity of the indefinitely and the idealiter: this is the present, or rather the presence of the living present. The ultimate form of ideality, the one in which in the last analysis we can anticipate or recall all repetition, the ideality of ideality is the living present, the self-presence of transcendental life. (VP 5-6)

    The phenomenological concept of consciousness is structurally linked to the claim for an authentic mode of ideality. As the ideal form grants the presence of the object to consciousness, consciousness is determined by the very possibility of ideality and, ultimately, by the presence of the living present.5 Difficulties arise when Husserl allows that the ideal object is the historical product of a constitutive act of language and that consciousness consists in the possibility of this act. Does it follow from this that the element of consciousness and the element of language are indiscernible, and thus that the presence of transcendental life is originarily divided by the worldly and empirical synthesis of language? In Derrida’s words, “is it not the case that their indiscernibility will introduce non-presence and difference (mediacy, the sign, referral, etc.) right into the heart of self-presence?” (VP 13). Derrida argues that Husserl addresses this difficulty by appealing to the concept of voice (voix). However, he explains, this difficulty does not represent a weakness immanent to the Husserlian system. Rather, although Husserl shares the appeal to voice with the whole history of metaphysics, his concept of phenomenological voice brings this history to its most refined achievement. Phenomenological voice, in fact, does not seem to require a worldly synthesis and thus would protect transcendental life from the threat of non-presence and difference implicit in the indiscernibility of language and consciousness. Derrida formalizes the Husserlian solution to metaphysical difficulty par excellence as follows: “Husserl will not recognize an originative affinity with the logos in general in the sonorous substance or in the physical voice, or in the body of the voice in the world; rather the originative affinity will be recognized in the phenomenological voice, in the voice in its transcendental flesh” (VP 14).

    Derrida draws this concept of phenomenological voice from Husserl’s well-known distinction between Anzeichen, the so-called index/indication, the sign that does not express anything because it does not convey meaning (Bedeutung), and Ausdruck, or expression.6 Voice designates the phenomenological situation in which this distinction is accomplished and expression is no longer entangled with indication. Given the irreducibility of this entanglement in worldly or empirical communication—for reasons that will appear evident in a moment—this situation can only be found “in a language without communication, in a monological discourse, in the absolutely lowest register of the voice of the ‘solitary life of the soul‘” (VP 19). Derrida explains that the condition for this situation is a certain relation to the ideal object, “the relation to the object, the aim of an objective ideality, over and against the intention of meaning [vouloir-dire], over and against the Bedeutungsintention” (VP 19). This relation constitutes the phenomenological project in its essence—that is, the phenomenological idea of transcendental idealism.7 Disentangled and pure expression secures the exteriorization—still within consciousness and not in the world—of this relation to the object. There, as Derrida puts it, the voice animated by intention expresses the intended object.8

    Derrida offers a close reading of the progressive reductions of indication by means of which Husserl delimits the access to pure expression. As these reductions develop, he points out that indication designates the fact that the animating intention present to itself in transcendental life (namely, psychē or spirit) goes out of itself and thus relates to non-presence, difference, and, ultimately, death. But this relation to death accounts for the very process of signification and, more precisely, of writing, the latter being the sign that works beyond and thanks to the absence of its animating intention. By reducing indication and thus, as we anticipated, by appealing to pure expression and phenomenological voice, Husserl wishes, according to Derrida, to dissimulate the relation to death that is at work in signs—namely, the originary and irreducible possibility of writing that Derrida designates as archi-writing. I quote this long passage as it constitutes a key moment in the deconstructive reading of the phenomenological concept of sign:

    Pure expressivity will be the pure active intention (spirit, psyche, life, will) of a bedeuten that is animating a discourse whose content (Bedeutung) will be present. It is present not in nature, since indication alone takes place in nature and in space, but in consciousness. Therefore it is present to an “internal” intuition or to an “internal” perception. But we just understood why it is present to an intuition that is not that of the other in a case of communication. Therefore this is self-present in the life of a present that has still not exited from itself into the world, into space, into nature. With all of these “exitings” exiling this life of self-presence into indication, we can be sure that indication, which covers so far nearly the entire surface of language, is the process of death at work in the signs. (VP 34)9

    At this point, we wonder how phenomenological voice is supposed to respond to the difficulty of metaphysics—that is, to the threat of death implicit in the process of signification and thus in idealization. To what extent, as Derrida puts it, “between idealization and the voice, the complicity is here unfailing” (VP 64)? A medium is required to preserve the two features of authentic ideality: “the presence of the object in front of the intuition and the presence to oneself, the absolute proximity of the acts to themselves” (VP 65). This medium would be an exteriorization of transcendental life in which voice does not go out of itself and, therefore, does not undergo the work of death. But that seems to be precisely phenomenological voice in the way its phenomenon is given, in its proximity to the speaking subject in the present moment of enunciation.10 Phenomenological voice thus seems to account for a kind of auto-relation (for-itself, or subjectivity), that of the “I” hearing itself speak, which preserves the self-presence of transcendental life and for which Derrida takes recourse to the concept of auto-affection. “Why is the phoneme the most ‘ideal’ of signs?” (VP 66), Derrida asks. Because the being in the present of the phonic signifier retains the latter close to the animating intention, thus seeming to prevent it from going out of itself and relating to its death. Derrida writes:

    The signifier that is animated by my breath and by the intention of signification (in Husserlian language the expression animated by the Bedeutungsintention) is absolutely close to to me. The living act, the act that gives life, the Lebendigkeit that animates the body of the signifier and transforms it into an expression that wants to say, the soul of language, seems not to separate itself from itself, from its presence to itself. The soul of language does not risk death in the body of a signifier abandoned to the world and to the visibility of space.(VP 66-67)11

    Therefore, phenomenological voice aims to respond to the difficulty represented by the indistinguishability of consciousness and language. The pure auto-affection of the I’s hearing itself speak displays the very meaning of the term “con-sciousness”—that is, the possibility of the indefinite repetition of the object as identical to itself and, ultimately, the self-presence of transcendental life. “The voice is being close to itself in the form of universality, as consciousness. The voice is consciousness” (VP 68), Derrida argues. Pure auto-affection describes a non-real communication in which I hear the other speak as if it were me. “To speak to someone [in what is understood as the phenomenological speech or voice],” he goes on, “is to make the other repeat immediately in himself the hearing-oneself-speak in the very form in which I have produced it” (VP 68). Finally, we come to the reading of the phenomenological concept of consciousness as pure auto-affection. This concept—evoked by Derrida in the epigraph of this essay—grounds the metaphysical distinction between the living and the non-living and thus opens up the abyss between consciousness and the other forms of life, foreclosing the history of life. In the subsequent pages of his book, Derrida deconstructs this concept by demonstrating that we must think auto-affection from the trace—that is, from the most general possibility of signification. Idealization cannot be dissociated from the process of death at work in signs and thus from the originary and no longer reducible possibility of writing, or archi-writing.12

    Phenomenological voice is the most ideal of signs, but it is still a sign—that is, a worldly synthesis, which carries non-presence and difference within pure auto-affection. “Auto-affection as the operation of the voice,” Derrida writes, “assumed that a pure difference came to divide self-presence” (VP 70). Here we discover the movement of “différance” that inhabits the living present. This movement opens up transcendental life onto what is supposed to be suspended by transcendental reduction and thus onto the relation to death and originary writing.13 It thus consists in the self’s relation to itself as different or other than itself.14 Later, we see that this understanding of auto-affection and auto-relation as différance, as the originary possibility of writing, or as the trace, refers the transcendental subject back to the most general definition of life as leaving a trace in the world, at the same time as it accounts for life’s evolution. In other words, we find in différance the point of departure for telling the history of life.15

    At this point, the deconstruction of phenomenological voice and thus of consciousness requires one last step. If the privileging of voice over the other media of signification seems to be linked to its purely temporal structure—the fact that it is given in the present—then the movement of différance must have already been at work within the “temporal fabric” of voice (71).16 To demonstrate this claim, Derrida recalls a passage from the lectures on the Phenomenology of the Consciousness of Internal Time in which Husserl describes the movement of temporalization as pure auto-affection—namely, genesis spontanea.17 I cannot engage with Derrida’s analyses of this immense philosophical problem here, and limit myself to highlighting his argument and its effects on the problem of the history of life. Derrida suggests that what Husserl calls genesis spontanea is the process by which the now constitutes itself by making itself into a retention or a retentional trace. He describes this process as follows: “the living now, producing itself by spontaneous generation, must, in order to be a now, be retained in another now, must affect itself, without empirical recourse, with a new originary actuality in which it will become a non-now as a past now” (VP 72-73). Ultimately, the movement of temporalization as pure auto-affection would have already been the movement of différance or of the originary possibility of writing—here designated as archi-writing:

    The living present arises on the basis of its non-self-identity, and on the basis of the retentional trace. It is always already a trace. This trace is unthinkable if we start from the simplicity of a present whose life would be interior to itself. The self of the living present is originarily a trace. The trace is not an attribute about which we could say that the self of the living present “is originarily” the trace. It is necessary to think originary-being from the trace and not the trace from originary-being. This archi-writing is at work in the origin of sense.(VP 73)

    Not only can the living present not be dissociated from the trace; above all, the living present turns out to be reinscribed within the history of life as leaving a trace in the world. First, as Derrida points out, the movement of temporalization described above calls into question the privileging of phenomenological voice as a merely temporal structure.18 Secondly—and this is what matters to us more—the trace, qua the originary possibility of repetition that allows us to think auto-affection or auto-relation in general, accounts for the history in which the becoming conscious of life is possible. I refer to the text in which, although in passing, Derrida highlights the link between the history of life and the trace: “without concealing that the problem of their relations [between retention and re-presentation] is nothing other than the history of ‘life’ and of life’s becoming-conscious, we must be able to say a priori that their common root, the possibility of re-petition in its most general form, the trace” (VP 58; italics mine).

    It is worth recalling that Derrida develops this link between the deconstruction of consciousness and the opening of the history of life in a footnote to Edmund Husserl’s Origin of Geometry: An Introduction (1962). This note sheds light on the premises of the argument that we have taken as the point of departure for our reading.19 In the Introduction, Derrida explains that, for Husserl, the living present constitutes the ultimate form of ideality to the extent that it secures the indefinite reactivation of meaning as identical to itself in the individual consciousness. On the margins of this explanation, he adds a deconstructive note in which he argues that Husserl cannot question the transition from the passive retention of meaning to its active recollection, as this transition constitutes the very axiom of phenomenology—the principle of the self-presence of transcendental life and of the auto-donation of consciousness. Derrida unfolds the consequences that follow from taking account of this transition and thus of the most general possibility of repetition (what he designates later as the trace) that is the common root of passive retention and active recollection and that allows for the transition between them. As he suggests, we would liberate the history of life as leaving a trace in the world and thus would retrace phenomenology back to a thinking that takes into account the becoming conscious of life. Derrida’s note reads:

    These processes are abundantly described in The Phenomenology of Internal-Time Consciousness, Ideas I, and in FTL. The passage from passive retention to memory or to the activity of recollection, a passage which “produces” ideality and pure Objectivity as such and makes other absolute origins appear as such, is always described by Husserl as an already given essential possibility, as a structural ability whose source is not made a problem. Perhaps this source is not questioned by phenomenology because it is confused with the possibility of phenomenology itself. In its “factuality,” this passage is also that of the lower forms of Nature and conscious life. It can also be the thematic site of what today is called an “overcoming.” Here phenomenology would be “overcome” or completed in an interpretative philosophy.(Edwin Husserl’s Origin of Geometry 86)

    The note then refers to the project of overcoming phenomenology through a dialectic of real movement as it is elaborated by the French-Vietnamese philosopher Tran Duc Thao in his Phenomenology and Dialectical Materialism (1951). “Thus Trân-Dúc-Tháo,” Derrida writes, “after a remarkable interpretation of phenomenology, exposes the ‘Dialectic of Real Movement,’ starting from the concepts of retention and reproduction and from difficulties attached to them in phenomenology, which alone, however, can give them a rigorous sense” (An Introduction 86). Derrida’s concept of the becoming-conscious-of-life can be read as a rewriting of Thao’s concept of the becoming-conscious-of-nature. Thao marks the transition from phenomenology to dialectic in the concluding pages of the first part of his work. He grounds the possibility of telling the history of life and of its evolution in the real movement of the constituting subjectivity that, according to him, results from transcendental reduction and yet is not just consciousness:

    We end with dialectical materialism as the truth of transcendental idealism. Since the naive attitude has been definitively suppressed by the reduction, the practice of the description of pure lived experience is necessarily absorbed within a dialectical materialism that suppresses it in its properly phenomenological sense in order to preserve it in its resultant form and to elevate it to a superior level. We maintain the authentic demands of the Weltkonstitution by getting rid of its idealistic illusions. It is, indeed, a matter of “bracketing” the world of constituted appearances, which the fetishism of naive consciousness takes for realities in themselves, and of returning to true being through the constituting subjectivity. But the latter is not the Heraclitean flux of pure consciousness: it is the real movement by which nature becomes conscious of itself in biological evolution and human history. (129)20

    Now, the movement that has taken us from the phenomenological concept of consciousness to the thinking of life as leaving a trace in the world leaves a question open. If we admit with Derrida that the general structure of the trace is another name for life, we may ask how this structure has been—and is yet to be—articulated across the history of life and evolution. Derrida addresses this question in a passage from Of Grammatology (1967), where he suggests that we need to take up again the indiscernibility of the elements of idealization and consciousness from différance and the trace. From this perspective, we understand the articulations of life as related to the degree of mastery that the living has over its own possibility, or power, of repeating the ideal object. Derrida thus explains:

    This possibility—another name for “life”—is a general structure articulated by the history of life, and leading to complex and hierarchical operations. Auto-affection, the as-for-itself or for-itself—subjectivity—gains in power and in its mastery of the other to the extent that its power of repetition idealizes itself. Here idealization is the movement by which sensory exteriority, that which affects me or serves me as signifier, submits itself to my power of repetition, to what thenceforward appears to me as my spontaneity and escapes me less and less. (Of Grammatology 165-166)

    III

    In what follows, I focus on Derrida’s deconstruction of the Cartesian foundations of the modern narrative of life, as he develops it in the essays published in The Animal That Therefore I Am (2006; hereafter AIA). My aim is to demonstrate that this deconstruction does not just hinge on the deconstruction of the phenomenological concept of consciousness that we have examined above. Instead, Derrida develops his conception of life as leaving a trace in the world by highlighting its implications for the modern distinction between animal and human auto-relation (namely, between auto-affection and autotelicity) and, consequently, for the concept of responsibility and its ethico-political elaborations.

    In the concluding pages of the first essay included in the collection, Derrida focuses on two distinctions that characterize the modern narrative of life: the distinction between the organic and the inorganic and between the animal and the human. This narrative places the question of the difference between the animal and the human within the broader demarcation of the physico-chemical domain of the inorganic and the life of the living (namely, animality).21 Derrida reproduces this demarcation by having recourse to auto-affection (auto-relation, auto-mobility, autobiography, tracing, etc.) which specifies the living being or the animal in general and thus seems to be shared with the human (identified as the ego cogito or the “I think”). At this point, another demarcation—more properly, an abyss—has been conjured up within the domain of life and animality, between the animal and the human, and between auto-affection and “I think” (in the lexicon of Descartes, ego cogito), which is constituted by the power of transforming its traces into speech and thus of elaborating discursive responses. This narrative reads as follows:

    Animality, the life of the living, at least when one claims to be able to distinguish it from the inorganic, from the purely inert or cadaverous physico-chemical, is generally defined as sensibility, irritability, and auto-motricity, a spontaneity that is capable of movement, of organizing itself and affecting itself, marking, tracing, and affecting itself with traces of its self. This auto-motricity as auto-affection and relation to itself is the characteristic recognized as that of the living and of animality in general, even before one comes to consider the discursive thematic of an utterance or of an ego cogito, more so of a cogito ergo sum. But between this relation to the self (this Self, this ipseity) and the I of the “I think,” there is, it would seem, an abyss … No one has ever denied the animal this capacity to track itself, to trace itself or retrace a path of itself. Indeed, the most difficult problem lies in the fact that it has been refused the power to transform those traces into verbal language, to call to itself by means of discursive questions and responses, denied the power to efface its traces. (AIA 49-50)22

    In Derrida’s reproduction of the modern narrative on animal and human auto-relation, the “I think” seems to share with the phenomenological concept of consciousness the feature of the self-presence of the living present in the element of speech. This narrative also seems to associate a certain ability to respond, or responsibility, to the human self that is present to itself and hears itself speak. As it is suggested in the aforementioned passage (see the reference to the cogito), Derrida finds in the Cartesian conception of the human self as “I think” the very presupposition of this narrative.23 Therefore, in the second essay of the collection, he traces this Cartesian legacy through the close reading of two passages from the second Meditation (1641) and the letter to Henricus Reneri for Alphonse Pollot (1638), respectively.

    First, Derrida analyses Descartes’s elaboration of the axiom of the modern history of life, that is, the traits of that special kind of auto-relation that Descartes ascribes to the human by dissociating it from animal auto-relation (auto-affection). To this end, he follows the text of the second Meditation as it demarcates the human self, the “I am,” from everything that can be detached from it. The passage under scrutiny begins with the following question: “What then did I formerly think I was? A man. But what is a man?” (Meditations 17). Descartes responds to this question by starting from what immediately comes to his mind: first, “the whole mechanical structure [toute cette machine] of limbs”; secondly, the fact that “I was nourished, that I moved about, and that I engaged in sense-perception, and thinking.”24 Interestingly, Descartes attributes these “actions” to a “soul” that he imagines “to be something tenuous, like a wind or fire or ether” (Meditations 17). According to Derrida, these traits associated with a physical soul identify what Descartes understands by life or animality. “Each time that … he has to evoke these signs of life or animation—therefore of animality—constituted by auto-affection or auto-motion,” Derrida points out, “he relates them to a living soul that … can only be a body” (AIA 72). As the reductions follow one another, Descartes comes to the point of determining the pure “I am” as a thinking thing. He writes: “Thinking? At last I have discovered it—thought; this alone is inseparable from me. I am, I exist—that is certain. But for how long? For as long as I am thinking” (Meditations 18). One cannot help interweaving this final reduction of animality and thus this determination of the human self together with what Derrida designates in Voice and Phenomenon as the metaphysical project itself, that is, the understanding of the ultimate form of ideality as the presence of the living present. Indeed, Derrida reads Descartes’s passage as an affirmation of that project: “The presence to itself of the present of thinking, the presence that presents itself to itself in the present, that is what excludes everything detachable constituted by life, the living body, animal life” (AIA 72). Therefore, on Derrida’s reading, Descartes places at the basis of his narrative of life the metaphysical conception of the “I am” (as a self-present thinking thing). This conception constitutes the kind of auto-relation that specifies the human self and opens up the abyss from animality.

    Secondly, Derrida examines the passage from the aforementioned letter to Reneri (for Pollot), in which Descartes establishes the limit of animality in the light of the metaphysical determination of the pure “I am.” In this passage, Descartes develops the point on responsibility that Derrida had evoked at the moment of recounting the modern narrative of life. Descartes invites the reader to distrust the judgement that animals have a soul as it amounts to an opinion rashly acquired in childhood. In support of his thesis, he sets up the following scene:

    Suppose that a man had been brought up all his life in some place where he had never seen any animals except men; and suppose that he was very devoted to the study of mechanics, and had made, or helped to make, various automatons shaped like a man, a horse, a dog, a bird, and so on, which walked and ate, and breathed, and so far as possible imitated all the other actions of the animals they resembled, including the signs we use to express our passions, like crying when struck and running away when subjected to a loud noise. Suppose that sometimes he found it impossible to tell the difference between the real men and those which had only the shape of men, and had learnt by experience that there are only the two ways of telling: … first, that such automatons never answer in word or sign, except by chance, to questions put to them; and secondly, correspond that though their movements are often more regular and certain than those of the wisest men, yet in many things which they would have to do to imitate us, they fail more disastrously than the greatest fools. (The Philosophical Writings 99-100)

    From this fiction, according to Descartes, we should be able to reconsider our judgment before real animals.25 We should understand that “the resemblance between some exterior actions of animals and our own … is not at all a sufficient basis to prove that there is any resemblance between the corresponding interior actions” (The Philosophical Writings 100). Derrida draws attention to the fact that Descartes’s argument hinges on the presupposition of a limit or a threshold for the animal, that is, the ability to not react to a programmable question, like an automaton, but “to [freely] respond to true questioning” (AIA 82-83).26 The metaphysical determination of the human self as a self-present thinking thing secures this ability and thus marks the limit between animal and human auto-relation. As anticipated, Derrida formalizes this divide/abyss between animality and the human as the divide/abyss between two kinds of auto-relation, between auto-affection and “I think.” On the one hand, we have the way the living relates to itself by demarcating itself from the physico-chemical domain of the inorganic (auto-affection, automotion, etc.). On the other hand, we have the self-present thinking thing that Derrida designates as auto-deictic and auto-monstrative auto-telicity (autotélie). He has the following formulation of these new concepts of “auto-telicity” and “auto-deicticity”:

    Every living creature, and thus every animal to the extent that it is living, has recognized in it this power to move spontaneously, to feel itself and to relate to itself. However problematic it be, that is even the characteristic of what lives, as traditionally conceived in opposition to the inorganic inertia of the purely physico-chemical … But what is in dispute … is the power to make reference to the self in deictic or autodeictic terms, the capability at least virtually to turn a finger toward oneself in order to say “this is I” … It is what says “I am speaking of me”; the one who says “I” shows himself in the present of his utterance, or at least of its manifestation. Because it is held to be incapable of this autodeictic or auto-referential self-distancing [autotélie] and deprived of the “I,” the animal will lack any “I think,” as well as understanding and reason, response and responsibility. (AIA 94)27

    Here Derrida makes explicit that human auto-relation, that is, the Cartesian presupposition of the modern narrative of life, consists in the metaphysical axiom of the coincidence of voice and consciousness that grants the self-presence and self-proximity of transcendental life. As we know, this axiom presupposes the dissimulation of the process of death and signification that has always been at work in voice and consciousness. For Derrida, it is precisely the deconstruction of this axiom that liberates the history of life and allows us to tell this history. Therefore, he sketches a “critical reelaboration” of the modern narrative of life that hinges on the deconstruction he had initiated many years earlier in Voice and Phenomenon. This re-elaboration does not limit itself to pointing to examples of autodeictic autotelicity in animal life—such as in genetic systems as well as in social phenomena of narcissistic exhibition.28 Above all, it is a matter of calling into question the metaphysical axiom in itself, “the axiom that permits one to accord purely and simply to the human or to the rational animal that which one holds the just plain animal to be deprived of” (AIA 95).29 From this re-elaboration, it follows that the Cartesian distinction between human and animal auto-relation, between “I think” and auto-affection, and thus the very principle of the modern narrative of life, are reinscribed within the ultra-transcendental conception of life as leaving a trace in the world. Derrida writes:

    If autoposition, the automonstrative autotely of the “I,” even in the human, implies the “I” to be an other that must welcome within itself some irreducible hetero-affection (as I have tried to demonstrate elsewhere), then this autonomy of the “I” can be neither pure nor rigorous; it would not be able to form the basis for a simple and linear differentiation of the human from the animal. (AIA 95)30

    Derrida seems to conceive of autodeictic autotelicity (whether it is animal or human) as an effect of the trace qua the possibility of repetition in general, that is, as the self’s relation to the trace of the other. In so doing, he evokes another narrative of life that accounts for the history and evolution of the living.31 Moreover, the deconstruction of the Cartesian axiom of human autotelicity propagates its effects on the concept of responsibility and its ethico-political developments. As we know, the ability to respond to a true questioning is structurally linked to human auto-relation (“I think”) and autotelicity (“this is I”) and thus relapses into the Cartesian legacy at work in the modern narrative of life. From the deconstruction of this legacy and, consequently, from the reinscription of the distinction between animal and human auto-relation within another narrative of life, it follows that responsibility too is deconstructed and that the distinction between reaction and response is reinscribed. Here we can only point to this theoretical programme, which Derrida formulates in session six of the seminar The Beast and the Sovereign I (2001-2002, published after his death in 2008):

    And so the point would be to reinscribe this différance of reaction and response and thereby this historicity of ethical, juridical, or political responsibility into another thinking of life, living beings, into another relation of the living to their ipseity, and thereby to their supposed sovereignty, their autos, their own autokinesis and reactional automaticity, to death, technique, or to the machinic. (120)

    Footnotes

    This article is published thanks to the support received from The British Academy. Partial versions of it were presented at the conference Derrida Político (Santiago de Chile, 2017) and the Universidad de Buenos Aires (December 2017). I thank Andrea Potestà and Facundo Vega for their hospitality and all the attendants for their generous comments. Above all, I thank Erin Obodiac for reading and commenting on my manuscript.

    1. In the collection of essays entitled The Animal That Therefore I Am, which was published after Derrida’s death, and which I take up in section III, Derrida writes: “Let me note very quickly in passing, concerning intellectual autobiography, that … [the] very first substitution of the concept of trace or mark for those of speech, sign, or signifier was destined in advance, and quite deliberately, to cross the frontiers of anthropocentrism, the limits of a language confined to human words and discourse. Mark, gramma, trace, and différance refer differentially to all living things, all the relations between living and nonliving” (102). This concluding sentence can be read as an echo of the epigraph extracted from Grammatology.

    2. On the consideration that Derrida has for this text within the trajectory of his work, see Positions: “In a classical philosophical architecture, Voice and Phenomenon would come first: in it is posed, at a point which appears juridically decisive for reasons that I cannot explain here, the question of the privilege of the voice and of phonetic writing in their relationship to the entire history of the West, such as this history can be represented by the history of metaphysics, and metaphysics in its most modern, critical, and vigilant form: Husserl’s transcendental phenomenology” (5). For close readings of VP, see Marrati-Guénoun, Genesis and Trace, Lawlor, Derrida and Husserl, and Kates, Essential History, to which I refer as my writing unfolds. To my knowledge, there are no readings of VP that develop the link between the deconstruction of consciousness and the opening of the history of life.

    3. See VP: “What would be at issue will be to begin to verify that the resource of the phenomenological critique is the metaphysical project itself, in its historical completion and in the purity of its origin albeit restored” (5). On this point, see Lawlor 168-169.

    4. Derrida writes: “One would be able to bring to light the single and permanent motive for all the mistakes and all the perversions that Husserl denounces in ‘degenerate’ metaphysics, across a multiplicity of domains, themes, and arguments: it is always a blindness in the face of the authentic mode of ideality, of that which is, which can be repeated indefinitely in the identity of its presence because of the very fact that it does not exist, is not reell, is irreell” (VP 5).

    5. See VP: “The value of presence … modifies itself, without its being lost, every time what is at issue is the presence of any object whatsoever to consciousness in the clear evidence of a fulfilled intuition or when what is at issue is self-presence in consciousness—’consciousness’ meaning nothing other than the possibility of the self-presence of the present in the living present” (8).

    6. For Derrida’s reformulation of this distinction, see VP 15. See also VP 16, where he explains his translation of Bedeutung by meaning or wanting-to-say (vouloir-dire). On Bedeutung, see Kates 134.

    7. Derrida interprets this phenomenological situation as the intentional relation to the object that Husserl formalizes later as the noetic-noematic sphere of intentional consciousness. On this point, see VP: “transcendental phenomenological idealism responds to the necessity to describe the objectivity of the object (Gegenstand) and the presence of the present (Gegen-wart)—and the objectivity in presence—on the basis of an ‘interiority,’ or rather on the basis of a self-proximity, an ownness (Eigenheit), which is not a simple inside, but the intimate possibility of the relation to an over-there and to an outside in general. That is why the essence of intentional consciousness will be revealed (for example, in Ideas I, § 49) only in the reduction of the totality of the existing world in general” (19); and VP: “Later, after the discovery of the transcendental reduction, he will describe the solitary life of the soul as the noetic-noematic sphere of consciousness” (27). On pure expressivity as the very possibility of phenomenology, see Marrati 64-65 and 68-69.

    8. Cf. VP: “In expression the intention is absolutely on purpose because it animates a voice which can remain wholly internal and because the expressed is a Bedeutung, that is, an ideality that does not ‘exist’ in the world” (28).

    9. Making explicit why the phenomenological concept of sign constitutes a privileged example for his reading of phenomenology, Derrida writes: “The determination and erasure of the sign in metaphysics is the dissimulation of this relation to death, which nevertheless was producing signification” (VP 53). For a definition of writing as the writer’s relation to death, see VP: “writing—the common name for signs that function despite the total absence of the subject, by means of (and beyond) his death” (79-80).

    10. On the phenomenality of the phenomenological voice, see VP 66. Derrida also describes this phenomenality as the signifier’s self-effacement (or self-reduction) that is simultaneous with its production: “The phenomenological ‘body’ of the signifier seems to erase itself in the very moment it is produced. From this point on, it seems already to belong to the element of ideality. It reduces itself phenomenologically and transforms the mundane opacity of its body into pure diaphaneity. This erasure of the sensible body and of its exteriority is for consciousness the very form of the immediate presence of the signified” (VP 66). On the complicity between idealization and voice, see Marrati 74-75 and Lawlor 190-194.

    11. Here Derrida refers to Hegel’s semiology as the most accomplished analysis of the complicity between idealization and voice. He offers a close reading of this analysis in the essay “The Pit and the Pyramid: Introduction to Hegel’s Semiology” (first published in 1971 and then included in Margins of Philosophy, 1972).

    12. From the opening pages of VP, Derrida draws attention to what seems to be implied from the phenomenological account of ideality: the relation of “an existing in general”—not merely consciousness—to its own death. “Is this to say,” he asks, “that what opens the repetition to the infinite or what is opened in repetition when the movement of idealization is secured, is a certain relation of an ‘existent’ to his death? Is this to say that ‘transcendental life’ is the scene of this relation?” (8).

    13. See VP: “The possibility of everything that we believe we are able to exclude from auto-affection is enrooted in this pure difference: space, the outside, the world, the body, etc. As soon as we admit that auto-affection is the condition of self-presence, no pure transcendental reduction is possible” (70-71).

    14. Derrida continues: “This movement of différance does not supervene upon a transcendental subject. The movement of différance produces the transcendental subject. Auto-affection is not a modality of experience that characterizes a being that would already be itself (autos). Auto-affection produces the same as the self-relation in the difference with itself, the same as the non-identical” (VP 71). On this passage, see the excellent remarks in Kates 153-157.

    15. I suggest that this understanding of auto-relation (as différance) accounts for “the concept of ultra-transcendental life” (VP 13) that Derrida formulates in the introductory chapter of VP, a life that is the common root of transcendental and empirical life. Lawlor (174-175) and Kates (138-140) draw attention to this link but do not develop its implications for the question of the history of life.

    16. Cf. Marrati 75-77.

    17. For Husserl’s text, see VP: “The originary impression is the absolute beginning of this production, the originary source, that starting from which all the rest is continuously produced. But it itself is not produced. It is not born as something produced, but by genesis spontanea, it is originary generation” (71-72).

    18. Derrida writes: “We see that the theme of a pure interiority of speech or of ‘hearing-oneself-speak’ is radically contradicted by ‘time’ itself” (VP 74).

    19. On the first part of this note, see Vitale, “The Text and the Living,” which suggests finding here Derrida’s decisive step beyond phenomenology towards archi-writing. In what follows, I reread the whole note in light of my interpretation of Voice and Phenomenon and I highlight the intersection between Derrida’s argument contra phenomenology and the dialectical materialism of Tran Duc Thao.

    20. On Derrida’s relation to Thao across his early work on Husserl, see Giovannangeli, “Husserl entre Derrida and Tran Duc Thao.”

    21. For Derrida’s protocols on the difference of the human and the use of the term “animal,” see Derrida, AIA 47 and 53-54, respectively.

    22. As a premise of an alternative narrative of life, let me recall those pages from “Typewriter Ribbon: Limited Ink (2)” (1998), where Derrida marks a noteworthy difference between dating mineral and plant sediments to the timeless time in which no living being signaled its presence on earth and taking account of the singular event of two midges immobilized in amber while making love. This event, he argues, still happens today as its trace is consigned to us. See also Without Alibi 130-131.

    23. On the founding role of the Cartesian thought of animality, see Derrida, AIA 54. For an excellent development of Derrida’s reading of Descartes, see Wills, Inanimation. The analysis that I develop here differs from Wills’s in that it aims to cast light on the link that interweaves the deconstruction of the modern thought of animality and the deconstruction of phenomenological consciousness. In other words, I reread the deconstruction of the modern thought of animality in the wake of Derrida’s concept of ultra-transcendental life.

    24. Descartes writes: “the whole mechanical structure [toute cette machine] of limbs which can be seen in a corpse, and which I called the body” (Meditations 17). Here we can find the metaphysical determination of animality as non-living or mechanical that we find evoked by Derrida in the epigraph of our text.

    25. On this scene, Derrida remarks: “The scene and logic of the argument seem to me more strange than has been most often noted. Here we have a character, a man, and this man is a man who, having learned, fictitiously, to manufacture impeccable automatons, would conclude in reality, by means of a judgment, that the animals are in truth, for their part, automatons, automatons of flesh and blood. And why is this so? Because they resemble automatons that resemble humans. And this conclusion, let us never forget, follows from a judgment” (83).

    26. Derrida describes responsibility as the ability to give a non-programmed response to a non-programmed questioning: “The question of the response is thus that of the question, of the response as response to a question that, at one and the same time, would remain unprogrammable and leave to the other alone the freedom to respond, presuming that were possible (a technohistorical field with a bright future, even though the programmation of question and response seems to foreclose the future). The Cartesian animal, like its descendants (once again I’ll try to recognize there Kant, Heidegger, Lacan, and Levinas, which also means so many others), would remain incapable of responding to true questioning” (AIA 84).

    27. Derrida has recourse to the concept of autotelicity for the first time in “To Speculate – On ‘Freud’” (included in The Post Card: From Socrates to Freud and Beyond). In this text, he highlights the deconstruction of autotelicity, understood as the movement of teleological auto-institution, by focusing on the process of the tele– (différance, the originary possibility of writing/posting, tele-communication, etc.) that is at work in that movement. For this reason, Derrida’s “autotelicity” has already meant “self-distancing,” as the English translator seems to suggest with his choice. As for the concept of the autodeictic, I suggest that here Derrida refers to the kind of monstration that takes place in the phenomenological situation of pure expression in the solitary life of the soul—that is, voice. On this kind of monstration (Hinzeigen), which is not an indication, I refer to the beautiful remarks that Derrida makes in VP 64. For an adventurous reading of autotelicity in the wake of a preoriginary rhetoricity, see Davis, “Autozoography.”

    28. For these examples, see AIA 95.

    29. On Derrida’s concern for the philosophical argument rather than the scientific falsification of the modern thought of animality, see the important observations in Naas 16-17. Pushing these observations further, I argue that here Derrida is interested in reinscribing the thought of animality back to the thinking of life as leaving a trace in the world that he has been elaborating throughout his work and that, on his view, allows us to tell the history of life.

    30. Here it is worth recalling the increasing attention to Husserl’s work on animality in current philosophical debates. In particular, I refer to Di Martino, “Husserl and the Question of Animality,” as representative of this line of research. Drawing on Di Martino’s close reading of the analyses developed in volume 15 of the Husserliana, it seems that Husserl subscribes to the Cartesian legacy as it is displayed by Derrida in AIA. As Di Martino points out, Husserl identifies the correlative of “the historical-cultural world” specifically inhabited by the human with “the personal self,” that is, “the self-conscious and free self, necessarily implicated in the unfolding of the historical-cultural world” (61). Furthermore, this personal self is placed within a community that is jointly empathic and linguistic (Di Martino 65-66). In other words, the Husserlian conception of the human being seems to presuppose the autodeictic autotelicity evoked by Derrida in his reading of Descartes. From this perspective, it undergoes Derrida’s critical elaboration of the modern narrative of life.

    31. On the deconstructive conception of autodeicticity, permit me to refer to my forthcoming reading of Derrida’s engagement with the autobiographical question in Nietzsche and Heidegger.

    Works Cited

    • Davis, Diane. “Autozoography: Notes toward a Rhetoricity of the Living.” Philosophy & Rhetoric, vol. 47, no. 4, 2014, pp. 533-553. JSTOR, doi:10.5325/philrhet.47.4.0533.
    • Derrida, Jacques. The Animal That Therefore I Am (More to Follow). Translated by David Wills, Fordham UP, 2008.
    • —. The Beast and the Sovereign Volume I (2001-2002). Translated by Geoffrey Bennington, U of Chicago P, 2009.
    • —. Edmund Husserl’s Origin of Geometry: An Introduction. Translated by John P. Leavy, U of Nebraska P, 1989.
    • —. Margins of Philosophy. Translated by Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1982.
    • —. Of Grammatology. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, Johns Hopkins UP, 1976.
    • —. Positions. Translated by Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1981.
    • —. The Post Card. From Socrates to Freud and Beyond. Translated by Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1987.
    • —. Voice and Phenomenon: Introduction to the Problem of the Sign in Husserl’s Phenomenology. Translated by Leonard Lawlor, Northwestern UP, 2011.
    • —. Without Alibi. Edited by Peggy Kamuf, Stanford UP, 2002.
    • Descartes, René. Meditations on First Philosophy. Translated by John Cottingham, Cambridge UP, 1986.
    • —. The Philosophical Writings of Descartes, Vol. III: The Correspondence. Translated by Anthony Kenny, Cambridge UP, 1991.
    • Di Martino, Carmine. “Husserl and the Question of Animality.” Research in Phenomenology, vol. 44, 2014, pp. 50-75. Brill, doi:10.1163/15691640-12341275.
    • Giovannangeli, Daniel. “Husserl entre Derrida and Tran Duc Thao.” L’itinéraire de Tran Duc Thao: Phénoménologie et transfert culturel / Phénoménologie et matérialisme dialectique, edited by Jocelyn Benoist and Michel Espagne. Paris: Armand Colin / Recherches, 2013, pp. 133-160.
    • Kates, Joshua. Essential History: Jacques Derrida and the Development of Deconstruction. Northwestern UP, 2005.
    • Lawlor, Leonard. Derrida and Husserl: The Basic Problem of Phenomenology. Indiana UP, 2002.
    • Marrati-Guénoun, Paola. Genesis and Trace: Derrida Reading Husserl and Heidegger. Stanford UP, 2005.
    • Naas, Michael. The End of the World and Other Teachable Moments: Derrida’s Final Seminar. Fordham UP, 2015.
    • Tran Duc Thao. Phenomenology and Dialectical Materialism. Translated by Daniel J. Herman and Donald V. Morano, D. Reidel Publishing, 1986.
    • Vitale, Francesco. “The Text and the Living: Jacques Derrida between Biology and Deconstruction.” Oxford Literary Review, vol. 36, no. 1, 1986, pp. 95-114. Edinburgh UP, doi:10.3366/olr.2014.0089.
    • Wills, David. Inanimation: Theories of Inorganic Life. U of Minnesota P, 2016.
  • Grammatechnics and the Genome

    Erin Obodiac (bio)
    University of California, Irvine

    Abstract

    In Of Grammatology, Jacques Derrida shows that a certain arche-writing of the trace is not only in play with any mode of language—spoken, written, or graphic—but is also a principle of “life”—whether human, non-human, cybernetic, or genetic. Catherine Malabou’s forays into new biologies of plasticity and epigenetics invite us to move away from programmatic readings of inscription that turn life into a cybernetic code or machine. According to the logic of the supplement, however, is not the trace always already a “plastic inscription”?

    We might have to throw a very loose lasso with the term “script” when considering the genetic code as one of those “scripts that preceded the alphabet” (Grammatology 129), a writing before the letter, yet the Derrida of 1967 did not hesitate to bring cybernetics and genetics into the encircling ring of the grammè and the animating movement of the trace. Although books like Judith Roof’s The Poetics of DNA alert us to the pitfalls of understanding the genome by way of a “linguistic” model, Of Grammatology preemptively points us to “The End of the Book and the Beginning of Writing”; as arche-writing, the trace is an originary technics that subtends all conditions of mediality, prior to and post “book.” Even if the genetic might already be or always was outmoded as linguistic “code,” it nevertheless belongs to the trace, rendering “the history of life—of what we here call differance—as the history of the grammè” (84). And although John Johnston’s The Allure of Machinic Life argues that new theories of life are initiated or mediated by emergent technologies, pointing in particular to molecular biology’s “complete dependence on information technology or bioinformatics” (5) and suggesting there is “a ‘better image of the genetic program’—as a parallel distributed regulatory network” (6), Of Grammatology lets us know that a general concept of technology cannot elucidate the manner in which the trace is a technics; instead, the trace, as originary technics, points to the way in which all other technologies can be understood. But if the genome is a grammatechnics of inscription,1 the question remains whether the age of grammatology has come to an end, as Catherine Malabou suggests with her concept of plasticity, and whether the ends of grammatology have met their match, not incidentally, in our post-genomic era.

    Since the 1950s, likening the sequencing of DNA to a language has become a commonplace of bioinformatic and genomic discourses. Employing the rhetoric of language itself—DNA is information encoded in genetic material; this information is translated into protein by living cells; protein-coding genes are transcribed as messenger RNA; codon sequences are read in reading frames; spelling mistakes in the canonical genetic code or cipher can generate disease, and so on—this biosemiotic paradigm suggests that life is regulated by “linguistic” principles and that DNA can be understood as a bioarchive or a mnemotechnics of inscription.2 Biotechnologies—and even more so, experimental bioart3 and biomedia—deploy this genetic language in chimerical fashion: gene-splicing and CRISPR technologies edit snippets of genomic text engendering transgenic creatures and green fluorescent bunnies; synthetic biologists encode lines from James Joyce in bacterial form; and dangerous genetic markers appear deletable with the stroke of a biocomputational button. The ubiquity of digital computers and media in our cybernetic era makes the genetic program second nature to us. Yet contemporary biotech might also be performing a kind of deconstruction of the Program beyond deconstruction. For instance, Johnston notes that technology counters biologist François Jacob’s insistence on the immutability of the genetic code, and that “the invention of gene-splicing suspended this very axiom … recent research … has challenged this orthodoxy, both in terms of the ‘invariance’ of the genome and the way in which the genome works as a ‘program’ … the genome itself is a complex adaptive system” (Allure 5, 6). The linguistic paradigm reigns in genetics and biotechnology even as bioart, synthetic biology, and transgenic art point to new modalities of bio-plasticity. To use a term popularized by Eugene Thacker,4 biomedia deploy genetic code in their productions, yet seek to depart from textuality and embrace media forms that purport not to be modeled on the book, including digital network media and analogue, indexical, or transductive media that are interactive, emergent, and adaptive. Molecular biology’s linguistic paradigm is an essential life support system and theoretical umbilical cord for much bioart and transgenic art, but most contemporary media theories adopt a Deleuzian distaste for the text. At stake in these differences between technics, media, and languages are questions of plasticity, and the most plastic thing of all: the living being. Some will argue that genetic code is a kind of blueprint or tool used in the production of the plastic artwork, but not the artwork itself. Similarly, the human genome is neither a human being nor even an embryo: these are plastic formations. Malabou’s forays into new biologies of plasticity and epigenetics invite us to move away from the programmatic readings of inscription that turn life into a cybernetic code or machine. Epigenetics, for instance—the study of modifications of gene expression—suggests that the genome is not so much a fixed code as a plastic form. Malabou believes we can no longer rely on deconstruction to point to these new understandings of life, because deconstruction is limited by its own techno-determinism.5 For Malabou, even Derrida’s concept of the trace (which launched a critique of code and other logocentrisms) is no longer plastic enough, despite the fact that “plastic inscriptions” might be a fortuitous term for living beings in our era of genomics and bioinformatics—and in every era before ours, given that life has always already been a technical graft or arche-writing, according to the logic of the supplement: “genetic writing as the determinant of life” (Grammatology lxxix).

    Whether the trace provides a model for understanding the genome as a genetic code appears to be a question technologically determined by its own conditions of mediality: the era of textuality. Although Friedrich Kittler claims that technology determines the situation, and that media technologies in particular are epistemic tools that provide the models or metaphors for what things are and how they work, Derrida claims that the trace is not just one technics among others. Although it might speak of the equipmentality of the track (in French) or the silhouette (in English), and even though it tends to be misunderstood within the mediality of print and writing in the narrow sense, the trace might still have critical force as a non-empirical and non-transcendental operation, especially in this time of new materialisms. The trace is not a mark left behind by a presence, but the condition of (im)possibility of such a mark. The trace concerns différance, the deferring and spacing of difference.6 In Of Grammatology‘s first sections, Derrida writes that the trace is an “originary” technics (originary always in the sense of supplementary):

    Technics in the service of language: I am not invoking a general essence of technics which would be already familiar to us and would help us in understanding the narrow and historically determined concept of writing as an example. I believe on the contrary that a certain sort of question about the meaning and origin of writing precedes, or at least merges with, a certain type of question about the meaning and origin of technics. That is why the notion of technique can never simply clarify the notion of writing. (8)

    Derrida’s insistence that technics cannot tell us anything about the trace—rather, that the structure of the trace constitutes each and every technics—includes not only human technics, but also those that belong to living beings in their constitution as well as their activity. He relates the genetic program to the cybernetic program in general in order to reposition both within the larger sweep of arche-writing, something Gayatri Spivak underscores in the Afterword to Of Grammatology‘s 2016 edition:

    The general argument is most pertinent to our time: that although the cybernetic and informatics revolution, using linguistics as a scientific model, is putting emphasis on writing—all that which used to assemble itself under the name of language now assembles itself under the name of writing—in fact, the “revolutionaries” are using not a new discourse to fix these new inventions, but versions of the millennial ethnocentric and Europocentric ideology of the thinking of Europe. The young Derrida writes in the hope that cybernetics and informatics will join hands with a philosophy defeating itself. (345)

    Spivak reminds us that, along with phonocentrism, logocentrism, and eurocentrism, arche-writing deracinates the self-same origin of any programmatic-ism, including the cybernetic and genetic ones: the trace, the supplement of the origin, and differance (un)ground their possibility. When Malabou questions the reduction of life to DNA or genetic code and asserts that plasticity rather than inscription is essential to a critical understanding of life and living beings, when she suggests that epigenetics—the plastic expression of the genetic—aspires to replace the concept of the genetic program, does this mean that the old discourse of arche-writing is no longer “operative”?

    Malabou observes that contemporary biology puts pressures on contemporary philosophy, and suggests that deconstruction falls short in its understanding of “life” and living beings in this new scientific context. From Of Grammatology‘s outset, Derrida speculates on the day when deconstruction’s “own historico-metaphysical character is also exposed” (9): does the concept of plasticity achieve this task of exposure? In his foreword to Malabou’s Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing: Dialectic, Destruction, Deconstruction, Clayton Crocket notes the filial and supplemental relation between the concepts of arche-writing and plasticity: “Plasticity replaces Derridean writing as a motor scheme by which to think and do philosophy” (xvi).7 He argues that the stakes of this substitution are not only philosophical but theological, insisting that we understand “the end of deconstruction as the deconstruction of Christianity” (xvii). Leaving aside the theological question, if “genetic writing … is the determinant of life” (lxxix), and if plasticity now takes the place of writing, more than philosophy undergoes a tectonic shift.

    Although Of Grammatology primarily discusses human language, Derrida’s central claim about the phonocentric exclusion of writing (graphic and spatial specificities in particular8)—and the way in which writing or arche-writing provides the general structure of language—also opens up the manner in which a kind of writing is always already in play with living beings in general. In “Program,” the first section of the book, Derrida begins to extend the narrow understanding of writing to include media, plastic and performative arts, and human techniques in general: “inscription in general … cinematography, choreography, of course, but also pictorial, musical, sculptural ‘writing’” (9). Derrida subsumes (all?) human activities to writing, not in the sense of writing about these activities, but of these activities as writing:

    One might also speak of athletic writing, and with even greater certainty of military or political writing in view of the techniques that govern those domains today. All this to describe not only the system of notation secondarily connected with these activities but the essence and the content of these activities themselves. (9)

    All arts and technics are arts and technics of writing, not only for the human being, but also for all life forms, whether natural or artificial: “It is also in this sense that the contemporary biologist speaks of writing and of pro-gram in relation to the most elementary processes of information within the living cell. And, finally, whether it has essential limits or not, the entire field covered by the cybernetic program will be the field of writing” (9). Artificial intelligence as well as human intelligence, artificial life as well as natural life, cybernetic program as well as genetic program: all proceed as modes of writing. Derrida employs anthropologist André Leroi-Gourhan’s work to situate grammatology and writing in relation to all life—machinic9 and genetic—and not just in relation to “man.” Embedded in a critique of the ethnocentric conception of writing, arche-writing belongs not only to all people, but also to all living beings:

    it is not enough to denounce ethnocentrism and to define anthropological unity by way of the disposition of writing. Leroi-Gourhan no longer describes the unity of man and the human adventure thus by the simple possibility of the graphie in general; rather as a stage or an articulation in the history of life—of what I have called differance—as the history of the grammè. Instead of having recourse to the concepts that habitually serve to distinguish man from other living beings (instinct and intelligence, absence or presence of speech, of society, of economy, etc. etc.), the notion of program is invoked. It must of course be understood in the cybernetic sense, but cybernetics is itself intelligible only in terms of a history of the possibilities of the trace as the unity of a double movement of protention and retention. (84)

    Derrida invokes Husserl’s terms protention and retention, anticipation and memory, to speak of the temporal synthesis that is founded by differance, the deferring of the trace: “this movement goes far beyond the possibilities of the ‘intentional consciousness.’ It is an emergence that makes the grammè appear as such” (84). Whether social, governmental, cognitive, or biological, all programs, plans, controls depend on the trace:

    Since ‘genetic inscription’ and the ‘short programmatic chains’ regulating the behavior of the amoeba or the annelid up to the passage beyond alphabetic writing to the orders of the logos and of a certain homo sapiens, the possibility of the grammè structures the movement of its history according to rigorously original levels, types, and rhythms. But one cannot think them without the most general concept of the grammè.(84)

    Grammatology therefore exceeds the anthropos itself, and Derrida suggests a continuum between all strata of the trace, whether animate or inanimate, natural or technological:

    one could speak of a ‘liberation of memory,’ of an exteriorization always already begun but always larger than the trace which, beginning from the elementary programs of so-called ‘instinctive’ behavior up to the constitution of electronic card-indexes and reading machines, enlarges differance and the possibility of putting in reserve; it at once and in the same movement constitutes and effaces so-called conscious subjectivity, its logos, and its theological attributes. (84)

    We see here in what manner the grammè constitutes life—natural as well as artificial, human as well as artificial intelligence—in a sweeping genetic, epiphylogenetic,10 and cybernetic program. We have a new sense of what is at stake with the grammè; in addition to being equivalent to the history of life, “this trace is the opening of the first exteriority in general, the enigmatic relationship of the living to its other” (70). This other includes not only death, the inanimate, and the technological, but also the epigenetic, i.e. the genetic trace’s “exteriority.”

    Malabou’s forays into neurobiology and epigenetics have led her to question the division between the material medium and the symbolic—formulating instead a concept of plasticity whereby life is understood as that which brings together biology and the symbolic, calling the plasticity of the brain neuro-plasticity and the plasticity of the genetic code epigenetics; yet she also objects to understanding inscription as a model for life.11 Malabou argues that plasticity goes beyond the grammatological conception of life, but whatever plasticity might be, is it not also subject to differance and the logic of the trace? Epigenetics and plasticity suggest that the genome is not a totalizing unity, therefore not a book but “evolving,” therefore subject to différance, i.e. a text, and it was Derrida who substituted text or writing (dissemination) for book (unity, totality), especially the book of life. Furthermore, in substituting plasticity for inscription and epigenetics for the genome, Malabou passes over the fact that Of Grammatology is also to a certain extent a critique of the epigenetic, not only in regard to language but life as well. The critique of the epigenetist concept of writing—the epigenetism that permits Lévi-Strauss “above all to consider the passage from speech to writing as a leap” (150)—follows from the position that writing does not appear ex nihilo, out of nowhere, as an appendage of speech. Derrida questions this pairing of structure and chance, originary structure and contingency: writing is not an epigenesis of speech, not an exteriority, secondary and derived. Arche-writing “precedes” the so-called historical development of writing and is constitutive not only of speech, but of all language in general. As differance, trace, originary supplement, and originary prosthesis, arche-writing brings that which is at the margins to the center—to the epicenter, so to speak. This is why, although Derrida launches a critique of the epigenetist concept of language, arche-writing is nevertheless always already epigenetic in the sense that the operation of the trace and the logic of the supplement put into question genesis or origin: “differance defers-differs” (68). Epigenesis (traced back to William Harvey, 1650, and earlier to Aristotle’s On Generation and Corruption) is a theory of (embryonic) development according to which the living being is unformed at the start and is formed over time and is distinct from preformationism, the doctrine that the living being is already predetermined from the start. For contemporary genomics, epigenesis suggests a plasticity to the fixity and innateness of the genetic code and forms in general. Epigenetics (the term was coined by Conrad Waddington in 1940) is a principle of differentiation from the genetic—for instance, in the differentiation from the genotype to phenotype, and in the differentiation of types of cells in a genetically uniform organism. Is not différance a kind of (non-transcendental) condition of possibility even for this mode of difference? Or are epigenesis and epigenetics fertile fields for an emergent philosophy that fosters cultivars of plasticity, weeding out the old grammatological paradigm? Malabou’s recent book Avant Demain: Épigénese et Rationalité maps genetics/epigenetics onto the old schema preformation/epigenesis, deploying plasticity as a way to address the problematic of Kant’s “epigenesis of pure reason.” Without invoking the logic of the supplement or the trace, she attends to a kind of plasticity of the transcendental whereby the accord between the a prioiri and objects of experience is understood as an epigenesis, a developmental differentiation rather than a preformationism. Foreclosed as well is the idea that this epigenesis is merely the exposure of the transcendental to materiality and experiential time and space, because the possibility of the accord between concepts and objects is, for Kant, originarily given.

    This double foreclosure—neither preformationism nor a posteriori—would appear to lend itself to what Derrida calls the “supplément d’origine.” Derrida is discussing Rousseau, and only tentatively alludes to questions of the transcendental in Part I, but states in Of Grammatology‘s final section:

    The question is of an originary supplement, if this absurd expression may be risked, totally unacceptable as it is within classical logic. Rather the supplement of origin: which supplements the failing origin and which is yet not derived; this supplement is, as one says of a spare part [une pièce], of the original make [d’origine]. (313)

    In this context we can state the relation between genetics and epigenetics not as a relation between an interiority and its environment (the epigenetic is not an environmental principle, it does not come from the outside), but according to the logic of the “supplément d’origine.” Recent research on epigenetics suggests that the epigenetic belongs to the “deep structure” of the genetic; it comes not from the outside, like a pernicious exposure to the environment, but rises to the surface from interior layers of the genetic code. The epigenetic is “part” of the latency of the code in the manner of a spare part, something that adds to and subtracts from the whole. The temporal dimension remains obscure (there is no sequential unfolding, yet there is no fixity: there is deferral, differing, differance): the supplement is and is not present at the origin; there is, as Derrida states, no derivation. This is not a situation of production or growth—neither techne nor poiesis—but rather a more “originary” event. In this sense, epigenetics might be a kind of originary supplement.

    Derrida targets epigenesis and the “‘epigenetist’ concept of writing” in Chapter 1 of Part II, The Violence of the Letter: From Lévi-Strauss to Rousseau. What Derrida objects to most famously throughout Of Grammatology is the separating and exteriorizing of writing from language; instead, a kind of arche-writing is the condition of possibility of both spoken and written language conventionally understood. He critiques the notion that writing is a mere modality of “language appending to itself its graphic ‘representation’ as an accessory signifier” to a “fully oral language, pure of all writing” (120). In Part I, Derrida extensively demonstrates in what manner writing is not a marginal accessory or appendage to spoken language, but is the condition of possibility of language “in general.” Likewise, we could argue that epigenetics is not an exterior, plastic expression of the genome, as Malabou might say, but rather that the plastic expression, supposedly secondary and accessory, is the condition of possibility of the genome: the supposedly programmatic genetic code is always already a plastic inscription, a trace. It is not a question of expression and molding; the trace makes plasticity (im)possible. These two epigenetic threads intersect precisely with the question of the origin of languages: Derrida insists that language is not a merely accidental or chance leap from the living being—language is not an epigenesis of life—but that the structure of the trace is already constitutive of the living being. He objects, for instance, to Lévi-Strauss’s statement that “on the scale of animal life, language could only have been born suddenly. Things could not have begun to signify progressively” (qtd. 121). For Derrida, life has always already been signifying, and no haphazard axe ruptures life and language. At the same time, he points out that “the appearance of certain systems of writing three or four thousand years ago was an extraordinary leap in the history of life. All the more extraordinary because a prodigious expansion of the power of differance was not accompanied, at least during these millennia, by any notable transformation of the organism” (131). The birth of writing (in the narrow sense) made little difference to the organism because life was always already inhabited by a kind of arche-writing.

    How then does “the operation of the trace” (101) bear on the question of epigenetics? Rather than being reassured by the familiarity of the textual model in genetics, we find that the trace complicates the concepts of transmission, genealogy, and inheritance. There is, writes Derrida, an equivocation between genealogy and writing in the narrow sense, one that prioritizes the temporal and genetic line: “a people who accede to the genealogical pattern accede also to writing” (125); “the birth of writing (in the colloquial sense) was nearly everywhere and most often linked to genealogical anxiety. The memory and oral tradition of generations, which sometimes goes back very far with peoples supposedly ‘without writing’” (124). Genealogy speaks to a mnemotechnics that installs “the line” as a temporal sequence, which has a limit for so-called oral transmission. Here genealogy and genetics, writing and arche-writing conjoin: “The genealogical relation and social classification are the stitched seam of arche-writing; condition of the (so-called oral) language, and of writing in the colloquial sense” (125). A dehiscence irrupts from this “stitched seam”: the ethnocentric and phonocentric conception of language issues from the limit of the genealogical line. However, buried within arche-writing lies genetic writing, the genealogic code that is a technics and an archive of the hereditary, the genomic. Keeping “track” of biological inheritance and parentage—which belongs to anxieties about incest, or is perhaps at their origin—aligns the mnemotechnics of writing with family genealogy plus their concomitants (incest and parricide). This is why Derrida warns that “the metaphor that would describe the genealogy of a text correctly is still forbidden” (101). Genealogy structures itself around a prohibition not only because the question of the parent involves the incest taboo, but also because arche-writing signifies both the possibility and impossibility of genesis and genealogy. Cloning, transgenics, and genetic technologies in general are all suspect with regard to this taboo, which explains in part why contemporary bioart and biomedia are uncanny and transgressive. Malabou’s silence over Derrida’s discourse on epigenesis might concern filiation, the anxiety of influence, and parricide, yet The Violence of the Letter suggests that the issue is deeper: “if a text always gives itself a certain representation of its own roots, those roots live only by that representation, by never touching the soil, so to speak. Which undoubtedly destroys their radical essence, but not the necessity of their racinating function” (101).

    Derrida’s reading of Lévi-Strauss underscores the point that structural anthropology declares writing to be a technical and evil supplement that comes from the outside. As derivative and “outside” the innate structure of language, writing is taken to be a kind of mutation or excrescence, a pernicious epigenesis of speech. Derrida places arche-writing “inside,” yet without making it an innate principle or a transcendental a priori. There is no “without writing,” so Malabou’s critique of genetic inscription and preference for epigenetics—with its evocations of a full and present plasticity—appears to perform an inadvertent “exclusion of writing,” one that both disavows the lessons of deconstruction and reissues them in another guise. Derrida considers Lévi-Strauss’s anthropology and structural linguistics as forms of phonocentrism, which makes writing a prosthetic and derivative staff. By separating epigenetics from the genetic, Malabou too maps the epigenetic onto the derivative staff and the genetic onto essential language, reinstituting a phonologism or phonocentrism in the realm of biology. We must hesitate here, though, because the genetic and the linguistic model she resists is not that of the trace, but of code. In a sense, Malabou’s championing of epigenetics and plasticity is a critique of structural linguistics, yet she does not name the trace as an operation that is always already epigenetic or plastic. Malabou wants to raise epigenetics above genetics and epigenesis above genesis, as Derrida has already done by calling origin, essence, and authenticity into question and bringing to the center that which is derived and at the margins: genesis and the genetic program are always already opened up by the trace, always already written and inscribed in a manner that operates by differance, differing and deferral. Derrida shows us in a thousand ways that there is always a writing before the letter, but he does not subscribe to a preformationism or an innatism of writing. Even though the trace is always the condition of possibility—and impossibility—of this or that, its priority is not temporal. The trace opens the condition of (im)possibility of temporality; its priority “stands before” the temporal.

    Derrida’s critique of the “‘epigenetist’ concept of writing” (120) keeps the “priority” of the trace in mind by targeting an “epigenesis” operating in Lévi-Strauss’s origin story of the evolution of language, which runs: “If writing first made its appearance between the fourth and third millennium before our era, we must see it not, in any degree, as a conditioning factor in the Neolithic revolution, but rather as an already distant and doubtless indirect result of that revolution” (292). Although Lévi-Strauss asserts that writing is a derivative development issuing from the birth of agriculture and the domestication of animals, Derrida suggests that these practices can already be likened to a mode of genetic writing: a technical and mnemotechnical fashioning of organic life, retained and transmitted in the blood lines and the botanical archive. Plant and animal genomes are already a mode of genetic inscription, a “writing before the letter,” and a plastic one at that. Whether or not Derrida borrows “epigenesis” or “epigenetist” from Kant, when applied to Lévi-Strauss, the terms designate a spontaneous leap or chance emergence, a break or rupture in the genealogical line: “Such a leap would prove that the possibility of writing does not inhabit speech, but the outside of speech … From what does Lévi-Strauss arrive at this epigenetism that is indispensible if one wishes to safeguard the exteriority of writing to speech?” (126-27). If writing and the genealogical line belong together, the origin of writing is a paradoxical break with this pattern; in other words, the condition of possibility of genealogy is nothing genealogical. Rather than putting genesis into question, epigenesis here serves to safeguard it by way of an absolute rupture. Derrida also points to the ethico-political implications of epigenesis, because the epigenetist concept of writing allows Lévi-Strauss

    to consider the passage from speech to writing as a leap, as the instantaneous crossing of a line of discontinuity: passage from a fully oral language, pure of all writing—pure, innocent—to a language appending to itself its graphic ‘representation’ as an accessory signifier of a new type, opening a technique of oppression. Lévi-Strauss needed this ‘epigenetist’ concept of writing in order that the theme of evil and of exploitation suddenly coming about with the graphie could indeed be the theme of a surprise and an accident affecting the purity of an innocent language from without. (120)

    Derrida’s objection to Lévi-Strauss’s epigenetist concept of the origin of writing includes a rejection of its Western ethnocentrism and racism; those supposedly “without writing” are separated out as innocent according to an ideology that gives authenticity and plenitude to the spoken word and disavows the arche-writing at the heart of all language. Derrida observes that the separation of writing from speech “supports an ethico-political accusation: man’s exploitation by man is the fact of writing cultures of the Western type. Communities of innocent and unoppressive speech are free from this accusation” (121).

    We might wonder if Malabou’s account of epigenesis likewise rejects innateness and essentialism but inadvertently reinstates them. In the context of her discussion of Kant and epigenesis, it might first appear that the objection to innateness or preformationism also rejects ethnocentric essentialism, reserving the opening of anthropological differences for epigenesis. Yet this hierarchical separation, like the separation of writing from speech, would reduplicate the ethico-political accusation, inadvertently shielding the transcendental subject from certain anthropological “incursions.” If, in Malabou’s analysis, epigenesis signifies a liberation, an emancipation, from the fixed program—something that we all might desire—this utopian preference for chance and change and the leap runs the risk of safeguarding the isolationism and fixity of the program: the epigenetic rupture is a moat that protects the fortress. And for Derrida, the fortress of language as spoken word is accompanied by a reactionary metaphysics of pure presence, essentialism, authenticity, phallogocentrism, and self-same identity. When Lévi-Strauss attempts in the essay “The Writing Lesson” to narrate a kind of colonial importation of writing, or a colonial occupation by writing, Derrida asserts that this parable does not describe the origin of writing but merely its imitation: the gesture of writing is mimicked, according to Lévi-Strauss, without understanding the signifying discourse. Yet this parroting nevertheless grasps the performative force of writing and its instituting power. Derrida objects that Lévi-Strauss separates the cognitive or constative dimension of writing from its performative force and its inscriptional violence, and suggests that the anthropologist wants to safeguard the theoretical and scientific dimensions of language from its political dimensions. We could take this as a cue to read Malabou’s advocating on behalf of epigenesis as a political declaration. Just as Derrida suspects that Lévi-Strauss’s epigeneticism—by which language is separated from biological life with an axe, and writing is separated from language with the same axe—ends up being a Western ethnocentrism in the guise of an anti-ethnocentrism (131), we might share similar conjectures about Malabou’s work on epigenetics, especially her book Avant Demain: Epigenese et Rationalité.

    If Malabou’s forays into new biologies of plasticity and epigenetics invite us to move away from the programmatic readings of inscription that turn life into a cybernetic code or machine, what do they invite us to move toward? In Avant Demain: Épigenèse et Rationalité, the move from a genetic paradigm to an epigenetic paradigm concerns genetics, but also “mind,” because Kant uses the term epigenesis to describe the development of categories of pure reason. Malabou does not deploy the “logic” of the supplement as a way to address the problematic of Kant’s “epigenesis of pure reason,” and it appears that—like Rousseau—she “would like to separate originarity from supplementarity” (Grammatology 243) when she separates inscription from plasticity and genetics from epigenetics. The conceptual antagonism between genesis and epigenesis can be heard in an abstract for the talk “Epigenesis of the Text: New Paths in Biology and Hermeneutics,” which Malabou delivered on April 22, 2015 at UC Irvine:

    In paragraph 27 of the Critique of Pure Reason, Kant makes use of the expression ‘system of the epigenesis of pure reason.’ This biological analogy is meant to affirm that the categories of our understanding are not innate or preformed, but develop themselves just like an embryo, that is, through self-differentiation and addition of new parts. To what extent is this idea of self-formation of the transcendental prefiguring the current definition of epigenetics, the science which studies the wide range of non-genetic modifications of the living being? It seems that the raging debate that opposed epigeneticism to preformationism in Kant’s time finds its current version in the contrasted relationship of genetics and epigenetics. Far from concerning only the biological field, these confrontations also have a central hermeneutical meaning, as it appears in Paul Ricoeur’s thinking: interpretation, he claims, has to do with the epigenesis, not the genesis, of a text. Are we facing the emergence of an epigenetic paradigm in culture?

    Leaving Derrida entirely out of the picture, Malabou mentions Paul Ricoeur and claims in Avant Demain (271) that he was, in his 1965/69 books on interpretation, the only thinker to discuss the thematic difference between genesis and epigenesis.12

    The silence regarding Derrida is curious, given that Malabou returns to Kant’s discussion of epigenesis and preformationism and of the way they figure in the accord between a priori concepts and objects of experience. She does so in order to ask what contemporary developments in epigenetics mean for philosophy, and in what respect contemporary biology points to the limits of some philosophical discourses. Kant deploys the concept of epigenesis to give a sense of how the accord between a priori concepts and phenomena is neither innate nor derived from experience; rather, the accord is “the epigenesis of pure reason.” Malabou explores Kant’s formulation as well as its analogue in contemporary genetics—that is, epigenetics is to genetics what epigenesis is to preformationism—in order to dislodge philosophy from the constraints of the cybernetic and genetic program that informs contemporary conceptions of life; she wants to detach our understanding of life from the program of the symbolic and lead it toward plasticity. In her essay “The Future of Derrida: Time Between Epigenesis and Epigenetics” (an essay that, despite its title, does not discuss Derrida’s discourses on epigenesis), Malabou reminds us that Kant objects to the doctrine of preformationism and adopts epigenesis instead. For pure reason, knowledge is not derived from experience, but neither is it innate or preformed. For Kant, the accord that moves from a priori concepts to objects of experience (not the other way around) happens by “as it were, a system of the epigenesis of pure reason,” and not by “a kind of preformation-system of pure reason” (Pure Reason 265). Like a living being, pure reason appears to have a formative force: it is autopoietic. This assertion is compatible with Kant’s vitalist tendencies and his dissent from Blumenbach’s view that lifeless matter has as much of a formative force as animate matter (Before Tomorrow 107). Paragraph 65 in the Critique of Judgment confirms that, for Kant, formative force (Bildungstrieb) sets the living organism apart from the machine.

    If living beings have an autopoietic formative force, the epigenesis of pure reason would, on this analogy, be an auto-epigenesis. Malabou relates epigenesis to the autoaffection of the transcendental subject, because the phrase “epigenesis of pure reason” suggests that there is a formative force, a plasticity, to the transcendental. This bears on the question of an a priori autopoiesis or “auto-organization” (Before Tomorrow 160), an epigenesis from the inside that is not a preformation but a transcendental feedback loop that has no interface with the environment or the outside, yet provides a basis for the one-directional accord between the a priori and the a posteriori. Inflected with concepts of freedom and “improvisation” (56), the “system of epigenesis” is somehow neither a spontaneous ex nihilo genesis nor a preformationism. For Kant, autopoietic systems are limited to life systems, and to such an extent that we can, says Malabou, equate epigenesis with life force (Lebenskraft) (166). Yet the notion of “system” was first applied to the arrangement of ideas and principles and only later applied to the organization of living bodies. When Malabou likens epigenesis to an interpretation of a text (169), it is surprising that there is no turn to the analysis of the epigenetist concept of writing in Of Grammatology. Malabou tells us that in contemporary biology (152), reading epigenetics as the interpretation of the genetic text is the reigning paradigm—and is, in essence, a hermeneutics (Before Tomorrow 91).13 Making use of the notion that epigenesis is a kind of expression or interpretation of a genetic text, she suggests that biological epigenesis and the epigenesis of pure reason are analogues of each other in their respective realms. Malabou clarifies that the “epi” in epigenesis means “au-dessous” and “sur,” and that we need not too quickly transpose this into an “après” (Before Tomorrow 59). She suggests that we should also understand “epi” in the geologic sense, as that which concerns the rising to the surface, or the location à propos the surface:14 the “epi” is the surface, the skin (as in epidermis). But doesn’t this surface/depth hermeneutics run the risk of reinstating epigenesis as a derivative of an authentic genesis? Alternately, we might think this “epi” as Derridean supplement or prosthesis: the accord between a priori concepts and objects of experience could therefore be an originary supplement, an originary technicity.

    Another difficulty: although Malabou acknowledges that neutralizing the stance that the a priori is neither innate nor empirical would foreclose the specificity of Kant, and that the a priori can be established neither through positivism nor logic, she nevertheless considers reading the a priori as a mode of (genetic) inheritance and evolution (Darwin). This line of thinking leads to the idea that reason is a biological feature of the brain, and epigenesis therefore a kind of development of the brain. Stressing that Kant’s deployment of the phrase “epigenesis of pure reason” is not “simply a rhetorical artifice” (xiv), Malabou perhaps takes this figure too literally, imagining that the biological sense of “epigenesis” could unlock the meaning and straighten out the aberrations of reference here (287). In fact, the question of the accord between a priori categories and objects of experience is the primal scene of the referential function. Going so far as to admit that there is no argument if Kant’s use of the term epigenesis is merely one figure among others (313), Malabou makes a tautology (rather than an analogy) between life and thought (310), the brain and mind, claiming that Kant’s use of epigenesis is necessary: the epigenesis of pure reason essentially coincides with the plasticity of the brain (Before Tomorrow 312, 194). Malabou may over-stress the necessity that thought concern not only the transcendental subject but also the living being—”d’un sujet transcendantal et d’un être vivant” (Avant Demain 300)—when, in effect, Kant retains an affinity with Descartes before him and Heidegger after in his position that thinking is detached from, or, minimally, is prosthetically attached to the living being. For Kant, the transcendental subject is clearly not equated with the brain. Bernard Stiegler likewise observes that Malabou bypasses the inorganic-grammatological principle of inscription necessary for any reading, interpretation, or thinking (though he does so in a materialist register). In equating the epigenesis of pure reason with the plasticity of the brain, Malabou bypasses language entirely and shifts to describing solely the apparatus—whether mind or brain—that, as it were, reads and writes texts.

    Consequently, Malabou does not consider transindividual thought or neuronal activity as networked activity that could be connected to all sorts of prostheses and environments and ontological strata. Nor does she discuss the epiphylogenetic offshoring of memory (texts, art, archives, media), an especially important aspect of transindividual thinking and a technical heritage for oneself and others (“tertiary retentions”). Although Malabou rejects “the abyss between the logical and biological origin of thinking” (1), she nevertheless adopts the idea that the brain is the substrate of thought rather than understanding the brain as one of the elements in a networked infrastructure of thinking and memory. Concepts like ecology of mind, extended mind, and epiphylogenetics indicate that human thought essentially relies upon technics and the prosthetic offshoring of memory onto the environment and symbolic systems. In addition, Malabou bypasses the intentional structure of thinking, i.e. the idea that thinking is always thinking about something (in literary parlance, the referential function). It goes without saying that she also forecloses the possibility that artificial intelligence is a mode of thinking, which need not have an organic brain or any other organic material as its substrate. Malabou persists in attaching thought to the zoon rather than understanding thought as essentially technical. She remains in the vitalist camp.

    While Malabou need not mention Stiegler’s extensive Technics and Time project, there appears to be a major clash between epigenesis and epiphylogenesis, an epi-deconstructive clash between Malabou and Stiegler in the post-Derrida scene. This clash might be political—an antagonism between self-emergent autopoietic self-determination; a kind of utopian ex nihilo self-determination; and a causal, class, and institutional programmatic determinism—yet Malabou evades political and historical questions to focus instead on epigenesis as a process of temporalization and on the distinction between originary temporality and derived temporality (304). It makes sense to understand the epigenesis of pure reason as temporality, given that the inner sense (autoaffection) and temporality are one and the same for Kant, but Derrida’s deconstruction of the autoaffection of thought/temporality (especially in Husserl) already points to the way in which the trace is the condition of (im)possibility of temporality. Epigenesis is perhaps inadvertently substituting for trace in Malabou’s text. While Derrida asserts repeatedly that the trace is not a transcendental principle, the assertion that the trace is “prior” to temporality bears on the reading of Kant’s idea that time and space are the a priori conditions of possibility of appearance as such. Of Grammatology tells us: “The unheard difference between the appearing and the appearance … is the condition of all other differences, of all other traces, and it is already a trace” (65). For Derrida, the epigenesis of pure reason would concern, avant la lettre, the priority of the trace. Appearing to complicate her argument about epigenesis, Malabou writes: “the earth always appears as a collection of traces. … For Kant, it is not possible to date the past of the earth, which he calls its history, without using the archaeological calendar … for Kant the arche-fossil is always an architrace. And the architrace is always a trace of life” (Before 178). Aporetically caught between an ex nihilo autopoiesis and the heritage of the always-already-there (Quentin Meillassoux’s question concerning time prior to human consciousness, human life, and life in general), Malabou states that “l’épigenèse est à la théorie de la generation ce que la production des categories est à la philosophie transcendentale” [epigenesis is to the theory of generation what the production of categories is to transcendental philosophy] (Avant Demain 314). For Kant, the categories of understanding are neither innate nor empirically determined: the accord between categories and objects of sensation is “originally given” in the manner of an epigenesis. To elaborate the question of the categories, Malabou turns to Kant’s discussion of schematic and symbolic hypotyposes (paragraph 59), which present concepts and ideas in terms of sense. Without embroiling ourselves in the differences between schematic and symbolic (or direct and analogic presentation), we note that schemata are a kind of image or graph or diagram or inscription, at most, neuronal traces in a particular configuration, and not the living brain itself. To patch up the chasm between brain and schemata, Malabou reads schemata as cellular or neural automata. She claims that the schemata of reason are, in effect, autopoietic machines: “sans auteur, automatiquement produit par le concept ou l’idée dont il es l’image. L’hypotypose n’est pas de l’ordre de la creation ni de l’invention subjectives” [without author, automatically produced by the concept or idea of which it is the image. The hypotypose is not of the order of subjective creation or invention] (315). Void of subject, the mechanistic morphogenesis that produces the schemata of reason sounds much like an iteration machine that Platonically prints out the image of the idea. Is this plasticity or is this inscription?

    In section XI. of her earlier book, Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing, “The Ontological Economy, Or Absolute Controvertibility,” Malabou puts all her chips on form and plasticity. She insists that this championing of plastic form is not a regression into an arch-metaphysics, and seeks to come up with a different conception of form that concerns transformation and a kind of immanent economy of change.15 In doing so, she disregards Derrida’s point that the trace is the condition of possibility of form, and claims that differance excludes change or transformation. According to her reading, although differance speaks of difference and deferral, it forgets another meaning of difference: that something can become different, can change. She sees this as Derrida’s forgetting of Heidegger’s underscoring of Aristotelian change as alteration instead of as movement. Of the trace, Malabou writes: “only the vocabulary of displacement and migration, the metastatic lexicon, without its metamorphic corollary, was required, … in other words, all that is needed is a purely graphic lexicon” (Plasticity 48-49). One wonders where the cineplastic would be situated. In any case, differance (un)grounds change, whether alteration, movement, plastic modulation, or immanent transduction. In The Truth in Painting, Derrida insists that color as well as design concern differance and trace: “color, too, which is thought to be extraneous to the trait, as if chromatic difference didn’t count” (11). In the world of computer language, discrete and non-discrete languages are non-continuous and continuous respectively (digital and analogue), and although we are not in the habit of thinking trace in the context of energetic flows and fields, this does not mean that the trace (un)grounds only discrete, non-continuous languages. Malabou, then, reintroduces a clear distinction between form and trace, disregarding the manner in which arche-writing informs every and any form, and is not an accessory supplement from the outside. While the assertion that the trace does not have a form in the empirical or transcendental sense would be consistent with Derrida’s discourse, Malabou confuses the trace with the narrow, graphical conception of writing that Derrida deconstructs when she writes that the trace is the “line with no form. Indeed, if the trace had an image, it would be the image of slicing or deleting, never a rhythm, never a figure, never a contour” (49). In a certain alliance with Lyotard’s Discourse, Figure (which she mentions on 54-56)—one that requires a separate analysis—Malabou decrees that “Writing will never abolish form. The trace will never pierce the figure” (Plasticity 49). Although Derrida does say that the trace does not have a form, he does so in order to reject form as eidos and logos and form as spatialized scribble or graphical mark in the empirical sense.

    Finally, Malabou speaks of writing’s historical circumscription (counter to Of Grammatology‘s argument) by stating that

    The constitution of writing as a motor scheme was the result of a gradual movement that began with structuralism and found its mooring in linguistics, genetics, and cybernetics. A pure linguistic image, the image of the gap or difference, gradually established itself as the scheme of an ontological organization. (Plasticity 57-58)

    In Of Grammatology, the so-called moorings are deeper than structuralism, even if we only consider the case of Rousseau. Nor is the trace linguistic or imagistic: arche-writing (un)grounds linguistics, genetics, cybernetics, distancing itself from any kind of status as a motor scheme, launching instead a critique of ontology and logocentrism. Malabou perhaps misidentifies the target with the explanation:

    [François Jacob’s] The Logic of Life confirmed the existence of this linguistic structure of being by privileging the role of writing within it. In effect, the genetic code then became a true ontological motif. The “standard” meaning of writing was thus in the process of “widening.” Jacob’s book bears witness to the extension of the graphic scheme beyond genetic boundaries. DNA is the biological translation of a general ontology of the graph. “Any material structure can … be compared to a message,” Jacob declares. The concepts of genetic coding or writing witness the fact that the graph was in the process of establishing itself as the privileged hermeneutic image and instrument of an era. (Plasticity 58)

    Although Malabou goes on to say that the trace is at the origin of image, she disregards the Derridean stakes in distinguishing trace from code, linguistics, language, image, and graph in “the narrow sense.” Even Rousseau has a discourse on the grapheme (as does Lévi-Strauss), yet Derrida elaborates a different kind of understanding of graph, of supplement, and difference. Derrida references François Jacob’s The Logic of Life to note that a linguistic paradigm reigns in biology, but he does so to differentiate arche-writing from writing in the narrow sense. Arche-writing is not code but something like the (non-empirical, non-transcendental) condition of possibility of code, whether human or genetic. Logos is neither “present” in human language nor in genetic language; it is entirely Derrida’s point to put into question the logocentrism of any and every “language,” whether human, genetic, or cybernetic.

    Stating that the concept of program is the motor scheme of thought (although Derrida discusses the program not as a historical development that brings writing to the fore but as one that is (un)grounded by arche-writing), Malabou announces its end:

    Derrida describes here the semantic enlargement of the concept of writing, not as an arbitrary philosophical decision but as an event, the appearance of a new order, starting from the pregnancy of the motifs of program, information, or code. It is only on the basis of this programmatic organization of the real as it is liable to come to an awareness of an era that writing was able to constitute itself as a philosophical motor scheme.

    Yet today we must acknowledge that the power of the linguistic-graphic scheme is diminishing and that it has entered a twilight for some time already. It now seems that plasticity is slowly but surely establishing itself as the paradigmatic figure of organization in general. (Plasticity 59)

    One would wonder what the nature of this “figure” might be; as a figure in Malabou’s text, it is surely figurative. Although Malabou earlier announced a new reading method called “plastic reading” (51), we might have to pass over deconstructive readings of the rhetorical kind to try to understand this plasticity. Let us first note that Malabou does not proceed to make the argument about plasticity in genetics, but shifts to neurobiology. Plasticity in this context refers to “the capacity of synapses to modify their transmission effectiveness” (60). A synapse is a transducer, a structure that allows the transmission of a signal (chemical or electrical) from one neuron to another. This description, like any other, is technologically determined by the condition of its historical mediality, but the “rhetoric” of signal is notable in this discussion of plasticity. That the synapse is modified or self-modifies seems to describe a modification of both the apparatus and the signal, yet Malabou collapses the synaptic apparatus with signal, disregarding any distinction between structure and operation. (Stiegler has likewise observed that Malabou disregards the moments of representation, grammatization, mnemotechnics, and exteriorization in her discussions of neurobiology, rendering thinking and brain as equivalents.) Citing a neurobiologist who states that “we [now] have physical traces of the accessing of meaning,” Malabou disregards the term trace and insists that theses traces are “in fact first and foremost images and forms” (Plasticity 60). Even if this is so, is it really the case that the operation of the trace (in the Derridean sense) is not in play here?

    Again, even though the medical imaging technology that “codes” the behavior of nerve connections and the transmission of signals “is called the graph” (60), Malabou disavows the rhetoric and insists that “this graph is not a writing; this trace does not proceed by printing or facilitation. Hence, the metaphor used to describe it is not a graphic metaphor” (60). She asserts this because the “graph” is said to be a graph of an assembly or network of neurons, suggesting that an assembly or network is not a diagrammatic writing—as if assemblies and networks, as systems of relations, were not paradigmatically graphs. She appears to assert that if something is in configuration or takes “shape,” it has nothing to do with either graphein or the spacing opened up by the trace. Malabou circles back to the question of genetic code that she left behind by saying that it “is striking to note that neuronal plasticity—in other words, the ability of synapses to modify their effectiveness as a result of experience—is a part of genetic indetermination. We can therefore make the claim that plasticity forms where DNA no longer writes” (60). Even though the rhetoric of graph and trace is used in neurological research, Malabou informs us that “the substitution of plasticity for imprint or trace in the current scientific description of the nervous system is an interesting and fundamental path to follow in order to understand the current becoming-obsolete of ‘trace’ or ‘writing’” (78-79). She ambivalently hedges on this claim and adds that neuronal traces, though traces, are not really traces: “The brain’s plasticity presents a model of organization that can still be described in terms of an imprint economy, but neuronal traces don’t proceed as writing traces: they do not leave a trace; they occur as changes of form” (79). Even if these traces don’t leave a trace—something problematic for psychoanalysis and memory studies in general—it was the Derridean trace that was always already under erasure, sous-rature, and retroactively “constituted”: a neurobiologist would be hard-pressed to track down the self-same identity of one of these constantly deferring, differing traces and rub them out without remainder. And even if neuronal traces do not proceed as “writing traces,” the arche-writing trace and its attendant deconstruction of the metaphysics of change and form might still have something to say about “changes of form” in an “imprint economy”: perhaps the neuronal trace is something like a plastic inscription. Likewise with the genetic trace: does epigenetics tell us that it is a plastic inscription? For the moment, many scientists are describing epigenetics as a surface scratching or marking of the genome, and as such is another kind of code. Chemical “marks” attach to genes and can, for a few generations, be transmitted or inherited along with their host DNA. The sequence of the DNA is not affected, but an additional layer (“epi”) or shell of information is recorded, stored, transmitted. As one biologist puts it: epigenetic modulations “scratch different kinds of code on the genome … There’s an epigenetic code, just like there’s a genetic code.” And in the lecture “Epigenetics: Its Redefinition, Molecular Mechanisms and Phenotypical Associations,” John Greally insists we shouldn’t even be using the term epigenetics anymore, but “regulative transcription.” Our understanding of the genome will no doubt find new figurations. When Derrida writes that “the trace is the opening of the first exteriority in general, the enigmatic relationship of the living to its other” (Of Grammatology 75), he speaks of a differential materiality plastic enough to span the “epigenetic landscape” (Conrad Waddington’s original 1940 formulation for the genome’s relation to environment), Catherine Malabou’s latest “change of form,” and the many biodeconstructions to come.

    Footnotes

    1. Instead of grammatology, “the science of writing” (Of Grammatology 4), I will use my term grammatechnics, the technics of writing, arche-writing as ur-technics. Bioarchives such as genetic codes lend themselves to grammatechnical methodologies—i.e. reading according to the materiality of inscription and the letter—because these codes are free from principles of teleology, intentionality, and consciousness: in short, the “natural” signs that constitute genetic codes could be read as purely material positings. Literary theory that has focused on the materiality of language may already be ahead of the game: biological life—human or otherwise—is a technics of inscription.

    2. DNA has even been used as an information storage device: < https://www.extremetech.com/extreme/134672-harvard-cracks-dna-storage-crams-700-terabytes-of-data-into-a-single-gram>.

    3. For some interesting examples, see the work of Oron Catts and Ionat Zurr, Heather Dewey-Hagborg, Eduardo Kacs, and Paul Vanouse.

    4. See especially Biomedia and The Global Genome: Biotechnology, Politics, and Culture.

    5. A description of a talk that Malabou gave in Stockholm on January 26, 2015 reads: “Plasticity versus Inscription: A Change of Paradigm”: “The notions of trace, writing and inscription have been predominant in both philosophy and art since the turn of the 1970s. Claiming that all presence always consists in its own erasure, Jacques Derrida has shown that the movement of difference, or “différance,” is what always already displaces the metaphysical understanding of subjectivity, stability, and totality. However, the most recent discoveries in cellular biology, genetics, epigenetics, and neurobiology are challenging the hermeneutical importance of this paradigm of inscription. Neural networks, stem cells, genomes, are said to operate plastically, without leaving a trace but creating a form. A new vocabulary is thus emerging: firing, assemblies, populations. In her presentation, Catherine Malabou will evaluate the impact of such discoveries on the philosophical and artistic fields. Starting with Hegel, moving through Derrida, and ending with contemporary biology, Malabou will analyze three structures—totality, dissemination and regeneration—and will discuss them using three figures: that of the phoenix, the spider, and the salamander. Each time, images and concepts will be put into dialogue.”

    6. In Of Grammatology, the trace is approached through different principles–the sign under erasure, retroactive constitution (Nachträglichkeit), deferral as well as difference–and although the arche-trace (61) is a strategy to avoid the “empirical mark … if all begins with the trace, there is above all no originary trace” (61). Derrida situates the term trace in relation to “contemporary discourses” and notes that “in all scientific fields, notably biology, this notion seems currently to be dominant and irreducible” (70). He cautions, however, that it also belongs to “the alterity of a past that never was and can never be lived in the originary or modified form of presence” (70).

    7. Malabou makes this assertion herself: “Plastic reading aspires to the metamorphosis of deconstructive reading” (Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing 52).

    8. In a gesture that hints at different materialities and media forms for arche-writing, Derrida does not prioritize the grapheme: “This arche-writing would be at work not only in the form and substance of graphic expression but also in those of nongraphic expression” (60). Derrida nevertheless retains the term writing.

    9. The machinic, following Deleuze, is the name for any assemblage or synthesis, including living beings, inanimate machines, geological formations, and temporality itself. That grammè and the machinic share an affinity can be discerned when Derrida explicates grammè as synthesis, as arche-synthesis: “An element without simplicity. An element, whether it is understood as the medium or as the irreducible atom, of the arche-synthesis in general” (10).

    10. Bernard Stiegler picks up on the gramme’s role in corticization as the exteriorization of memory and time by technics. Consciousness is an interplay of exteriorization (epiphylogenetics) and engramming by tertiary retentions.

    11. Although Derrida appears to embrace a grammatological conception of life (what I prefer to call a grammatechnics of life), it must be understood on the principle of the trace, and not some other paradigm like symbol, semiotics, or structuralist linguistics. What Derrida means by arche-writing disrupts conventional paradigms of life that deploy linguistic models.

    12. The English translation, Before Tomorrow: Epigenesis and Rationality, reads, “The only thinker to make thematic use of the difference between genesis and epigenesis is Paul Ricoeur” (158).

    13. “The metaphor of textual hermeneutics or musical interpretation is the figure that epigenetics explicitly foregrounds” (91).

    14. Malabou asserts that “the transcendental is a surface structure,” a kind of “founding at the point of contact” (Before Tomorrow 36) by noting that the “epi” in epigenesis refers to a manifestation above or on the surface. Her concept of plasticity need not replace inscription here, and contemporary genetics in fact describes epigenetics as a kind of “scratching” on the surface of genetic code. Malabou herself says that “contemporary epigenetics actually studies the transformation mechanisms at work on the surface of DNA molecules during transcription” (36), and epigenetics works “on the surface (epi) of the molecule” (79).

    15. Although onboard for a materialist reassessment of the transcendental, Malabou is suspicious of, for instance, Quentin Meillassoux’s arguments for radical contingency in After Finitude—she asserts that radical contingency turns into a new kind of transcendental—but still hopes for the freedom and creativity of a happy kind of contingency. Her desire for plasticity—that things can change, that change is possible—is one that many might share: we like the idea of neuro-plasticity and a plasticity of the genome. Who wants to be locked into the pre-determinism and preformationism of a fixed and programmatic brain and genetic code? Alternately, who wants to be subject to the infinite precariousness of radical chance? And politically, who embraces absolute totalitarianism or absolute nihilism? For Malabou, life itself is the plasticity that she desires. This outlook belongs to a long line of (vitalist) philosophers who make the living being an exception, Kant included: life falls eternally outside the grasp of biological science and philosophical analysis.

    Works Cited

    • Derrida, Jacques. Of Grammatology. (1967) Translated by G. C. Spivak, Johns Hopkins UP, 1997.
    • —. The Truth in Painting. Trans. Geoff Bennington and Ian McLeod, U of Chicago P, 1987.
    • —. Writing and Difference. Trans. Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1978.
    • Jacob, François. The Logic of Life: A History of Heredity. Trans. Betty E. Spillmann, Pantheon Books, 1973.
    • Johnston, John. The Allure of Machinic Life: Cybernetics, Artificial Life, and the New AI. A Bradford Book, 2010.
    • Kant, Immanuel. Critique of Judgment. Translated by Werner S. Pluhar, Hackett, 1987.
    • —. Critique of Pure Reason. Translated by Paul Guyer and Allen Wood, Cambridge UP, 1998.
    • Lévi-Strauss, Claude. “A Writing Lesson.” Tristes tropiques, New York, Criterion, 1961.
    • Lyotard, Jean-François. Discourse, Figure. Translated by Anthony Hudek and Mary Lydon, U of Minnesota P, 2010.
    • Malabou, Catherine. Avant demain: Épigenèse et rationalité. Presses Universitaires de France, 2014.
    • —. Before Tomorrow: Epigenesis and Rationality. Translated by Carolyn Shread, Polity, 2016.
    • —. “The End of Writing? Grammatology and Plasticity.” The European Legacy: Toward New Paradigms, Vol. 12, 2007, p. 431–441.
    • —. “Epigenesis of the Text: New Paths in Biology and Hermeneutics.” Lecture, April 22, 2015 at UC Irvine, Irvine, California, USA.
    • —. “The Future of Derrida: Time Between Epigenesis and Epigenetics.” The Future of Continental Religion of Philosophy, edited by Crockett, Putt, Robins, Indiana UP, 2014.
    • —. Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing: Dialectic, Destruction, Deconstruction. Translated by Carolyn Shread, Columbia UP, 2009.
    • Meillassoux, Quentin. After Finitude. Translated by Ray Brassier, Bloomsbury, 2010.
    • Roof, Judith. The Poetics of DNA. U of Minnesota P, 2007.
    • Thacker, Eugene. Biomedia. U of Minnesota P, 2004.
    • —. The Global Genome: Biotechnology, Politics, and Culture. MIT P, 2006.
  • Reading the Programme: Jacques Derrida’s Deconstruction of Biology

    Francesco Vitale (bio)
    University of Salerno

    Abstract

    In the unpublished seminar La vie la mort (Life-Death) (1975-76), Derrida reads The Logic of Life by the biologist François Jacob. The seminar is oriented to answer a question already advanced in Of Grammatology: what are the deconstructive effects—if any—provoked by grafting the theory of information onto biological research, and in particular by the use of notions such as “programme” and “writing”? This essay shows how Derrida deconstructs the biological notion of “programme,” reading its definition in light of the dynamics of différance.

    In the seminar La vie la mort, Derrida’s reading of François Jacob’s The Logic of Life is explicitly oriented to verify the following hypothesis, advanced in Of Grammatology (1967):

    It is also in this sense that the contemporary biologist speaks of writing and pro-gram in relation to the most elementary processes of information within the living cell. And, finally, whether it has essential limits or not, the entire field covered by the cybernetic programme will be the field of writing. If the theory of cybernetics is by itself to oust all metaphysical concepts—including the concepts of soul, of life, of value, of choice, of memory—which until recently served to separate the machine from man, it must conserve the notion of writing, trace, gramme, or grapheme, until its own historico-metaphysical character is also exposed. (9)

    Throughout La vie la mort Derrida explicitly recalls this hypothesis, as well as the reasons for critical vigilance about it, and thus he also offers a verification:

    Some ten years ago, in Of Grammatology, a chapter close to the beginning, entitled (just a coincidence, one would say, an almost subjectless prescience or teleology) The Programme, recalled that, I quote, “today the biologist speaks of writing and programme in relation to the most elementary processes of the information in the living cell.” But this was not to reinvest in the notion or word of programme the entire conceptual machine of logos and of its semantics, but to try to show that the appeal to a non-phonetic writing in genetics had, would have, to imply and provoke an entire deconstruction of the logocentric machine rather than call for a return to Aristotle. (1.22)1

    Therefore, the recourse to a theory of information and in particular to notions such as “programme” and “writing” grants by itself neither the emancipation of biology from philosophy (the rigorous scientificity of biology, as Jacob believes) nor the deconstructive impact of biological discourse. Conversely, these notions can easily work at the service of the “logocentric machine” and thus of the metaphysical conceptuality that structures the Western philosophical tradition. It would be possible to interpret the debt of genetic biology to cybernetics within the framework of the tradition of the “philosophy of life” that finds its roots in Aristotle and has developed through Hegelian synthesis, a tradition taken up unconsciously by genetic heredity, it being at the same time a repetition and a progress, a sort of evolutionary variation. This is precisely what Canguilhem argues in “The Concept of Life,” which Derrida recalls in this context:

    When we say that biological heredity is the communication of a certain kind of information, we hark back in a way to the Aristotelian philosophy with which we began … To say that heredity is the communication of information means somehow to acknowledge that there is a logos inscribed, preserved and transmitted in living things. Life has always done—without writing, long before writing even existed—what humans have sought to do with engraving, writing and printing, namely, to transmit messages. The science of life no longer resembles a portrait of life, as it could when it consisted in the description and classification of species; and it no longer resembles architecture and mechanics, as it could when it was simply anatomy and macroscopic physiology. But it does resemble grammar, semantics and the theory of syntax. If we are to understand life, its message must be decoded before it can be read. (Canguilhem 316)

    Derrida mentions this passage at the end of the first session of the seminar, after introducing his reading of Canguilhem’s essay as an interpretation of contemporary biology in light of the tradition of the “philosophy of life”:

    Philosophy of life, these are the last words of Canguilhem at the end of the article. They are not taken at his disfavor, and if the entire article is oriented towards the demonstration that contemporary biology is still profoundly Aristotelian and Hegelian this is not taken against him, the opposite is true. (Derrida, La vie 1.20)

    Yet, it is important to point out what follows: 1) Derrida considers it necessary to verify the hypothesis advanced at the time of Of Grammatology, that is, that recourse to the theory of information (in particular to the notions of “programme” and “writing”) does not necessarily entail by itself deconstructive effects but, on the contrary, can also consolidate metaphysical sediments within the scientific discourse; 2) this programme of verification must concern in particular the notions of “programme” and “writing.” What is at stake here is establishing the basis upon which the importation of these notions from cybernetics to biology and their specific use in biology can be justified. Respecting the programme of deconstruction, I shall start with “programme.”2 In fact, Jacob ascribes to this notion a decisive role in the revolution that takes place in biology. It is only thanks to the incorporation of the theory of information into the life sciences that it was possible to understand the role of the DNA in the cell and, thus, finally, to describe the genesis and structure of genetic heredity on scientific bases:

    Heredity is described today in terms of information, messages and code. The reproduction of an organism has become that of its constituent molecules. This is not because each chemical species has the ability to produce copies of itself, but because the structure of macromolecules is determined down to the last detail by sequences of four chemical radicals contained in the genetic heritage. What are transmitted from generation to generation are the “instructions” specifying the molecular structures: the architectural plans of the future organism. (Jacob 1)

    In particular, for Jacob, the notion of programme imposed itself on the field of biology as it provides an account of the two traits of the living that he considers immediately evident to common sense:

    The concept of programme blends two notions which had always been intuitively associated with living beings: memory and design. By “memory” is implied the traits of the parents, which heredity brings out in the child. By “design” is implied the plan which controls the formation of an organism down to the last detail. Much controversy has surrounded these two themes. (2)

    Jacob alludes to the controversy about “acquired characters” and in particular about the possibility that the external environment influences and modifies the genetic programme of a single individual by generating mutations that will be transmitted to successive generations. For Jacob, this is a common illusion, a very old one, due to the ingenuous, intuitive, and non-scientific use of the analogy between “genetic and mental” memory (brain, mind, or psyche) (2). The analogy is justified, but if it is used naively, it can engender a dangerous confusion that leads us to identify genetic memory, the heredity that structures the living organism, with nervous or cerebral memory, which specifies the behavior of the individual with respect to the environment. If we attribute to genetic memory the structural traits of nervous memory—acquisition, conservation, and transmission of the data that derive from the environment—then it will appear legitimate to suppose that we can intervene from outside to modify genetic memory, that is, the genetic programme. According to Jacob, the introduction of the notion of programme allows us to establish the correct use (the effective, operative, and scientific use of the analogy between genetic memory and nervous memory), as it maintains the common characters and, at the same time, it avoids the identification of the two systems of memory so long as they correspond to two different and specific stages of the evolution of the living:

    For modern biology, the special character of living beings resides in their ability to retain and transmit past experience. The two turning-points [points de rupture] in evolution—first the emergence of life, later the emergence of thought and language—each corresponds to the appearance of a mechanism of memory, that of heredity and that of the mind [cerveau]. There are certain analogies between the two systems: both were selected for accumulating and transmitting past experience, and in both, the recorded information is maintained only as far as it is reproduced at each generation. However, the two systems differ with respect to their nature and to the logic of their performance. The flexibility of mental memory makes it particularly apt for the transmission of acquired characters. The rigidity of genetic memory prevents such transmission. (Jacob 2)

    Beyond the Analogy, the Difference

    Derrida draws attention to the analogy examined by Jacob and more generally to the very concept of analogy here evoked. Firstly, for Derrida, Jacob imports a philosophical concept, such as “analogy,” into biological discourse by attributing to it a decisive, operatory value without considering its accuracy or its critical role with regards to the consequences that such value entails for the stability and consistence of a discourse that wishes to be rigorously scientific. The notion of analogy, of Platonic provenance, is in strict solidarity with the structure of hierarchized oppositions that characterize metaphysics (intelligible/sensible, signified/sign, proper/figured, concept/metaphor, and so forth); therefore, it works within this structure and, once adopted without critical vigilance, cannot but confirm the whole system:

    As for the analogy in question, Jacob does not ask where it leads with its implications and with the very choice of its name. He determines that analogy as a similarity between two systems (in both cases, accumulation of a “past experience” and, in both cases, transmission of this experience). But one can only analyze the text to go further in the necessity and problematicity of this word analogy. Firstly, analogy is here between two systems and two logics, a system of relations of proportionality between multiple terms with variables. Just as nervous memory (that is, cerebral memory, thought and language in the traditional sense) accumulates and transmits information, so does genetic memory. This relation, this relation of relations (among four terms) was called by the Greeks a logos and an analogy. Here the analogy between the two relations, between the two logoi, is a relation between a memory that involves language or logos in the current sense (nervous or cerebral memory corresponding to the second emergence) and a memory without language in the current sense (genetic memory). Analogy in the logos of the modern geneticist (in his metalanguage or supposed metalanguage), between a logos in the so-called proper sense and an a-logos. (Derrida, La vie 1.15)

    For the deconstruction of the metaphysical presuppositions implicit in the notion of analogy, Derrida explicitly refers to his essay “White Mythology.”3 In the seminar, he focuses on the consequences that the importation of the analogy carries into biological discourse. If what grants a properly scientific and non-metaphorical use of analogy is the discovery, realized by grafting cybernetics onto biology, that genetic memory works as a cerebral memory and thus as a language, that is, according to the structure and laws of logos, and, therefore, if logos is the guarantee of the rational structure—of the logic—of the living, then Canguilhem is right when affirming that through cybernetics, modern biology has unconsciously inherited the Aristotelian legacy of the philosophy of life and, thus, the metaphysical conceptuality on which this philosophy of life is grounded and from which Jacob wants to be free:

    But this general analogy has been only possible when (today) we got to know, with a scientific knowledge, that the a-logos was also a logos in the broad sense, that genetic memory operated like a language, with code, message, possible translation of message, and that it operated also by means of analogies, that is, putting relations into relations [mises en rapport de rapports], and more precisely by means of four radical elements. (Derrida, La vie 1.15)

    Once the relationship between genetic memory and cerebral memory has been subordinated to the order of logos and thus to the traditional conception of language that derives from it and that still governs the function of the key features of the theory of information (programme, code, message, transmission), there is a risk of importing into biological discourse, in its decisive articulation, the logocentric structure that characterizes the metaphysical tradition from Plato to Hegel up to Saussure and beyond, as it is demonstrated in Of Grammatology. In particular, the logocentric structure carries with itself the determination of the sign as the simple means of the external transmission of a signified constituted by itself, that is, produced within a certain ipseity (soul, subject, consciousness, brain) and, thus, autonomous and independent from the material exteriority of the signifier in charge of its transmission:

    Once this analogy is accepted without interrogating what is logos, a message and a code determined on the basis of their semiotic code, it is possible to ask if this is enough to make the subject disappear, what Jacob calls “the intention of a psyche,” a formula that caricatures all traditional theological providences, in order to escape what the values of message, translation, design, end import from the system of logos, of traditional logocentrism. (Derrida, La vie 1.16)

    One of the issues at stake in Derrida’s reading consists precisely in the possibility of liberating biological discourse from the bonds that tie it to the order of metaphysical discourse in order to highlight the latter’s deconstructive implications. Derrida deepens his analysis of the analogy between genetic memory and nervous memory to show that the latter’s precariousness and absence of rigor are the symptoms of the removal of an interpretative possibility that the adoption of the analogy itself prevents us from seeing for irreducibly structural reasons. The analogy, as Jacob formulates it, according to Derrida, is misconstructed: in order to establish an analogy between two or more terms—entities or relations between entities—it is necessary that each term be constructed by itself and determined independently from the other. It is necessary that between the terms of the analogy we recognize a qualitative and essential distinction, a difference of nature, as Jacob argues with respect to the difference between genetic memory and nervous memory. However, the first determination of the analogy proposed by Jacob is quantitative and not qualitative: the two systems of memory differ from each other because of a greater or lesser flexibility or rigidity, and not because of their nature or essence. The consequence that Derrida draws from this is important and goes far beyond Jacob’s intentions: “We are no longer dealing with two rigorously discontinuous types but with two relays of the same economy. … therefore, the analogy is no longer an analogy between two different terms, but a similarity within the element of homogeneity” (La vie 1.17). If between genetic memory and cerebral memory there is a distinction that is only economical or quantitative, then not only is the analogy ungrounded but it is necessary to recognize that the two different articulations are within the same order: that of general memory, understood as the system of acquisition, conservation, and transmission that structures the genesis and evolution of the life of the living. If they are phenomena of the same order, not only is it necessary to exclude their qualitative opposition, their difference in nature or essence, but it is also legitimate to hypothesize that between the two memories there is a relationship implied in their very determination and thus the two systems are not the one outside of the other; they are not determined the one independently from the other, but there is between them an evolutionary relationship and thus the one—nervous memory—is a specific emergence in the course of the evolution of the living that is structured according to the conditions of the other—genetic memory. This leads to the hypothesis that memory as an individual psychic structure is an evolutionary product of the genetic memory, of the programme that presides over the logic of the living, and, ultimately, that between nature (genetic memory) and culture (cerebral memory) there is a continuity and not a rupture, as the analogy established by Jacob supposes.

    Here I do not want to credit a rigidly deterministic biologism according to which any cultural phenomenon should be brought back to the biological-evolutionary conditions that structure the life of human beings and in particular their brains. For Derrida, it is possible to think of a differential relation between genetic memory and nervous memory, and thus to articulate the dynamic of différance as the general condition of the life of the living and of its evolutionary history:

    For my part, I would see no more than a progress in this suppression of a limit that has often served humanist or spiritualist ideologies or, generally speaking, the most obscurantist metaphysics. I would see no more than a progress here if the question of the logos of the analogy were elucidated in a critical fashion in order to avoid the return in force, merely legalizing a clandestine metaphysics, everything that has been attached to the value of logos and analogy across the tradition. To anticipate and to speak a little algebraically: I would be in favor of a de-limitation that destroys limits and oppositions (for instance, the two types of programme in which one would recognize on one side the pure genetic and on the other side the great emergence of the cerebral, from the being-erected to the zoon logon ekon and all that follows from it), destroying that opposition, then, not to give rise to something homogenous, but rather to a heterogeneity or a differentiality: for, as I was suggesting from the beginning, the functioning of the opposition has always had the effect of effacing differentiality. What interests me under the heading of the au-delà and of the pas au-delà, is precisely this limit without opposition of opposition and difference.(Derrida, la vie 1.17)

    Derrida seems to adopt an evolutionary perspective that is very close to that of Leroi-Gourhan, to whom he is indebted for what concerns the elaboration of the notion of “arche-writing” in the framework of an evolutionary description of the genesis of the devices of memorization—from the genetic programme to writing, through memory as the individual psychic structure.4 However, since for Derrida différance regulates the history of life, the evolution should be thought as a differential/differing process in which each stage of the process of differentiation corresponds to a specific, relatively independent emergence that consists in both an articulation and an effect of differential iteration with respect to the conditions of the process itself. Therefore, for Derrida, evolution is not a linear and continuous process (whether teleological or not) and does not require leaps and irreducible ruptures. The hypothesis adopted here is neither “deterministic” nor “reductionist,” not even metaphysico-humanist and logocentric: between the genetic and the symbolic, between nature and culture, there is neither identity nor opposition but différance.5

    In other works I trace this “differential” thesis in the seminar and beyond in order to verify its sustainability and implications within a deconstructive perspective. Here, I will go on with the analysis of the notion of programme and the deconstruction of the analogy between genetic memory and cerebral memory.

    Derrida takes into consideration another distinctive trait, of a qualitative nature, that seems to be more rigorous and thus able to legitimate the opposition between the two systems of memory and the very possibility of establishing a relation of analogy. For Jacob, genetic memory and cerebral memory differ in their relation to the outside: while cerebral memory is open to the outside and is subject to its modifications, genetic memory is impermeable to external action: “The genetic programme, indeed, is made up of a combination of essentially invariant elements. By its very structure, the message of heredity does not allow the slightest concerted intervention from without” (3). If we look more closely, this is not the case: affirming that genetic memory is impermeable to the action of environment would mean denying the possibility of selection, which is essential to evolution. For Jacob the two systems are not opposed because of their opening or closure to the environment; they both open onto the outside. Their opposition concerns the relation that they entertain with the environment: cerebral memory interacts in a direct, conscious, and intentional way, with deliberate aims, and thus can modify its behavior, while the modifications that genetic memory undergoes—the so called mutations on which natural selection and thus the environment intervene ex post facto—are of the order of contingency, accidental and deprived of a direct cause and effect relationship:

    Whether chemical or mechanical, all the phenomena which contribute to variation in organisms and populations occur without any reference to their effects; they are unconnected with the organism’s need to adapt. … Each individual programme is the result of a cascade of contingent events. The very nature of the genetic code prevents any deliberate change in programme whether through its own action or as an effect of its environment. It prohibits any influence on the message by the products of its expression. The programme does not learn from experience. (Jacob 3)

    However, Jacob is forced to admit at another point in the text that, even if indirectly, the genetic programme does “learn from experience.” The mutations of the programme, due to contingent events, must always undergo natural selection, which favors those mutations that better adapt to the environmental conditions that influence their possibility of reproduction:

    The very concept of selection is inherent in the nature of living organisms, in the fact that they exist only to the extent they reproduce. Each new individual which by mutation, recombination and addition becomes the carrier of a new programme is immediately put to the test of reproduction. If this organism is unable to reproduce, it disappears. If it is able to reproduce better and faster than its congeners, this advantage, however minor, immediately favours its multiplication and hence the propagation of this particular programme. If in the long run the nucleic-acid text seems to be moulded by environment, if the lessons of past experience are eventually written into it, this occurs in a roundabout way through success in reproduction. (Jacob 292)

    For Derrida this opposition is again not rigorous enough: as psychoanalysis and modern structural sciences such as linguistics, semiotics, and anthropology have demonstrated, it is possible to extend to cerebral memory and thus to the sphere of language what Jacob maintains as an exclusive, distinctive trait of genetic memory. Cerebral memory, the individual psyche, is strongly bound to codes and programmes (linguistico-semiotic, social, religious, politico-institutional, economical, and so forth). With regard to these codes and programmes, the margin of the intentional and deliberate intervention is very tight and aleatory: the programme remains far beyond the threshold of individual consciousness and thus beyond its possibility of action and deliberation. Consciousness is indeed an effect rather than a cause. Such is the case of Jacob himself, who, in order to define the genetic programme, must resort against his own conscious intentiontraditional philosophical tools, from which he had believed himself emancipated:

    The heterogeneity of causes and effects, the non-deliberate character of changes in programme, in a word, all that places the subjects within the system in a situation of unconscious effects of causality, all that produces effects of contingency between the action coming from the outside and the internal transformations of the system, all of that characterizes the non-genetic programme as much as the genetic one. Where does Jacob get the idea that outside of the genetic system and programme the change of programme is deliberate, essentially deliberate? Where, if not in a metaphysico-ideological opposition that determines the superior and symbolical programmes (with humanity at the highest level) on the basis of sense, consciousness, freedom, knowledge, the limit between the inside and the outside, objectivity and non-objectivity, etc.? Now, if something has been achieved by the so-called structural sciences today, it is the possibility of affirming that the systems related to language, the symbolic, cerebral memory, etc. also have an internal functioning, with an internal regulation that escapes deliberation and consciousness and makes the effects come from the outside be perceived as contingencies, heterogeneous forces, which are necessary to interpret, translate, assimilate into the internal code, attempting to master them in that code, or failing to do so to the point that “mutations” are produced that can take on all sorts of forms but which always signal a violent intrusion from the outside, forcing a general restructuration. (Derrida, La vie 1.19)

    Derrida seems to defend an ultra-deterministic thesis by attributing to symbolical programmes the very rigidity of the genetic programme claimed by Jacob. However, the opposite is true, as the apparently paradoxical conclusions of the argument prove: the two programmes—the genetic programme and the symbolic one—function on the basis of different principles of internal regulation in view of their reproduction. This rigidity does not exclude their opening onto the outside; rather, it implies for both systems the necessity of being influenced and modified by what comes from outside and thus the necessity of interpreting what comes from outside with respect to the exigencies of the reproduction of the system. What comes from outside can simply be rejected from the programme if it is interpreted as dangerous, or it can be assimilated, conserved, and thus also transmitted if it is interpreted as useful to the survival of the system; it can induce corrections in the mechanisms in charge of the execution of the programme; ultimately, it can induce modifications of programme and thus true mutations, and this works for the symbolic programmes as well as for the genetic programme with effects that both systems cannot easily control, as they are relatively aleatory (to the extent that they are opened onto the outside and called to interpret its contingency). But it is noteworthy that the thesis implicit in Derrida—for whom there is a genetico/differential relation between genetic memory and nervous memory, which results from différance as the common condition of their emergence and the specific articulation through different levels of development—contradicts one of the fundamental principles of the biology of the time, formulated by Jacob in the aforementioned passage: “The programme does not learn from experience” (3), that is, genetic mutations cannot be caused by the environment where an individual lives.

    From Deconstruction to Epigenetics

    At the time of its elaboration, Derrida’s position would have been liquidated as an ingenuous Lamarckism, and this is perhaps one of the reasons the seminar has not been published. But the state of the art in biology is much different today; in particular, research has been carried out that is considered of revolutionary relevance and is congruent with Derrida’s thesis insofar as the latter could be read as anticipating and legitimating this research from a theoretical point of view. I allude to recent research conducted in the field of epigenetics, a science that studies the interaction between genes and environment, whether it is internal (the cellular environment) or external (what we ordinarily understand as environment). This research has provoked a radical mutation of the order of biological discourse and thus of the interpretation of the logic of the living and of its evolution. In particular, the role of the genetic programme in the construction of the architecture of the individual today appears less deterministic and, ultimately, not exclusive. The architecture of the individual is no longer considered the exclusive result of the rigid execution of the genetic programme in its cells; rather, it hinges on the interactions between genes and the cellular environment in which the genes are inscribed and on which they depend for the expression of their function. In particular, this expression undergoes a series of epigenetic regulations (methylation, RNA interference, histone modifications, genomic imprinting) that in some cases may depend on environmental factors external to the individual, such as pollution or exposure to a shortage or excess of food, but also on factors of psychological stress of a social or cultural order, such as the lack of a genitor’s care or war trauma. Some epigenetic regulations can even provoke a reassembling of the genetic programme of the individual (“reprogramming”), a reassembling that in some cases can be transmitted to the following generations and thus become hereditary. This feature is obviously decisive, not only because it allows us to affirm, against Jacob and with Derrida, that “the programme learns from experience,” but also because, from a more general perspective, it legitimates the hypothesis that these epigenetic regulations are essential factors of evolution, that is, of those genetic mutations that until now have been generically attributed to selection, which, as we saw above, affect populations and not the individual. In other words, this feature legitimates the hypothesis that those genetic mutations registered on the scale of populations are not only and exclusively due to mistakes in the transcription of the genetic programme, which are independent from the environmental factors that intervene only in the selection of more adaptive mutations. Indeed, these mutations may be epigenetic adaptations in singular individuals exposed to specific external or internal environmental factors.

    To strengthen my argument and to grasp a deeper understanding of the relevance of this research, it may be useful to quote from the beautiful synthesis provided by Richard C. Francis in Epigenetics: The Ultimate Mystery of Inheritance. In particular, Francis focuses on the change of perspective induced by epigenetics with respect to the rigidly deterministic conception of the genetic programme, which had been endorsed for a long time precisely after the studies carried out by Monod and Jacob. He shows that, however important, the genetic programme is only one element of the cellular interactions that determine cellular differentiation and the organization of the living. Not only does the programme no longer represent the exclusive principle that regulates the rigid architecture of the living, but it is also liable to mutations due to the internal and external environment:

    Some epigenetic alterations of gene behavior have effects that extend beyond an individual lifetime. The effect of these transgenerational epigenetic alterations may be direct or indirect. Direct transgenerational effects occur when the epigenetic mark is transmitted directly from parent to offspring, through sperm or egg. This is what I call “true epigenetic inheritance.” True epigenetic inheritance is not common in mammals like us, but it does occur. Indirect transgenerational effects are much more common … Much more indirect are the transgenerational effects observed in the maternal behavior and stress response. Here, the epigenetic alterations that influence these behaviors are recreated through the social interactions that they both influence and are influenced by. This transgenerational effect is a positive feedback loop involving gene action and social interaction. Whether direct or indirect, these transgenerational epigenetic effects should expand our notion of inheritance. (Francis 159)

    What has been put forth seems to me to be enough to undermine Catherine Malabou’s thesis that Derrida’s notion of “writing” is closely bound to the concept of “programme,” elaborated by cybernetics and implemented by biology, and thus that this idea of writing can no longer be retained today, as it has become obsolete.6 However, traces of the deconstruction of the programme, and in particular of its deterministic features, can already be found in published texts such as Dissemination:

    As the heterogeneity and absolute exteriority of the seed, seminal différance does constitute itself into a programme, but it is a programme that cannot be formalized. For reasons that can be formalized. The infinity of its code, its rift, then, does not take a form saturated with self-presence in the encyclopedic circle. It is attached, so to speak, to the incessant falling of a supplement to the code [d’un supplément de code]. (Derrida 52)

    At this point the aim of Derrida’s analysis is clear: the definition of the notion of programme, as it is formulated by Jacob, imported by cybernetics, and transplanted at the heart of the living, is unconsciously overdetermined by the programme of metaphysics, with its fundamental logocentric and humanistic legacy:

    Here too, you can see, the opposition between the two programmes cannot be rigorous, and this seems to me to depend upon the fact that, for want of a without reelaboration of the general notion of programme and the value of analogy, they remain marked by a logocentric teleology and by a humanist semantics, by what I would call a philosophy of life. (Derrida, La Vie 1.20).

    Footnotes

    This text reworks material from my book Biodeconstruction. Jacques Derrida and the Life Sciences, published by SUNY Press in 2018. It is based on the reading of the partially unpublished seminar given by Derrida in 1975 at the École Normale in Paris titled La vie la mort. Traces of this work are disseminated in other essays I have recently published. See Vitale, “Conjuring Time: Jacques Derrida between Testimony and Literature,” “Via rupta: vers la biodeconstruction,” and “The Text and the Living.”

    1. Citations of the seminar indicate the number of the session and the page, according to the original draft. Translations are mine unless otherwise noted. I thank Mme Marguerite Derrida for allowing me to quote Jacques Derrida’s unedited seminar La vie la mort. The seminar consists of fourteen sessions. In the first session, Derrida introduces the seminar and begins to read François Jacob’s The Logic of Life (1970). The second session is dedicated to Nietzsche, to the relation between the philosopher’s life and his oeuvre as developed in his writings, in particular Ecce Homo. What is at stake is the problem of auto-bio-thanato-graphy that Derrida treats extensively in his published works. I will limit myself to observing only that this problem comes out of the intersection between life, as the object of discourse (mythical, religious, philosophical, scientific, psychoanalytic, literary, and so forth), and the life of the subject of the discourse itself. This session has been published in full, with a few interpolations and the addition of footnotes, in Otobiographies (3-35). The first part of the third session also concerns Nietzsche, his theory of the physiological origin of the metaphor and, in more detail, the recourse to phenomena borrowed from biological life as a metaphorical resource to describe the state of degeneration of German academic institutions in On the Future of Our Educational Institutions. The second part addresses the metaphor/concept opposition within scientific discourse and, in particular, in relation to Jacob’s The Logic of Life and Canguilhem’s “The Concept of Life.” In sessions four through six, Derrida goes back to the analysis of The Logic of Life. His reading focuses on biology and, in particular, on the relationship between cybernetics and biology, taking as its point of departure the (at the time) recent discovery of the essential role DNA plays in the reproduction of the cell, that is, in the elementary unity of the life of the living. Thanks to this discovery, biology could elaborate the logic that regulates the life of the living, namely, the logic of self-reproduction, within the framework of the theory of evolution.

    2. Here I open a path toward “writing” in Vitale, “The Text and the Living.”

    3. For an accurate analysis of the deconstruction of analogy see Gasché, The Tain of the Mirror, 293-318. In particular: “As Derrida has demonstrated in Plato’s Pharmacy, a certain dominating and decisive hierarchization takes place between the terms of the relations that enter into correspondence in a relation of analogy. This hierarchizing authority of logocentric analogy comes from the fact that one term within the relation of relations comes to name the relation itself. Consequently, all the elements that make up the relations find themselves comprised by the structure that names the relation of analogy as a whole. That name, ultimately, is that of the logos” (304).

    4. On this debt see Vitale, “Via rupta: vers la biodeconstruction.” See also Leroi-Gourhan, Gesture and Speech.

    5. On the other hand, the hypothesis advanced should not surprise a careful reader of Derrida. It has to do with the programme elaborated in the essay “Différance”: “Thus one could reconsider all the pairs of opposites on which philosophy is constructed and on which our discourse lives, not in order to see opposition erase itself but to see what indicates that each of the terms must appear as the différance of the other, as the other different and deferred in the economy of the same (the intelligible as differing-deferring the sensible, as, the sensible different and deferred; the concept as different and deferred, differing-deferring intuition; culture as nature different and deferred, differing-deferring; all the others of physistekhne, nomos, thesis, society, freedom, history, mind, etc.—as physis different and deferred, or as physis differing and deferring. Physis in difference)” (18).

    6. See Malabou, Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing. Dialectic, Destruction, Deconstruction: “The Logic of Life confirmed the existence of this linguistic structure of being by privileging the role of writing within it … In this graph ontology, the origin—whatever meaning is attributed to this word—can only be thought in terms of a trace, that is, a difference to the self. Generally, it is the concept of program—which is obviously also a concept in the field of cybernetics—that culminates and completes the constitution of the graphic scheme as the motor scheme of thought. Derrida alone recognized the full importance of this fulfillment and culmination … Derrida describes here [at the opening of Of Grammatology] the semantic enlargement of the concept of writing, not as an arbitrary philosophical decision but as an event, the appearance of a new order, starting from the pregnancy of the motifs of program, information or code. It is only on the basis of this programmatic organization of the real as it is liable to come to the awareness of an era that writing was able to constitute itself as a philosophical motor scheme” (57-59). See also Malabou, “The End of Writing. Grammatology and Plasticity.”

    Works Cited

    • Canguilhem, George. “The Concept of Life.” A Vital Rationalist: Selected Writings from George Canguilhem, edited by François Delaporte, Zone Books, 1994, pp. 303-320.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Différance.” Margins of Philosophy, translated by Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1982, pp. 1-28.
    • —. Dissemination. Translated by Barbara Johnson, U of Chicago P, 1981.
    • —. La vie la mort. Unpublished seminar, Archive-Derrida, IMEC, DRR, 1975.
    • —. Of Grammatology. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak. John Hopkins UP, 1997.
    • —. “Otobiographies.” The Ear of the Other, translated by Avital Ronell, Schocken Books, 1985, pp. 1-38.
    • —. The Post Card. From Socrates to Freud and Beyond. Translated by Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1987.
    • Francis, Richard C. Epigenetics: The Ultimate Mystery of Inheritance. W.W. Norton, 2011.
    • Gasché, Rodolphe. The Tain of the Mirror. Derrida and the Philosophy of Reflection. Harvard UP, 1986.
    • Jacob, François. The Logic of Life: A History of Heredity. Translated by Betty E. Spillmann, Pantheon Books, 1973.
    • Leroi-Gourhan, André. Gesture and Speech. Translated by Anna Bostock Berger, MIT P, 1993.
    • Malabou, Catherine. “The End of Writing. Grammatology and Plasticity.” The European Legacy, vol. 12, no. 4, 2007, pp. 431-441. ResearchGate, doi:10.1080/10848770701396254.
    • —. Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing. Dialectic, Destruction, Deconstruction. Translated by Carolyn Shread, Columbia UP, 2010.
    • Vitale, Francesco. Bideconstruction. Jacques Derrida and the Life Sciences. Translated by Mauro Senatore, SUNY P, 2018.
    • —. “Conjuring Time: Jacques Derrida between Testimony and Literature.” Conjurations, special issue of Parallax, vol. 17, no. 1, 2011, pp. 54-64. Taylor and Francis, doi:10.1080/13534645.2011.531179.
    • —. “The Text and the Living: Jacques Derrida, Between Biology and Deconstruction.” Oxford Literary Review, vol. 36, no. 1, 2014, pp. 95-114. Edinburgh UP, doi:10.3366/olr.2014.0089.
    • —. “Via rupta: vers la biodeconstruction.” Appels de Jacques Derrida, edited by Danielle Cohen-Levinas and Ginette Michaud, Hermann, 2014.
  • How Do We Do Biodeconstruction?

    Vicki Kirby (bio)
    Astrid Schrader (bio)
    Eszter Timár (bio)

    Abstract

    The word biodeconstruction asks us to consider what is appropriate to deconstruction as a practice and to reflect on the relationship between the discourse of biology and that practice. Within literary, philosophical, and cultural debate, deconstruction appears as a recognisable mode or style of analysis. However, what happens if we interrogate the radical interiority of textuality in terms of biology’s rhetorical structures and logics or through scientific evidence and methodologies? If biology is routinely equated with origins, prescriptions, and first causes, can this classical narrative of temporal unfolding be shifted? Can biodeconstruction refigure the relation between the empirical and the conceptual?

    Our conversation began at the ACLA’s first biodeconstruction event in Utrecht, the Netherlands, in July 2017. We agreed that our collective contribution should take the form of a series of questions and answers about how biodeconstruction speaks to our respective practices. We jointly formulated a set of questions to which each of us would respond. Our aim was to highlight how different perspectives might illustrate the term’s inherent pluralization as well as its compatibility with our feminist commitments. What emerged in that process, in which initial questions were reformulated, is a mixture of individual statements and a conversation that seeks to clarify the relevance of different trajectories and relations to Derrida’s idea of deconstruction and the life sciences. Our hope is that these different perspectives might be suggestive of the sorts of interventions and concerns that the term biodeconstruction can enable.

    Question: How does deconstruction relate to our work, and how and to what extent have we engaged with the sciences and biology in particular?

    Astrid Schrader:

    As a feminist science studies scholar and ex-physicist, an engagement with the sciences has always been my bread and butter. I turned to deconstruction through my interest in time and its relation to notions of justice in feminist theory. While poststructuralist feminists seemed to have “only paradoxes to offer” (Joan Scott, Only Paradoxes and Wendy Brown, “Suffering Rights” were particularly influential for me), Derrida’s articulations of the aporia of time suggested an answer or two: experiences without traversals. Without origin or telos, but through originary traces (memories), justice became conceivable (again) with the structure of a promise. As a student of Donna Haraway, I grew up with naturecultures (one word!) and the desire for better accounts of scientific knowledge production. With my other teacher, Karen Barad, and her notion of agential realism, it became clear that spacetimematterings required alternative articulations of time: intra-activities could not be articulated in ordinary or “vulgar” notions of time (Heidegger’s term), concatenations of present nows. In my dissertation, Dinos & Demons: The Politics of Temporality and Responsibility in Science, I read Barad’s agential realism and Derrida’s deconstruction together or through each other–diffractively, to use Barad’s term–in order to develop a reading of science that pays attention to nonhuman agencies and intra-active temporalizations. Once I began looking, I found haunting everywhere in science. Haunting and indeterminacy became crucial to my readings of science. Moving from physics into marine microbiology (and sometimes back), I feel that I have always been engaged in biodeconstruction, if that means reading biology (as a text or writing in Derrida’s expanded sense) deconstructively. Each of us may have a slightly different understanding of biodeconstruction and what that could mean. If “deconstruction is justice” (Derrida, “Force”), could biodeconstruction be aligned with (scientific) responsibility? What interests me here in particular is what the move from the “name of truth” to the “name of justice” could mean for the life sciences and scientific knowledge production.

    Vicki Kirby:

    I’d describe myself as a feminist with an interdisciplinary background in literature and then the social sciences. But I’ve always been fascinated by what counts as “nature”–the given, or what is difficult to change. My interest was especially piqued when, studying feminism in the early 80s with Moira Gatens and Liz Grosz, I came to appreciate that the analytical terms of the nature/culture division explained a lot of entrenched political discriminations even as they made little sense. The focus of feminist concerns at that time was Cartesianism, with its implicit denigration of the body (the feminine) as mere support for the mind (the masculine)–the proper site of self. I’d always been exercised by the riddle of origins as well as the question of language and how it is identified and circumscribed as a system among others (because it seemed to me that it wasn’t). For these reasons I’d risk calling myself an intuitive deconstructionist. When I read Of Grammatology it was such a relief, especially as my institutional setting at the time was largely positivist and I wanted a more complex appreciation of matter and the empirical. I didn’t see “language” as a second-order re-presentation of reality that could be defined against what wasn’t language. And I didn’t regard nature as an inaccessible “before,” a concept put under erasure because human culture is hermetically enclosed against what preceded it. It was precisely this spatial and temporal narrative of an evolving progress that I wanted to problematize. For this reason I felt as if I had a mate and a guide in Derrida, someone who could help me think origin questions and their political implications more rigorously.

    Regarding the relevance of science and biology to my work, the body I was studying in philosophy was for me always a biological body. As my research was in anthropology, and the nature/culture question is especially germane to that discipline, I was aware that the biological body in different cultural contexts is capable of “performing” very differently: sympathetic magic that allowed Kwaio men to lactate, hook-hanging among Mandan Native Americans, or crucifixion ceremonies in the Philippines resulting in little bleeding and no scarring that demonstrate the variation in pain thresholds across histories and cultures. Placebo and nocebo effects also intrigued me, especially as a particular, measurable response was equated with no response because it was regarded as a psychological cause that was, by definition, not biological, not real and material–just a belief. I always thought that this segregation of responses into real and imagined was strangely unscientific, and yet only recently has science begun to acknowledge its oversight in this regard.1

    Freud’s recognition that the hysterical symptoms of his female patients “made sense” in terms of the stories they told about their lives was taken up by feminist scholars. It became clear that symptoms such as blindness, autographic skin, hysterical paralyses, and aphonia had political significance, functioning as signs whose theatrical disruption to normative social expectations told of personal injury and unconscious resistance. And yet almost all of this work failed to mention that biology was agential, writing its condition into legible signs. It seemed that the question, “How does biology do that?” was not on the agenda.2 The need to remove biology from the discussion segregates culture from nature as the necessary default line of inquiry. If we concede that biology is inherently cultural in this example, then the temporal and spatial separation that secures their difference makes little sense. Indeed, we are left to wonder about the specific nature of biology if we have nothing to measure its difference against.

    Derrida’s “originary différance” helps me to complicate the easy appeal to what purportedly comes first as an orienting reference point. Of Grammatology, for example, doesn’t confine its engagement with the question of nature to a diagnosis of Claude Lévi-Strauss’s ethnocentrism, Ferdinand de Saussure’s phonocentrism, or Jean-Jacques Rousseau’s pedagogical prejudices. Grammatology isn’t just a pernickety analysis of cultural politics that offers a corrective. When Derrida argues that “writing in general” is also genetics and cybernetics, he opens the very identity and exceptional capacities of anthropos to serious interrogation, and this seems especially pertinent as we consider anthropocentrism and questions about political culpability and the anthropocene.

    Eszter Timár:

    In my early postgraduate years, I studied what were then called feminist theories of embodiment (the work of Elizabeth Grosz and Moira Gatens, and Vicki’s work as well) and I was fascinated with the tensions between some of that work and Judith Butler’s queer theory of gendered embodiment. So I think because of this early familiarity with the vexed question of the meaning of biology for feminist theory, I was primed to develop this interest in what we have now started to call biodeconstruction. I was also interested in deconstruction and queer figurations in political discourse. Modern figures of queerness, such as the classic nineteenth- and twentieth-century figure of the male homosexual, always index nature and embodiment (both homosexuality, thought of as the “riddle of nature,” and the idea of “inversion” refer to a fundamental crisis of the sexed body), so I see a link between what are my apparently political and scientific interests. And, importantly for developing an interest in immunology, I got my PhD in Comparative Literature at Emory, in a department that is very interested in deconstruction, and I was there at the time when Derrida’s interview with Giovanna Borradori came out after the events of September 11 (Borradori and Derrida, “Autoimmunity”), which led to conversations about the Derridean use of autoimmunity.

    It seems to me that biodeconstruction is not one thing: the name can indicate texts in which Derrida discusses biology and texts in which Derrida’s discussion of biology is further interrogated and re-read. I think some of Francesco Vitale’s works engage biodeconstruction this way. But other essays in this collection read the philosophy of life with the help of the Derridean oeuvre as a whole. I think our papers tend to practice biodeconstruction in a way that includes the readings of biological or biomedical texts with Derrida in mind, so what may qualify as such remains an interesting question.

    Question: What does biodeconstruction mean for our work? How have we practiced it?

    Eszter Timár:

    My work with biodeconstruction has so far consisted of different readings of immunology in light of Derrida’s introductory footnote in “Faith and Knowledge.” In this footnote, Derrida traces the etymology of the Latin immunis as a political-religious term before he offers the following passage:

    It is especially in the domain of biology that the lexical resources of immunity have developed their authority. The immunitary reaction protects the “indemnity” of the body proper in producing antibodies against foreign antigens. As for the process of auto-immunization, which interests us particularly here, it consists for a living organism, as is well known and in short, of protecting itself against its self-protection by destroying its own immune system. As the phenomenon of these antibodies is extended to a broader zone of pathology and as one resorts increasingly to the positive virtues of immuno-depressants destined to limit the mechanisms of rejection and to facilitate the tolerance of certain organ transplants, we feel ourselves authorized to speak of a sort of general logic of auto-immunization. It seems indispensable to us today for thinking the relations between faith and knowledge, religion and science, as well as the duplicity of sources in general. (80)

    This footnote has fascinated me for years.3 On the one hand, Derrida’s use of autoimmunity is the opposite of the most conventional biomedical use of the term (in which the immune system attacks the organism) to the point that his use may be considered erroneous. On the other hand, however, it seems to anticipate recent immunological findings that deconstruct the metaphysics of presence in the very domain of biology (I think this is true for biology in general and physics, too, as attested by Karen Barad’s commitment to deconstruction). Importantly, immunity is one of our buzzwords today as a biopolitical incitement to protective violence, communicated through biomedical language that posits itself as the very stuff of biology and as the knowledge of “organic life itself.” Derrida’s footnote is priceless in underlining that it was always a political term–in other words, that the political use of immunity is not a derivation from the biological use. By dint of positing biology as the science of life prior to the emergence of the human, immunity appears untouched by the actual history of the human, and this in turn affirms a certain performative erasure, or separation, of the living etymology of the term from its pre-biomedical meaning. I find it politically interesting that immunology, the very natural science that is organized around this political phenomenon, keeps yielding results that undermine the legitimacy of political arguments that justify the maximization of protective violence. It’s not that the metaphysics of presence suddenly crumbles on eroding scaffolds, but I think that what Derrida says about the “domain of biology” is accurate: biology (what we can also dub, following Derrida, the “science of survival”) can yield a lexicon that renders the vocabulary of immunity less secure in its commitment to violence.

    This is important because, as I mentioned before, immunity is a powerful buzzword today and it resonates quite a bit in contemporary biopolitics and feminist theory. In my reading, the affinity between the Derridean usage of autoimmunity and immunology challenges any sense that immunology is completely inscribed within the interests of what, after Donna Haraway’s influential text on immunology, “The Biopolitics of Postmodern Bodies,” we can call the “chilling fantasy” of “the fully defended, ‘victorious’ self” (224). On the one hand, immunology is not perfectly immune to its own deconstruction, and on the other hand, neither is its political vocabulary particular to biopower.

    For instance, in an article on the immunobiology of sperm (Timár, “Squirm”), I connect the tendency in recent immunology to undermine its own rootedness in a vocabulary of modern biopower’s commitment to protective violence with queer readings of masculinity in antiquity, relying on David Halperin’s work on democratic embodiment in his One Hundred Years of Homosexuality And Other Essays on Greek Love, especially the chapter, “The Democratic Body: Prostitution and Citizenship in Classical Athens.” I do this to suggest that via a sort of queering of the figure of the sperm (as in this example), recent immunological developments can undermine some of the most robust rhetorical figurations of dignified and violently protective masculinity in the West with the help of the same political vocabulary.

    I’m concerned, though, that this affinity might motivate readers to exclaim that Derrida is, after all, right about biology—this would prove that the tendency to find Derrida obsolete or simply irrelevant when it comes to discussing matter or “real bodies” is erroneous. In my most recent work (Timár, “Derrida’s Error”) I argue that it is quite possible to read Derrida and some parts of immunology to argue that Derrida’s remarks in “Faith and Knowledge” anticipate an immunology that deconstructs the philosopheme of ipseity that is expressed in the lexicon of immunity. However, and this is important for assessing the stakes of biodeconstruction, the consistent commitment in the Derridean oeuvre to disrespect a consensus that would posit biological reference as primary and political reference as derivative, metaphorical, abstracted, and secondary when it comes to the lexicon of life, as well as the insistence that the lexicon of life is one that includes death through and through (instead of positing death as marking the end of life, as if it takes place outside the limit of life proper), serves to caution us about the risk of reaffirming the organicist construction of biology in finding Derrida right about it. In the essay I discuss two developments in the history of immunology: one recent and one a little more than a hundred years old. Without the older reference, we could see that recent developments justify Derrida even if we concede that his usage of the term autoimmunity is wrong (although it is not simply wrong). However, the older reference shows that it is not so much that now immunology catches up with Derrida, but that immunology as logos has a tendency to yield developments of a deconstructive drift.

    Astrid Schrader:

    When I read the term biodeconstruction in Francesco Vitale’s 2014 article “The Text and the Living: Jacques Derrida between Biology and Deconstruction,” I thought, yeah, what a great term, that is exactly what I thought I was doing all along: reading biological texts deconstructively. While Vitale meant the term to collect the Derridean texts that engage biology and analyse the notion of life with the help of the life sciences, I thought of it as a practice. I’d associate this practice with a branch of feminist science studies that has been informed by Derridean deconstruction and includes scholars such as Vicki Kirby, Elizabeth A. Wilson, and also (perhaps uniquely, most importantly, and slightly differently) Donna Haraway, as well as more recently Karen Barad. For me, if I may include my own work (Schrader, “Haunted Measurements”; Schrader, “Responding to Pfiesteria piscicida“; Schrader, “Microbial Suicide”) in this branch of feminist science studies, biology has always been a “text” in Derrida’s expanded sense, or as Haraway put it in 1988, a material-semiotic “apparatus of bodily production” (595). Biological texts or readings and writings as a “material-semiotic apparatus of bodily production”4 can of course not be reduced to linguistic or “cultural” productions. While naming is always risky and can lead to misunderstandings, I was delighted that our practice has received a name.

    Approaching the question of biodeconstruction from “the other side,” if you will (as if there were two sides), as coming from within the sciences, I would (or could) not suppose a “consensus that would posit biological references as primary,” as Eszter puts it above. On the contrary, my paper on microbial suicide (apoptosis) tries to show, among other things, that the life sciences can make conceptual contributions to the notion of life. This is something Martin Heidegger had denied the so-called empirical sciences. For him, the scientific exploration of particular ways of living and dying would require a preconceived ontology of life and death. It is well known that Derrida (“Aporias” and “Of Spirit”) thoroughly deconstructed Heidegger’s claim that “the existential Interpretation of death takes precedence over any biology and ontology of life…it is also the foundation of any investigation of death” (Heidegger, Being and Time 291). My point in “Microbial Suicide: Towards a Less Anthropocentric Ontology of Life and Death” is that such a deconstruction is also possible from within the sciences. This has been one of my long-term concerns, as suggested by the title of a special issue in the journal differences, “Feminist Theory Out of Science” (2010), which I co-edited with Sophia Roosth.

    In “Microbial Suicide,” I argue that research on marine microbes supports Derrida’s claim that empirical events and findings are inseparable from foundational conditions. I suggest that Derrida’s insistence that “one must…inscribe death in the concept of life” (“Beast” 110) can be read as both condition and result of research on microbial suicide, collapsing temporal boundaries and reconfiguring the concept of death from an uncertain limit of life towards a certain indeterminacy within life. I have suggested that “the scientific rendering of apoptosis in microbes presents what Francesco Vitale (2014) calls a ‘biodeconstruction,’ changing ‘the scene of writing’ from within; the scene of writing in this case constituted by scientific practice (see Kirby, 2009)” (Schrader, “Microbial Suicide” 53). Borrowing from Vicki here, I associate bio-deconstruction with a scientific practice: not something Derrida does or the critical reader of science performs but a performance that can be attributed to the scientific investigation. But perhaps only if it is read in a particular way: not all readings are deconstructive. We may disagree on this point. I am no longer sure why I introduced a hyphen between “bio” and “deconstruction” in my paper–perhaps in order to mark a difference from Francesco’s usage. In the context of that paper (“Microbial Suicide”), I take bio-deconstruction to involve the transformation of a normative practice with profound consequences for the meaning of life. Not only does microbiology support Derrida’s moves in suggesting alternative relationships between life and death, but in doing so it changes the role of science in the naturecultural business of meaning-makings, as scientists are changing what gets called “objective” or “vulgar” time (to use Heidegger’s term) from within.

    Vicki Kirby:

    Perhaps by returning to the building blocks of my own intellectual trajectory I can better explain why the term biodeconstruction remains a non-concept for me, one whose riddles are comprehensive because they’re not content specific. Let’s return to the nature/culture division and the political agendas that are leveraged and justified in terms of its logic. We are presented with two systems whose presumed difference from each other installs a spatial segregation and a temporal distancing, an evolution whose narrative order moves from what comes first to what comes second, from the more primitive and primeval towards a more complex and calculating sophistication. The alignment of nature with the body–the “before reason and calculation,” the intuitive, instinctual, affective and prescribed, the less than, the given or inherited–defines the pinnacle of culture in terms of enlightenment, masculinity, whiteness, intention, and creativity, reference points against which difference appears as deficiency and incapacity. A grab bag of associated “others” become the comparative failures against which this ideal is identified, much as a figure is identified against a ground, where the ground is read as the absence, the negative (no-thing) of the figure’s self-definition. We see in Eszter’s and Astrid’s comments above how this political algorithm works to close and prescribe.

    Although the valuations of this political economy might seem like a simplistic cartoon with no real analytical purchase, or at least, an error whose denigrating and spurious assumptions could easily be corrected, this metaphysics remains ubiquitous and enduring. Even the appeal of the correction reaffirms it–we overturn an error and thereby separate truth from a mistake. Or perhaps we endeavour to counter or refuse this logic by reversing its valuations: nature is good and should be valued more than culture because it returns us to our Edenic roots; language and technology overlay our affective and more authentic selves; women are closer to nature and therefore more caring; animals are not capriciously violent and have no responsibility for climate change, or indeed, for anything. The list of moral and political adjudications that rest on authenticity and the trumping of error and failure are ubiquitous, and this persistence deserves further scrutiny. To my mind, to engage the workings of this logic, which is by no means straightforward, is not to hope for escape but rather to find within its sticky involvements and confounding of terms and concepts a different set of possibilities and provocations that are not as definitionally predictable and prohibitive. But more than this–and this is especially relevant for how we contextualize and understand the implications of biodeconstruction–it requires us to consider that a concept or idea is not a second order re-presentation of “something” that it isn’t. All of my work, even my first book, Telling Flesh: The Substance of the Corporeal (1997), tries to mire and derange this logical two-step in order to explore its counter-intuitive implications. Importantly, as I read deconstruction, or here, biodeconstruction, it isn’t about anything! If we think of biodeconstruction as the practice of life, then, to couple Astrid’s earlier comments with Eszter’s (and maybe to reshape them), biodeconstruction can’t be read as something that isn’t also the practice of death. If we grant this, then suddenly all those things we assume are dead, inert, passive–not alive–become strangely animated.

    Eszter Timár:

    So far, we have discussed biodeconstruction as something that is not one thing: as something that is both Derrida’s reading of biology and our readings of biological texts with Derrida in mind and as a non-concept because it is not content-specific. It may be worth mentioning that these different meanings share affinities or resonate in deconstruction; the term biodeconstruction invites engagement with “bio-logy” but resists attempts to fit it neatly into either term of the nature/culture distinction.

    Astrid Schrader:

    I think we can all agree on these points. However, how we judge the ubiquity and endurance of the metaphysics of a foundational “nature” separated from “culture” depends on our networks, communities, and audiences. As history seems to be turning in circles, I think we should sometimes be allowed to move on, at least those of us who went to graduate school after the “science wars”5. Derrida was never a social constructivist, and language was never a “property” of humans, not even an ability or capability restricted to homo sapiens. Having said this, it is undeniable that the relationship between feminist theory and biology has never been easy. However, it is always a source of amazement when I see a theorist or philosopher begin to read science and appear surprised to find that not all scientific inquiry can be categorized as some blunt or naive (genetic or otherwise) reductionism. This amazement turns into frustration when the struggles of an entire discipline (now called feminist science studies) are simply ignored. As Haraway pointed out in 1988, “The only people who end up actually believing and, goddess forbid, acting on the ideological doctrines of disembodied scientific objectivity–enshrined in elementary textbooks and technoscience booster literature–are nonscientists, including a few very trusting philosophers” (“Situated Knowledges” 576). Neither the centrality of genetics nor deconstruction is challenged by the science of epigenetics. How many ‘epi’s’ do we want to add to the phenomenon before we realize, as Susan Oyama did, that the entire structure needs an overhaul rather than just some fine-tuning (Oyama 2003)? If the entire structure that separates nature and nurture or body and environment needs an overhaul, then it raises the question of what tool might be most appropriate. In her contribution to Evolution and Learning: The Baldwin Effect Reconsidered, developmental biologist Oyama refers to the hammer: “when you have a hammer, the whole world looks like a nail,” noting that her “particular hammer [is] a preoccupation with the nature-nurture problem” (169).

    Proposing a different frame, “one that does not rest on traditional dualities, but instead incorporates the full range of organisms’ developmental and behavioral relations with their surroundings” (169), Oyama may have deconstructed Catherine Malabou’s arguments about plasticity before they were made. The point here is about the assumed exteriority of certain discourses to each other. What if we considered biodeconstruction a practice in which science has always already been engaged? However, even if nature scribbles, as Vicki says, and all effects of texts are textual themselves, there are differences in language between scientists and the critical readers of science that cannot be denied. (I just learned from one of my students that even fish have different dialects or accents upstream and downstream.) The problem is how to articulate “our roles” in relation to the scientific text, while simultaneously accepting that there are only “readings” all the way down, and that these readings are also always already re-writings.

    Vicki Kirby:

    Yes, the move to bring deconstruction into conversation with biological evidence can certainly be tricky, as we see in Catherine Malabou’s work. Given the general awareness that epigenetics and neuronal plasticity have destabilized the appeal to biology as a fixed foundation upon which culture plays, her intervention is salutary. However, I think Malabou loses a significant opportunity when she reads deconstruction as a specific method or model of analysis–ironically, as the play of culture. Accordingly, she deems Derrida’s “general writing” to be dated because the metaphor of the grapheme no longer captures the current understandings of our contemporary moment. As Malabou explains in “The End of Writing?: Grammatology and Plasticity,” “We are witnessing a decline or a disinvestment of the graphic sign and graphism in general. Plastic images tend to substitute themselves for graphic images. Thus appears the necessity of constructing a new motor scheme, precisely that of plasticity” (438). Malabou’s need to substitute grammatology’s graphism with the preferred “double aptitude” of her own term, “plastology,” presumes that grammatology is a model whose application or relevance has now faded.

    As I see it, there are two problems here. First, Malabou’s deferral to the neurological sciences as the touchstone of biological truth deserves further interrogation. Indeed, Eszter has reminded me that the science of neurology is a broad church whose focus is dispersed: it is not confined to the cerebrum, for it includes the cognitive structures in the stomach and large intestines. And there are scientists who also work in this field (Guillaume Dumas, Monica Galliano, Asaf Bachrach) whose research contests the difference between nature and culture as we conventionally understand it. This complicates the Cartesianism that sets mind (brain) apart from what is not mind, and muddles the what and where of the subject, such that we are left to wonder why the site of self is not regarded as thoroughly corporeal. Although the sciences can provoke these questions, feminist interventions as well as grammatological readings also anticipate the complications in these findings. I suppose my question to Malabou would be, “What comes first?” If, for example, the whole of the body is cognizing, then the science of neurology isn’t too far from the claims of certain corporeal feminisms. I’m interested in how the model and the object it purports to re-present can collapse into each other, because in this instance the body is as much object as subject.

    As I see it, the second problem concerns Derrida’s understanding of the graphematic structure, because it was never one of representational accuracy. In “For the Love of Lacan,” Derrida notes the analyst’s reliance on the phonological, and yet he has no desire to diagnose Lacan’s choice of analytical term by replacing the phonological with the graphematic, as if a reliance on speech is the mistake that “writing” corrects. Indeed, regarding the appeal of terminological correctives, Derrida is quite impatient:

    [The sudden substitution of the graphematic for the phonological] interests me here only as a symptomatic sign in what used to be called the history of ideas, and not in itself, for what I have proposed to call the trace, gramme, différance, etc., is no more graphic than phonological, spatial than temporal–but let’s leave that, this is not the place to deal with this serious and tenacious misunderstanding. (720)

    Given this need to turn Derrida into a cultural constructionist, despite his many protestations, my own intervention is not to eschew culture in preference for nature, but to suggest that, as the logic of the supplement–one plus one–is grammatologically confounded, let’s begin and end with what counts as originary. Originary différance as originary technicity assumes very different implications if we insist that “there is no outside nature.”6

    Question: How do we negotiate the status of scientific evidence and scientific methodologies in our approach to biodeconstruction? What is the difference between reading science and reading literary texts? What kind of expertise is required?

    Vicki Kirby:

    Following my responses to the previous questions I probably don’t need to underline that my interest in biological or scientific evidence or my research into psychosomatic riddles, for example, is strategic. In the main, my aim is to break open the complacency that has come to equate “cultural constructionism” with “no outside-text” (Of Grammatology 158), as if the relevance and reach of Derrida’s contribution explains the solipsism of human representational systems. Of course, a grammatological practice doesn’t aim to supplement the language of culture with new or additional information from outside culture–namely, from nature–as the term biodeconstruction might seem to suggest. But this is where things get difficult and we need to move slowly.

    My paper “Autoimmunity: The Political State of Nature” (2017) addresses autoimmunity by blurring the difference between what counts as cultural and political discussion and what counts as biological evidence. However, my aim is not to show that a grammatological reading is also pertinent in biology, as if deconstruction might prove a useful model in other contexts. Rather, I want to argue that there is no “both,” that there are no separate, autonomous systems (biology plus politics, or nature plus culture) whose differences can nevertheless relate or communicate with other, quite alien systems. As an aside here, I’ve always wondered why this notion that the world is an aggregation of different systems that are “somehow” capable of communicating with each other isn’t more rigorously considered: what translative operation (différance?) within any specific system can already read, digest, and respond to systems that, by conventional accounts, it has yet to encounter? What language do these exchanges use to understand a difference that is radically alien? Let’s remember that in Positions and elsewhere, Derrida insists that deconstruction is not a third term, not something that mediates or works in the space between entities that pre-exist relationality (42-43). A corollary of this qualification is that deconstruction is not a method or model of anything, and for this reason biodeconstruction remains under erasure as a specific method that might appear more receptive or inflected by scientific protocols and contents. This is because the purported gap that secures and separates the analytical instrument from the subject who uses it and the object scrutinised becomes implicated in deconstruction, whether we are talking about literature or science. Derrida dilates on this question of the method or model in an interview with Richard Kearney:

    Deconstruction is not a philosophy or a method, it is not a phase, a period or a moment. It is something which is constantly at work and was at work before what we call “deconstruction” started, so I cannot periodize. For me there is no “after” deconstruction–not that I think that deconstruction is immortal–but for what I understand under the name deconstruction, there is no end, no beginning, and no after. (Kearney 65)

    Importantly, deconstruction is not a model of the world because, in a very real sense, it is always already of the world that it seeks to understand. Perhaps we can think of the world as subject to its own interrogations, its own refracted re-presentations of itself, a sort of self-reflexivity with the world as subject/object, such that all of life embodies and enacts these involvements. We see the resonance here between Derrida’s différance and Karen Barad’s sense of diffraction, and implicitly we are given a way to think biology through physics, and physics through language, and so on.

    Eszter Timár:

    When I say I read biological or biomedical texts, I mean that I read several kinds of texts. The first consists of summary articles that report on biological findings or results. In this regard, I’m gladly entertaining the idea that biodeconstruction is a development within the scientific proliferation of biopower (as a textual cyst of sorts). I see something like a boom in the popularization of the natural sciences and I can subscribe to multiple Facebook feeds, for instance, that inform me about significant or “intriguing” scientific findings. These usually lead to texts that explicitly show some sort of scientific authentication. I became interested in these “science bites”7 after becoming fascinated with Derrida’s usage of “autoimmunity,” first in the texts he wrote about September 11 and then after I read Elizabeth A. Wilson’s Psychosomatic (2004), which also draws on Derrida. Wilson engages neuroscientific debates about competing conceptualizations of the enteric nervous system, responsible for much of digestion (31-49). And she reads the political tropes of scientific debate: for instance, should we imagine the enteric nervous system (the gut) as a “rogue” character, circumventing the authority of the central nervous system (the brain)? This work had great affinity with the footnote in “Faith and Knowledge,” where Derrida discusses biology as something like a lexical space for developing political philosophy—and this was clearly the case in the texts Wilson read. From that point on, I’ve been reading the never ebbing flow of “breaking” discoveries as political fictions, or as modern developments of a general epic tropology permeated by figures of sexual difference. It’s not that this was new; it’s basically the same as Emily Martin’s work on the egg and the sperm some twenty-five years ago, in which she discussed fairytale-like motives in modern biology.

    As I grew fascinated by my sense that recent immunology provides “results” that seem to justify Derrida’s usage, I also started to read other kinds of texts: texts on theoretical immunology (for example the work of Thomas Pradeu) and theoretical texts reading the history of immunology (Michelle Jamieson), although these are not always neatly separated (Alfred Tauber’s work belongs to both). As for the necessary expertise, yes, I had to develop a competence in immunological terminology; however, I don’t really think this is different from understanding the terms of a given literary text. Reading immunology, precisely because of the palpably political vocabulary, always felt like immersing myself in fantasy (which I never did, so I apologize if this sounds fundamentally wrong to readers of fantasy). I have to learn a lot of information relevant mostly for what I need to understand in a given text in order to navigate through its world. Microbes and immune cells figure as intriguingly uncanny and as very social and political creatures, and understanding their relationship is a challenge for our political vocabulary. What this means is that I cannot judge if a biological text is “right” about biology: when I read Thomas Pradeu on immunology I place my faith in the institutional academic protocols asserted in his citation of biological studies. But when he reads the theory of immunology and shows a dogmatic allegiance to an idea of the self that is based on a vague sense of autochthony, he is not really discussing experiments and his methods of conducting them; instead, he is discussing the way the results of experiments are narrated in terms of a legacy of thinking about organic life. So on the one hand, I have to stick to texts that have gone through some authenticating process in the research of biology. On the other hand, if I don’t have to judge the scientific accuracy, I can read these texts not as bound absolutely to their disciplinary knowledge base but as reservoirs of political figuration and rhetoric.

    Astrid Schrader:

    Vicki, you have mentioned the notion of “system.” I’ve been wondering why many of us committed to relational ontologies have been able to let go of pre-existing bounded entities such as “discrete objects,” but the notion of system seems to stick. While it seems almost common sense by now to say that “the root error,” as philosopher Joe Rouse puts it in conversation with Karen Barad’s work, “is the presumption that the world somehow already comes naturally composed of discrete objects” (313), “systems” seem to prevail both within and outside of the sciences. Although scientific objects do not have to exist in the metaphysics of presence, as Hans-Jörg Rheinberger reminds us—or in other words, they can be “absent in their experimental presence” (Rheinberger, Towards a History 28)—scientists don’t seem to be able to think without the notion of a system. More often than not, a hierarchical systems view in biology presupposes specific boundaries between inside and outside and makes assumptions about the location of the source of activity. Nevertheless, Rheinberger’s experimental systems must be capable of transformations leading to “unprecedented events” (134).

    As feminist legal scholar Drucilla Cornell (“The Relevance of Time”) has convincingly shown, it is difficult to align any systems theory–Cornell is particularly interested in Niklas Luhmann’s system theory–that relies on a metaphysics of presence with Derridean deconstruction, or what she calls the “philosophy of the limit.” In addition to radically diverging conceptions of time, a major difference lies in their incompatible figurations of borders, boundaries and limits (Schrader, “Marine Microbiopolitics”).

    Now, Oyama’s theory mentioned above is also a “systems theory” in some sense, but her developmental systems do boundaries quite differently from the paradoxical boundary establishment that Cary Wolfe finds in self-referential autopoietic systems in What Is Posthumanism? (xxi). Wolfe describes the latter in terms of “openness from closure”: they are more like Rheinberger’s experimental system in that they cannot be pinpointed in space and time. As I see it, however, developmental systems do not coincide with the boundaries of an organism but include changing environmental circumstances that render spatial or topological boundaries permanently insecure in order to stabilize a (repeatable, inheritable) process, namely development. The difference is always a difference concerning time. Indeed, Oyama reminds us of the undecidability between a first time and a recurrence in development when she writes, “transmission, whether of genes or culture is supposed to produce developmental regularity, but…it actually presupposes such regularity.…Something is judged to have been transmitted when it reappears” (Evolution’s Eye 195). Oyama’s comment implies the Derridean structure of iterability, that is, that any assumption of a unit presumes its repeatability in its very definition.

    Vicki Kirby:

    Yes, I agree that for many theorists, “system” does retain a foundational necessity in the face of grammatology’s excavation and displacement of foundations. I certainly rely on the words “system” and “systematicity,” and not unrelatedly, I find I’m uncomfortable with those arguments that claim, too quickly for my liking, that there are no foundations–as if we already know what a foundation is and could simply reject the notion and move on. I don’t think we can resolve these difficulties by saying yes or no to a term-any term. So for this reason I don’t reject the meaning of any word as simply wrong, but I do try to reroute what might otherwise hold a traditional signification in place as the measure of what counts as good thinking. Derrida deploys the term “system,” as we see here in a sentence from Positions concerning the workings of the trace: “The interweaving results in each ‘element’–phoneme or grapheme–being constituted on the basis of the trace within it of the other elements of the chain or system. This interweaving, this textile, is the text produced only in the transformation of another text” (387-388). Importantly, if there is no outside, no absolute limit or enclosure, then there is no straightforward inside either. Consequently, we are left with a riddle about any discernible (enclosed) unit. Whether sign, individual subject, cell, atom, or even one particular system among others, “it” will already comprehend what it is conventionally defined against. Little wonder that I find myself attracted to quantum “explanations” that confound local with/in non-local. Even when I was struggling to make sense of the Saussurean sign all those years ago I concluded that the sign is not so much an entity located in a system that surrounds it; rather, the sign is the system’s processual self-differentiation.

    Astrid Schrader:

    Another way I’d read “there is no outside-text” (Of Grammatology 158) pertains to the undecidability between text and context (inside and outside). In Limited Inc, Derrida writes, “nothing exists outside context” (152). This undecidability is not just an undecidability about what content falls inside a specific realm of consideration and what is constitutively excluded from it, for it concerns the very shape or form of the boundary or limit that seeks to demarcate the inside from an outside. This, for me, must involve a question about the relationship between space and time. The notion of “system” seems to hide some of the boundary problematics more evident in notions of “subject,” “individual,” “cell,” or “organism.” I am thinking here of what Derrida has called an “abyssal logic” in The Animal That Therefore I Am, which suggests a multitude of relations between space and time, a multitude of kinds of “limits” that often get reduced to one kind with the help of the systems metaphor.

    This was quite a detour. Returning to the initial question, I don’t read biological texts any differently than I do philosophical or literary texts. I try to take their materiality just as seriously without extrapolating too much beyond their immediate possible meanings. The notion of evidence suggests that these texts answer to something radically exterior to their own practices; however, I don’t think that science works this way. The fact that scientific texts are often rendered in representational idioms–in other words, that they contain method sections–does not mean that they have to be read that way, as pointing beyond themselves. Published methodology sections are very selective retroactive readings of a far more complex practice required by a specific inherited tradition. I don’t find them very helpful in getting a picture of the practice. However, there’s a difference between method and practice. I think that practices can be deconstructive or not. I agree with Vicki that deconstruction is neither a method nor a concept nor a third term, but that it can be practiced, just like justice can be practiced but never achieved. In my 2010 paper on the fish-killer Pfiesteria, which deals with a scientific controversy that had not been settled (there was no scientific agreement on matters of facts), I try hard to construct my arguments independently of the veracity of the scientific findings; the necessary (partial) failure of that effort makes a case in point about my own responsibility and that is partially what that paper is about.

    Question: How do we negotiate biological origin stories with “originary différance” and “originary technicity”?

    Vicki Kirby:

    As I mentioned above, I’ve always been exercised by the narrative that determines what constitutes biology/the body/nature/the other as a prior, more primitive, and contained system. Derrida’s non-concepts “language,” “writing,” and “textuality” question the story that understands nature as a sort of automatic writing, or program, because there is no thinking subject or author to explain what it does. If we subscribe to this description, then the comparative difference between nature’s program and human culture appears self-evident: human writing is regarded as calculated and potentially deceptive (political) because authored by a subject, whether individual or collective. In an early elaboration of this very point in “Structure, Sign, and Play in the Discourses of the Human Sciences” and its “Discussion” (1970), Derrida notes that the human is regarded as an aberration from what came before, a “mistake” that severs the human from its origins. Human exceptionalism appears unique as a consequence because it is able to mediate or re-present a world that is no longer accessible. My own interventions are primarily focused on this nature/culture interface, where the question of language is answered and given its proper place as the marker of species difference. I have always been nonplussed by definitions of language that easily determine what is or is not language. Consequently, Derrida’s aphorism “no outside-text” remains an invaluable touchstone for my research because, if we consider the implications seriously, then the various properties that identify and adjudicate human exceptionalism generate more questions than answers. Of course, there are difficulties in saying this if we assume that difference can be identified, compared, and evaluated by saying yes or no to it. In some of my work I’ve tried to initiate an intervention in human exceptionalism by working with the sort of argument that Derrida mounts in The Beast and the Sovereign Vol. 1, where he refuses to throw out sovereignty and yet twists it into an unfamiliar shape. I evoke the non-concept “originary humanicity” in order to effect a similar twist. If we can talk of “originary writing” and think this through the ontology of the animal and even the plant (and surely for Karen Barad and Astrid we have to consider “entities” in physics in a similar way), then what happens if we think “originary humanicity” through and as the ontology of the plant or animal? I’m trying to complicate “the how” and “the what” of the human—and of life for that matter—rather than assuming that it’s a given and we don’t need to ask what it is. For this reason I do feel a certain frustration when Derrida’s radical interiority is read as “no outside culture.”

    Astrid Schrader:

    For me, part of biodeconstruction entails showing that there are no biological origin stories. Once we have established that biology is a text in the Derridean sense like anything else, there is no need to distinguish the practices of deconstruction from biodeconstruction. This, in fact, is one of the main arguments in “Microbial Suicide”: with the “discovery” of apoptosis in microbes there’s no longer a need to postulate an evolutionary beginning of death or life. Stories of beginnings are stories about particular conceptions of time, and stories of progressive developmental temporalities become ever more difficult to justify from within the sciences. Biodeconstruction does both: it reveals and performs the absence of origins.

    Question: How do we select the scientific text of interest? Or, does it select us? Eszter Timár:

    In the texts where I cite “science bites” (“Eating Autonomy”), I’ve selected scientific texts in light of Derrida’s footnote and the larger Derridean interest in the ways texts that rely on the philosopheme of ipseity (in affirming what Derrida calls the metaphysics of presence) can’t help but undermine their own mission. Focusing on immunity and the microbiome, I’ve chosen texts that feature relevant findings and whose results call into question the idea that a self is an indivisible essence that can survive only by protective violence. If biology conventionally signifies the nonhuman logic of organic life, I select the authenticated results that actively undermine this significance. Examples such as learning that the microbiome that actively modulates “our” states of various kinds is us, or Astrid’s example of apoptosis in microbes, have a certain sensational value (which is what gets them published in popular media) because they provide “evidence” that our conventional assumptions about organic life are based on a certain humancentric view of life in general, a view in which beings are selfsame, bounded off, and in which life can occur in the absence of death.

    Astrid Schrader:

    Thinking of biodeconstruction as a practice, rather than thinking of deconstruction as applied to biology, changes that question. I don’t think that a conscious choice or a selection from a specific pool of available texts is at work here (or in my work in feminist science studies). Having said that, however, there might be a way to characterize the scientific texts (retroactively) that I’ve been working with; I think they are all texts that hold a promise to challenge specific norms or scientific ideas about their own practice. To what extent such a challenge is attributable to the science or the reading is of course debatable and ultimately undecidable. The science itself (whatever that might be) does not necessarily have to be radical within its own field; it might very well be quite mainstream and have a potential for a radical (norm challenging) reading.

    Vicki Kirby:

    I think a life “chooses,” or is hooked through and by a text in a specific way, maybe because it “sees itself,” albeit in some refracted sense that isn’t strictly self-present. In other words, an “entry point” isn’t determined in a causal sense, and yet it isn’t random either. I like Derrida’s comment on choice in Positions, a complexity I’ve described elsewhere as “natural selection”:

    The incision of deconstruction, which is not a voluntary decision or an absolute beginning, does not take place just anywhere, or in an absolute elsewhere. An incision, precisely, it can be made only according to lines of force and forces of rupture that are localizable in the discourse to be deconstructed. The topical and technical determination of the most necessary sites and operators–beginnings, holds, levers etc.,–in a given situation depends upon an historical analysis. This analysis is made in the general movement of the field, and is never exhausted by the conscious calculation of a “subject.” (82)

    Derrida manages to conjure a sense of precision in regard to a particular site of intervention or inquiry, because he insists that this point of entry opens within a field of forces that is subject to those same forces. Here, the specific and the general are not in opposition. I find it interesting that Derrida can preserve a sense of reflexivity that does not rely on human identity as the unique and sole repository of agency, self-consciousness, and personal choice.

    Question: What is the relationship between biodeconstruction and feminist new materialism?

    Eszter Timár:

    As I mentioned before, for me biodeconstruction includes a fascination with Derrida’s insistence on not granting the language of biology a special status. He frequently uses apparently biological terms, terms relating to nonhuman organic nature, to refer to linguistic phenomena (such as grafting). At the same time he is vigilant about this language that can be wielded in the interest of “organicist totalization,” as he calls it in “Biodegradables” (816). It is not only a gesture of critiquing the nature/culture distinction, but also a practice of writing that resists a strict sense of this distinction.

    There are many other examples of this vigilance (such as his discussion of the animal as a necessarily political term invested in humancentrism, or the many discussions of life across his oeuvre, including in “Faith and Knowledge”). “Biodegradables” is relevant here because this is a text that reflects on the disaster (intellectual, ethical, and emotional) of what Derrida calls “Paul de Man’s War” (“Like the Sound”). Arguably, for those who would be relieved to cast off the burden of reading de Man, the name “Paul de Man” may represent the corner of deconstruction most opposed to life (we can think of de Man’s discussions of materiality, for instance). Instead of citing de Man’s relevant texts here, let me quote Derrida’s “Typewriter Ribbon” and refer in general to the volume on Paul de Man in which it first appeared, Material Events. Derrida notes: “Materiality is not the body, at least the body proper as organic totality” (354). This choice to discuss de Man together with terms of organic life suggests to me that the term biodeconstruction would also refer to an interest in interrogating the relations, resonances, and contrasts between Derrida’s and Paul de Man’s work (including a keen attention to the political figuration I mentioned earlier).

    Let me add another point: deconstruction’s resistance to a simple distinction between nature and culture also makes deconstruction relevant for feminist theory. Right now we are in the thick of what we habitually refer to as feminist new materialism. It’s an enormously heterogeneous body of work that, following Samantha Frost in “The Implications of the New Materialisms for Feminist Epistemology,” I regard as a commitment to a rigorous rethinking of the nature/culture distinction and as an accompanying openness to the fact that the resulting complexity will not yield easy answers that would affirm prior assumptions about feminist epistemology. I think this is remarkably compatible with Derrida’s textual politics. At the same time, I think this compatibility is accompanied by an incompatibility. While the work of Derrida is certainly read by theorists associated with new materialism (we have cited several such scholars), as I briefly mentioned above, new materialism relies very heavily on the theoretical currency of biopolitical thought, especially what Timothy Campbell delineated as its negative analysis: the combination of Foucault’s and Agamben’s work in “Bios, Immunity, Life.” Understandably, Foucault’s work, especially his History of Sexuality Vol. 1, which connects sexuality to biopower, has been immensely influential in feminist and queer theory. In the last chapter of the book, Foucault offers his thoughts on the specifically modern nature of biopower. Referring to Aristotle, Foucault suggests that Western modernity marks the first time in European history when politics takes what he calls life as its primary object (143). In this gesture of separating life and power, according to which power suddenly and violently encroaches on life, we can hear the resonance of the nature/culture binary as it was sketched by Vicki at the beginning of this conversation. Derrida delivers a detailed critique of this argument (including its subsequent treatment by Agamben) in the twelfth session of The Beast and the Sovereign Vol. 1, questioning whether we can view modern biopower as radically different from the way the relationship between politics and life could be figured prior to modernity (305-334). My point is that there is important disagreement between Derrida and biopolitics, and this may mean that if new materialism implicitly relies on the founding gesture of biopower, then Derrida’s work will sit somewhat oddly with it. And yet, precisely because of this affinity, the oddness may well motivate renewed engagements with deconstruction in general, and provide future occasions–perhaps a habitat–for generating and elaborating various inquiries we might still call biodeconstruction.

    Astrid Schrader:

    In the context of feminist new materialisms I would like to ask who the actors are in biodeconstruction. If there’s anything “new” in feminist new materialisms, then I would say it is a more thorough deconstruction of agency, no longer conceivable as an attribute of a bounded actor or “self.” In general, I think of it as a rather heterogeneous theoretical movement with perhaps the impossibility of opposing vitalism and materialism as the only commonality. Perhaps Derrideans and Deleuzians, who previously did not have much to say to each other, are re-engaging under a new heading? It might be a strategic gathering of loosely related theories with common concerns. So, who are the actors in biodeconstruction? As Francesco Vitale states, “[T]he living is a text that produces texts in order to survive” (“The Text” 111).

    While feminist science studies is difficult to imagine without Foucault and biopolitics, biopolitics is certainly not just one thing. As Roberto Esposito has pointed out, Foucault’s apparent indecision about biopolitics as “power over life” and “power of life,” or the insufficient theorization of the relationship between a thanatopolitics and an affirmative biopolitics, has led to quite divergent approaches to biopolitics. The incompatibility of Agamben’s focus on sovereignty in a biopolitics that requires the distinction between bios (political life) and zoe (bare life) and Esposito’s alleged de-differentiation of all forms of life in a neo-vitalist formulation of biopolitics is at the core of Cary Wolfe’s latest book, Before the Law. Wolfe’s intervention, his search for a “third way,” is perhaps the most sustained engagement with biopolitics and deconstruction. With the help of Derrida, Wolfe’s project is to bring animal studies, which according to him has focused predominantly on ethics, together with biopolitics in order to think about animals politically. In this context, Wolfe is mostly concerned with the annual killings of more than ten billion industrial farm animals (in the US), which is constitutively biopolitical. In “Marine Microbiopolitics” I argue that Wolfe’s subject “before the law” is constructed “after science”; that is, in Wolfe’s account, biology may contribute to who counts as “subject” in the future, but it cannot interrogate the kind of limit that differentiates the “who” from the “what,” a subject from a non-subject or object. In other words, the role of science here is reduced to providing the content to the philosophical form; biology cannot interrogate the kind of “limit” between human and animal, bios and zoe, subject and object. That biology cannot make metaphysical or ontological contributions is a Heideggerian point (repeated by Wolfe) that is not compatible with what Derrida calls an “abyssal logic” in The Animal That Therefore I Am. Here, Derrida asks us to think what “a limit becomes once it is abyssal” (30-31), which I argue requires a reconceptualization of time (see also Schrader, “Abyssal Intimacies”). Thus, biodeconstruction–at least my take on biodeconstruction–goes further than Wolfe’s biopolitical re-rendering of the human/animal divide as a new “who”/”what” divide before the law that eschews species boundaries: the “subject” of politics is also constructed and deconstructed within (micro)biology. Or, as Vicki put it earlier, biology is agential.

    Vicki Kirby:

    In What if Culture was Nature all Along? (2017), my essay, “Matter out of Place: ‘New Materialism’ in Review,” directly engages this important question. With reference to Mary Douglas, I argue that all the different theoretical “turns” that produce a library of new titles every few years share a need to manage “matter,” and they put it somewhere that is either privileged or marginalised. It seems that if we don’t do this, then, as Douglas argues, things don’t make good sense. I agree with Astrid and Eszter that new materialism is heterogeneous in its claims, and often contradictory, and yet I think it offers a platform that can potentially reinvigorate arguments and assumptions that have become stale over the years. However, I have to admit that I’m often as encouraged as I am disappointed. For example, Eszter mentions Samantha Frost’s “rigorous rethinking of the nature/culture distinction.” However, I do think that the degree of interrogation is pre-emptively qualified in the introduction to New Materialisms: Ontology, Agency, and Politics, where Frost and Diana Coole note that “our material lives are always culturally mediated, but they are not only cultural” (3). It’s precisely here, in this appeal to what is outside or other than culture yet important nevertheless, that a lot of new materialist work finds its terms of reference.

    My hope is that we can refresh the page by acknowledging that the very words, “new” and “material,” might prove misleading. My concern has to do with the way in which many self-described new materialists seem happy to define their practice as a break from language and representation, as if we can put those misguided fascinations to bed and focus on real and important matters–all those things we were previously led to believe were inaccessible (not that I think Frost and Coole are making their argument in quite this way). Notably, Derrida never divided the world up in terms of access or aggregation, and “textuality” is not the containment of a symbolic, representational system authored by humans who are thereby cut adrift from the world’s material gravitas.

    I’ve certainly found a welcoming home of sorts in publications and events that come under the banner of (feminist) new materialism–I find it a broad church with quite disparate perspectives and an abundance of curiosity. For example, I’m learning a lot as research moves into intriguing areas, such as plant cognition and the sociality of vegetal life. So, regardless of the name that an intellectual movement might acquire, I guess we can always contest and reroute those names and their logics–the linguistic turn actually enabled me to consider “meat literacy.” I also agree with Astrid that there is an opportunity here for Derrideans and Deleuzians to reconsider their differences. I think that grammatological/feminist insights can always be had in uncanny ways and in unforeseen places if we pause to reconsider what might be hidden in plain sight.

    Footnotes

    1. For a quick introduction to what has now become a burgeoning literature, see Elizabeth A. Wilson’s discussion of the dilemma that placebo now poses for the pharmaceutical industry’s treatments for depression (“Ingesting Placebo”).

    2. For a compelling illustration and critique of feminism’s inability to acknowledge biological plasticity see Elizabeth A. Wilson’s discussion of somatic compliance in hysteria (“Introduction – Somatic Compliance”).

    3. Texts that look at Derrida’s usage from the point of view of immunology include Anderson and Mackay, Intolerant Bodies; Andrews, “Autoimmune Illness”; Samir Haddad, “Derrida.” See also Elina Staikou’s contribution in Part 2 of this special issue, as well as Staikou, “Putting in the Graft” and A. Timár, “Derrida.”

    4. See also Haraway, “Modest.”

    5. The “science wars” refer to exchanges between supporters of scientific objectivity (in the sense of neutrality) and postmodern critics in the 1990’s, which culminated with the so-called Sokal hoax, a supposedly nonsensical publication by physicist Alan Sokal in the journal Social Text.

    6. In Biodeconstruction, Francesco Vitale comes to a similar conclusion regarding Malabou’s understanding of what she terms Derrida’s “motor scheme.” Vitale notes: “This concept implies a rather relaxed recourse to the classical opposition between the sensible and the intelligible and to the classical motive of imagination as a middle term. Despite the vicissitudes of the supposed graphic paradigm, the motor schema has no hold on deconstruction, for which it is structurally unsustainable” (213).

    7. See Timár, “Eating Autonomy.”

    Works Cited

    • Anderson, Warwick, and Ian R. Mackay. Intolerant Bodies: A Short History of Autoimmunity. Johns Hopkins UP, 2014.
    • Andrews, Alice. “Autoimmune Illness as a Death-drive: An Autobiography of Defence.” Freud after Derrida, special issue of Mosaic, vol. 44 no. 3, 2011, pp. 189-203. Project MUSE, muse.jhu.edu/article/450737.
    • Barad, Karen. Meeting the Universe Halfway: Quantum Physics and the Entanglement of Matter and Meaning. Duke UP, 2007.
    • Borradori, Giovanna, and Jacques Derrida. “Autoimmunity: Real and Symbolic Suicides: A Dialogue with Jacques Derrida.” Philosophy in a Time of Terror: Dialogues with Jürgen Habermas and Jacques Derrida, edited by Giovanna Borradori. Translated by Pascale-Anne Brault and Michael Naas. U of Chicago P, 2003, pp. 85-136.
    • Brown, Wendy. “Suffering Rights as Paradoxes.” Constellations vol. 7, no. 2, 2000, pp. 230-241. Wiley Online Library, doi:10.1111/1467-8675.00183.
    • Campbell, Timothy. “Bios, Immunity, Life: The Thought of Roberto Esposito.” Diacritics, vol. 36, no. 2, 2006, pp. 2-22. Project MUSE, doi:10.1353/dia.2008.2009.
    • Coole, Diana, and Samantha Frost, editors. New Materialisms: Ontology, Agency, and Politics. Duke UP, 2010.
    • Cornell, Drucilla. The Philosophy of the Limit. Routledge, 1992.
    • —. “The Relevance of Time to the Relationship between Philosophy of the Limit and System Theory.” Cardozo Law Review 1992, 13: 1579–1603.
    • Derrida, Jacques. The Animal that Therefore I Am. Translated by David Wills, Fordham UP, 2008.
    • —. Aporias: Dying–Awaiting (One Another at) the “Limits of Truth.” Translated by Thomas Dutoit, Stanford UP, 1993.
    • —. The Beast and the Sovereign Vol 1. Translated by Geoffrey Bennington, U of Chicago P, 2009.
    • —. “Biodegradables: Seven Diary Fragments.” Translated by Peggy Kamuf, Critical Inquiry, vol. 15, no. 4. 1989, pp. 812-873.
    • —. “Faith and Knowledge: The Two Sources of ‘Religion’ at the Limits of Reason Alone.” Acts of Religion, edited by Gil Anidjar. Translated by Samuel Weber, Routledge, 2002, pp. 40-102.
    • —. “Force of Law: The ‘Mystical Foundations of Authority.’” Deconstruction and the Possibility of Justice, edited by Michel Rosenfeld, Drucilla Cornell, and David Gray Carlson. Translated by Mary Quaintance, Routledge, 1992, pp. 3-67.
    • —. “For the Love of Lacan.” Translated by Brent Edwards and Ann Lecercle, Cardozo Law Review, vol. 16, no. 3-4, 1994-5, pp. 699-728. HeinOnline, heinonline.org/HOL/P?h=hein.journals/cdozo16&i=719.
    • —. “Like the Sound of the Sea Deep within a Shell: Paul de Man’s War.” Translated by Peggy Kamuf, Critical Inquiry, vol. 14, no. 3. 1988, pp. 590-652. JSTOR, jstor.org/stable/1343706.
    • —. Limited Inc. Translated by Jeffrey Mehlman, Samuel Weber, and Alan Bass, Northwestern UP, 1988.
    • —. Of Grammatology. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, Johns Hopkins UP, 1984.
    • —. Of Spirit: Heidegger and the Question. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989.
    • —. Positions. Translated by Alan. Bass, U of Chicago P, 1981.
    • —. Specters of Marx: The State of the Debt, the Work of Mourning, and the New International. Translated by Peggy Kamuf, Routledge, 1994.
    • —. “Structure, Sign, and Play in the Discourses of the Human Sciences” and “Discussion.” Translated by Alan Bass. The Languages of Criticism and the Sciences of Man: The Structuralist Controversy, edited by Richard Macksey and Eugenio Donato, Johns Hopkins UP, 1970, pp. 247-272.
    • —. “Typewriter Ribbon: Limited Ink (2) (within such limits).” Translated by Peggy Kamuf. Material Events: Paul de Man and the Afterlife of Theory, edited by Tom Cohen, et al., U of Minnesota P, 2001, pp. 277-360.
    • Foucault, Michel. The History of Sexuality Vol. 1: An Introduction. Translated by Robert Hurley, Vintage, 1990.
    • Frost, Samantha. “The Implications of the New Materialisms for Feminist Epistemology.” Feminist Epistemology and Philosophy of Science, edited by Heidi E. Grasswick, Springer, 2011, pp. 69-85.
    • Haddad, Samir. “Derrida and Democracy at Risk.” Contretemps, vol. 4, 2004, pp. 29-44. Globethics.net, www.globethics.net/gel/4410895.
    • Halperin, David. One Hundred Years of Homosexuality: And Other Essays on Greek Love. Routledge, 1990.
    • Haraway, Donna. “The Biopolitics of Postmodern Bodies.” Simians, Cyborgs, Women: The Reinvention of Nature. Routledge, 1991, pp. 203-230.
    • —. “Situated Knowledges: The Science Question in Feminism and the Privilege of Partial Perspective.” Feminist Studies, vol. 14, no. 3, 1988, pp. 575-599. JSTOR, doi:10.2307/3178066.
    • —. Modest Witness@Second_Millenium.FemaleMan©_Meets_On coMouse™: Feminism and Technoscience. New York and London: Routledge, 1997.
    • Heidegger, Martin. Being and Time (J. Macquarrie, trans.). New York: Harper & Row, 1962.
    • Jamieson, Michelle. “Imagining ‘Reactivity’: Allergy within the History of Immunology.” Studies in History and Philosophy of Biological and Biomedical Sciences, vol. 41, 2010, pp. 356-366. Elsevier, doi:10.1016/j.shpsc.2010.10.016.
    • Kearney, Richard. “Hospitality, Justice, and Responsibility: A Dialogue with Jacques Derrida.” Questioning Ethics: Contemporary Debates in Philosophy, edited by Richard Kearney and Mark Dooley, Routledge, 1999, pp. 65-83.
    • Kirby, Vicki. “Autoimmunity: The Political State of Nature.” Parallax, vol. 23, no. 1, January 2017, pp. 46-60. Taylor and Francis, doi:10.1080/13534645.2016.1261661.
    • —. “Deconstruction.” The Routledge Companion to Literature and Science, edited by Bruce Clarke and Manuela Rossini, Routledge, 2010.
    • —. Telling Flesh: The Substance of the Corporeal. Routledge, 1997.
    • —. “Tracing Life: ‘La Vie La Mort.’” CR: The New Centennial Review, vol. 9, no. 1, 2009, pp. 107-126. Project Muse, doi:10.1353/ncr.0.0059.
    • Kirby, Vicki, editor. What If Culture Was Nature All Along? Edinburgh UP, 2017.
    • Kirby, Vicki, and Elizabeth A. Wilson. “Feminist Conversations with Vicki Kirby and Elizabeth A. Wilson.” Feminist Theory, vol. 12, no. 2, 2011, pp. 227-234. SAGE, doi:10.1177/1464700111404289.
    • Malabou, Catherine. “The End of Writing?: Grammatology and Plasticity.” Translated by Annjeanette Wiese. The European Legacy: Towards New Paradigms, vol. 12, no. 4, 2007, pp. 431-441. Taylor and Francis, doi:10.1080/10848770701396254.
    • —. “How is Subjectivity Undergoing Deconstruction Today? Philosophy, Auto-Hetero-Affection, and Neurobiological Emotion.” Qui Parle, vol. 17, no. 2, 2009, pp. 111–22. JSTOR, jstor.org/stable/20685743.
    • Martin, Emily. “The Egg and the Sperm: How Science Has Constructed a Romance Based on Stereotypical Male Female Roles.” Signs, vol. 16, no. 3, 1991, pp. 485-501. JSTOR, jstor.org/stable/3174586.
    • Oyama, Susan. Evolution’s Eye: A Systems View of the Biology-Culture Divide. Duke UP, 2000.
    • —. “On Having a Hammer.” Evolution and Learning: The Baldwin Effect Reconsidered, edited by Bruce H. Weber and David J. Depew, MIT P. 2003, pp. 169-191.
    • Pradeu, Thomas. The Limits of the Self: Immunology and Biological Identity. Translated by Elizabeth Vitanza, Oxford UP, 2012.
    • Rheinberger, Hans-Jörg. “Experimental Systems: Historiality, Narration, and Deconstruction.” The Science Studies Reader, edited by Mario Biagioli, Routledge, 1999, pp. 417-429.
    • —. Towards a History of Epistemic Things: Synthesizing Proteins in the Test Tube. Stanford UP, 1997.
    • Rouse, Joseph. How Scientific Processes Matter: Reclaiming Philosophical Naturalism. U of Chicago P, 2002.
    • Roosth, Sophia, and Astrid Schrader, editors. “Feminist Theory Out of Science: Introduction.” Differences: A Journal of Feminist Cultural Studies, vol. 23, no. 3, 2012, pp. 1-8. Duke UP, doi:10.1215/10407391-1892880.
    • Schrader, Astrid. “Abyssal Intimacies: How (Not) To Care About Deformed Leaf Bugs in the Aftermath of Chernobyl?” Social Studies of Science, vol. 45, no. 5, 2015, pp. 665-90. SAGE, doi:10.1177/0306312715603249.
    • —. Dinos & Demons: The Politics of Temporality and Responsibility in Science. 2008. University of California, Santa Cruz, PhD dissertation. —. “Haunted Measurements: Demonic Work and Time in Experimentation.” Differences: A Journal of Feminist Cultural Studies, vol. 23, no. 3, 2012, pp. 119–160. Duke UP, doi:10.1215/10407391-1892916.
    • —. “Marine Microbiopolitics: Haunted Microbes Before the Law.” Ocean Legalities, edited by Irus Braverman and Elizabeth Johnson, Duke UP, forthcoming.
    • —. “Microbial Suicide: Towards a Less Anthropocentric Ontology of Life and Death.” Body & Society, vol. 23, no. 3, 2017, pp. 48-74. SAGE, doi:10.1177/1357034X17716523.
    • —. “Responding to Pfiesteria piscicida (the Fish Killer): Phantomatic Ontologies, Indeterminacy, and Responsibility in Toxic Microbiology.” Social Studies of Science, vol. 40, no. 2, 2010, pp. 275-306. SAGE, doi:10.1177/0306312709344902.
    • Scott, Joan. Only Paradoxes To Offer: French Feminists and the Rights of Man. Harvard UP, 1997.
    • Staikou, Elina. “Putting in the Graft: Philosophy and Immunology.” Derrida Today, vol. 7, no. 2, 2014, pp. 155-179. Edinburgh UP, doi:10.3366/drt.2014.0087.
    • Tauber, Alfred. The Immune Self: Theory or Metaphor? Cambridge UP, 1994.
    • Timár, Andrea. “Derrida and the Immune System.” Terror(ism) and Aesthetics, special issue of Et al.–Critical Theory Online, vol. 3, 2015. Et al, etal.hu/en/archive/terrorism-and-aesthetics-2015/derrida-and-the-immune-system/.
    • Timár, Eszter. “Derrida’s Error and Immunology.” The Oxford Literary Review, vol. 39, no. 1, 2017, pp. 65-81. Edinburgh UP, doi:10:3366/olr.2017.0210.
    • —. “Eating Autonomy.” Parallax, vol. 19, no. 1, pp. 38-49. Taylor and Francis, doi:10.1080/13534645.2013.743723.
    • —. “Squirm”. Bodily Fluids, special issue of InterAlia: A Journal of Queer Studies, no. 9, 2014, pp. 35-48. InterAlia, interalia.org.pl/media/09_2014/Timar.pdf.
    • Vitale, Francesco. Biodeconstruction: Jacques Derrida and the Life Sciences. Translated by Mauro Senatore. SUNY P, 2018.
    • —. “The Text and the Living: Jacques Derrida between Biology and Deconstruction.” The Oxford Literary Review, vol. 36, no. 1, 2014, pp. 95-114. Edinburgh UP, doi:10.3366/olr.2014.0089.
    • Wilson, Elizabeth A. Gut Feminism. Duke UP, 2015.
    • —. “Ingesting Placebo.” Australian Feminist Studies, vol. 23, no. 55, 2008, pp. 31-42. Taylor and Francis, doi:10.1080/08164640701827170.
    • —. “Introduction: Somatic Compliance—Feminism, Biology, and Science.” Feminist Science Studies, special issue of Australian Feminist Studies, vol. 14, no. 29, 1999, pp. 7-18. Taylor and Francis, doi:10.1080/08164649993290.
    • —. Psychosomatic: Feminism and the Neurological Body. Duke UP, 2004.
    • Wolfe, Cary. Before the Law: Humans and Other Animals in a Biopolitical Frame. U of Chicago P, 2013.
    • —. “In Search of Post-Humanist Theory: The Second-Order Cybernetics of Maturana and Varela,” Cultural Critique, vol. 30, 1995, pp. 33-70. JSTOR, doi:10.2307/1354432.
    • —. “In the Shadow of Wittgenstein’s Lion: Language, Ethics, and the Question of the Animal.” Zoontologies: The Question of the Animal, edited by Cary Wolfe, U of Minnesota P, 2003, pp. 1-57.
    • —. What Is Posthumanism? U of Minnesota P, 2009.
  • Introduction:Of Biodeconstruction (Part I)

    Erin Obodiac (bio)
    DePaul University

    Of Biodeconstruction is an invitation to an ongoing event, one that “precedes” even Jacques Derrida’s announcement that “the trace is the opening of the first exteriority in general, the enigmatic relationship of the living to its other” (Of Grammatology 75), and one that speculates on the day deconstruction’s “own historico-metaphysical character is … exposed” (9). The term biodeconstruction can be understood to include not only the already extensive writings about deconstruction and biopolitics, autoimmunity, nature-culture, the body, pharmakon, hospitality, death, vitalism, the question of the animal, survival, posthumanism, and the philosophy of life, but also a more recent emergence just as deconstruction is perhaps reaching its historical limits: for Catherine Malabou and others, contemporary biology brings deconstruction to these limits. This tension, if it is one, concerns in general the relation between philosophy and positivist-empirical science and in particular the critique of Derrida’s mobilization of biological discourses that deploy genetic, informatic, and cybernetic paradigms.

    In the opening section of his 1967 book Of Grammatology, Derrida asserts: “today the biologist speaks of writing and of pro-gram for the most elementary processes of information within the living cell. And, finally, whether it has essential limits or not, the entire field covered by the cybernetic program will be the field of writing” (9). This mobilization both supports Derrida’s signature elaboration of arche-writing and the trace as “prior” to writing in the narrow sense—a “priority” that extends beyond the human being, the living, and the animate—and at the same time draws attention to the vestigial logocentrism of genetic and cybernetic discourses:

    To suppose that the theory of cybernetics can dislodge by itself all the metaphysical concepts—all the way to concepts of soul, of life, of value, of choice, of memory—which until recently served to separate the machine from man, it must conserve, until its own historico-metaphysical belonging is also denounced, the notion of writing, trace, grammè [written mark], or grapheme. (9)

    Cybernetics, it appears, does not overturn certain metaphysical conceptions of human and animal being, not only because it has not evaluated the way in which arche-writing and the trace are the conditions of its own (im)possibility, but also because it cannot make legible the critical difference, or better, the différance, between writing and arche-writing, code and trace. If Derrida directs us to understand “the history of life—of what we here call différance—as the history of the grammè” (91) or to see that “cybernetics is itself intelligible only in terms of a history of the possibilities of the trace as the unity of a double movement of protention and retention” (84), this directive occurs, perhaps, not so much as a zany repositioning of genetics and cybernetics within the history of deconstruction, but as the troubling dehiscence in play and at work in any reading or writing. And yet: just as we enter the postgenomic era, which puts into question the informatic paradigm in genetics, so too might we repose Derrida’s question concerning the historico-metaphysical limits of arche-writing and the trace.

    Although biodeconstruction has come into its own in recent conferences, articles, and books, just as the linguistic paradigm in genetics has run its course—or, at least, has been challenged by epigenetics, systems theory, and research into the plasticity of the genome—Derrida’s engagement with biology, the life sciences, and the philosophy of life dates back to his earliest publications. For instance, in the 1963 Critique article “Force et signification,” he discusses epigenesis and preformationism as part of his critique of structuralism: we have here, avant la lettre, a preemptive strike against reified or formalist misreadings of Derrida’s emerging concept of writing—which might include “genetic writing,” given his familiarity with François Jacob and Jacques Monod’s 1961 article, “Genetic regulatory mechanisms in the synthesis of proteins,” which likens the workings of genetic material to cybernetic controls and linguistic operations. Derrida’s early books—Speech and Phenomenon, Of Grammatology, Writing and Difference—developed his signature concepts of arche-writing, trace, and différance alongside his critique of the living presence of self-consciousness, a cornerstone of phenomenology. His work began with and continued to dislodge logocentric, phonocentric, and phallocentric assumptions in the study of nature and technics, selfhood, the body, the machine, and death.

    If biodeconstruction appears to be a latecomer, it would not be as an excrescence of deconstruction, which has always been engaged with questions of living being, the philosophy of life, and differential materiality. Neither is it quite a result of external pressures from contemporary biology or philosophy (such as new materialism, which tends to harbor a positivist conception of life). Malabou, for instance, argues that Derrida and other philosophers (such as Agamben, Esposito, and Heidegger) have trapped themselves in outdated understandings of biology. Yet some of Derrida’s writings are uncannily compatible with recent findings in the life sciences, as if living beings and their life processes were themselves “deconstructive.” This is not to say that deconstruction “got it right” after all or that it could ever be validated by the sciences; there is an interminable differend here, or, more optimistically, one that is persistently generative.

    One example of this generativity, which presumes a metaleptic and proleptic skewing of any authoritative genealogy, could be the texts—Dawn McCance’s Reproduction of Life Death: Derrida’s La Vie La Mort (2019), Francesco Vitale’s Biodeconstruction: Jacques Derrida and the Life Sciences (2018), and Vicky Kirby’s “Tracing Life: ‘La Vie La Mort’” (2009)—that make a touchstone of Derrida’s 1975-76 seminar La Vie La Mort (which will finally be published in 2019). The seminar itself develops in detail—and in relation to Francois Jacob’s 1970 opus on genetics, La logique du vivant—the questions concerning biology that Derrida had already opened up in Of Grammatology in 1967. The life-death and living-on of the text is a vital concern of biodeconstruction, which is not to say that its practice is confined to genetic criticism, the avant-texte, or textual history. Although, for instance, box 22, folder 16 of the Derrida Papers at UC Irvine’s Special Collections and Archives includes a repository of conference brochures, panel materials, Derrida’s introduction, and notes from the 1992 colloquium “L’Analyse du génome humain: Libertés et responsabilitiés,” we might want to curb our archival enthusiasm and question the genealogical/genetic imperative, especially with regard to the biographesis of biodeconstruction.

    Despite (and because of) these qualifications, this issue of Postmodern Culture would like to give special acknowledgement to the work of Francesco Vitale, whose lectures, articles, and books—and, not incidentally, his camaraderie—provide a well-versed entrée into deconstruction’s present conjuncture. In his recent book Biodeconstruction: Jacques Derrida and the Life Sciences, Vitale follows the Derridean premise that différance and the trace not only organize and constitute all life, from the amoeba to the human being, but also exceed the divide between life and death. Life as a texture of differential traces is explored in relation to the genome as a mode of writing; unlike François Jacob’s La logique du vivant, which presents a logocentric conception of the genetic code, differential traces allow for an openness to the outside. As demonstrated in Vitale’s analysis of Derrida’s seminar La Vie La Mort, this openness also deconstructs the opposition between life and death: life-death, autoimmunity, death-drive, and cellular suicide are not aberrations, but constitutive of all forms of life.

    The essays in the present issue of Postmodern Culture navigate the conceptual analogues, and often the differend, between philosophy and biology by shoring up the critical force of deconstruction while attending to its limits. What comes into view is a differential materiality that counters the metaphysical tendencies in the philosophy of life and demonstrates that contemporary biology sometimes deconstructs its own positivism. The differential materiality outlined in this issue is partly in tandem with threads of new materialism, but counters the peculiar regressions—essentialism, transcendentalism, and positivism—that often mark that line of thought. Also undergirding the essays, perhaps symptomatically, is some ambivalence about the work of Catherine Malabou and Bernard Stiegler. Malabou’s exploration of plasticity as a philosophical and biological principle and Stiegler’s theorizing of epiphylogenetics as the dynamic at work in the history of technics exemplify two post-deconstructive ventures that take issue with Derrida’s elaboration of arche-writing and the trace. On the one hand, “plasticity” seeks to replace writing or inscription as a model, and on the other, “epiphylogentics” limits the trace to living beings, specifically the human being capable of exteriorized protentions and retentions. “Of Biodeconstruction” attempts to resist the tendency to retreat from or disavow some of the more far-reaching implications of Derrida’s statements about arche-writing and the trace. “Of Biodeconstruction” also hopes to loosen disciplinary strictures as the essays traverse terrain familiar and far-afield.

    In the manner of a textual mitosis, “Of Biodeconstruction” is divided into two parts. Part I situates biodeconstruction within the current critical context and the Derridean groundwork; Part II presents targeted readings in biodeconstruction and an analytic response from Catherine Malabou.

    Part I begins by asking “How do we do biodeconstruction?,” staging a conversation between Vicki Kirby, Astrid Schrader, and Eszter Timár on biodeconstruction as a practice that engages new materialist feminism, feminist science studies, the political economy of nature-culture, and biology as a social allegory. Biodeconstruction intersects with the work of collaborators/antagonists such as Lynn Margulis, Rosi Braidotti, Catherine Malabou, Jane Bennett, Judith Roof, Karen Barad, and Monika Bakke; intersectionality and the intrusion of attendant meta- or master discourses are given careful consideration.

    The next essay, Francesco Vitale’s “Reading the Program: Jacques Derrida’s Deconstruction of Biology,” takes up Derrida’s 1975-76 seminar La Vie La Mort to analyze heredity, memory, and genetic program in relation to the trace and différance. In contradistinction to François Jacob’s The Logic of Life—which emphasizes a fixed program in genetics—Derrida’s intervention (along with George Canguilhem’s “The Concept of Life”) demonstrates that the totalizing closure and self-same identity that characterize the impermeability of “program” to the outside are untenable. The invocation of “writing” in genetics does not by itself produce a deconstructive biology—the risk of logocentrism and metaphysics in fact persists—rather, it pushes Derrida to zoom in further on the differences between arche-writing and writing in the narrow historical sense. Instead of confirming what might already be understood by heredity, genealogy, and memory, Derrida’s discourse on the trace, différance, and the supplement opens up a critique of DNA as fixed genetic program. In the seminar La vie la mort, the analysis of the analogy between cerebral memory and genetic memory, the analysis of the use of analogy in genetics, and the analysis of genetics as analogy expose the logocentric metaphysics imported by the informatic and cybernetic paradigm in biology. Derrida argues that between cerebral and genetic memory, instead of analogy, there is a differential relation: différance and the mnemotechnics of the trace subtend the cerebral and the genetic. Vitale’s essay suggests that for biology this différance means that the “program” is always open to the outside, a suggestion compatible with recent developments in genetics that emphasize environment, such as epigenetics.

    In “Grammatechnics and the Genome,” Erin Obodiac argues for an expanded reading of the trace in relation to plasticity. Revisiting Derrida’s exposition of the trace as originary technicity and originary supplement, Obodiac suggests that understanding genetic writing as “plastic inscription” returns Catherine Malabou’s discourse on epigenetics and epigenesis to what was already intimated in Derrida’s 1967 Of Grammatology.

    Mauro Senatore’s “Leaving a Trace in the World (II): Deconstruction and the History of Life” outlines ways in which the trace deconstructs the metaphysics of life and consciousness. Analyzing a range of texts from Derrida’s 1967 La Voix et le Phénomène [Speech and Phenomena] to the publication of The Beast and the Sovereign (Volume I) in 2008, Senatore follows through on Derrida’s sustained critique of phenomenological and Cartesian discourses on consciousness, temporality, and animality.

    ________

    Forthcoming in “Of Biodeconstruction” Part II, Elina Staikou’s “Autoimmunity in Extremis: The Task of Biodeconstruction” explores the radical dimensions of Derrida’s concept of autoimmunity. Raoul Frauenfelder’s “Biodeconstructing Merleau-Ponty” puts into question the teleological closure reasserted by the phenomenological reading of the living being. Jonathan Basile’s “How the Other Half-Lives: Life as Identity and Difference in Bennett and Schrödinger” sets biodeconstruction against new materialist, genetic determinist, and anthropocentric conceptions of life. Riccardo Baldissoni’s “Of Other Jaguars: Glosses to the Writing of God” reflects upon the continuity between ontotheology and biological science. Part II concludes with a response to “Of Biodeconstruction” from Catherine Malabou.

    ________

    The contributors to this double issue of Postmodern Culture would like to extend special thanks to Lynn Turner, who facilitated biodeconstruction panels at two separate Derrida Today conferences, and to Francesco Vitale, who convened an intensive seminar at the 2017 meeting of the American Comparative Literature Association, among several other biodeconstruction events.

    Works Cited

    • Derrida, Jacques. Of Grammatology. (1967) Translated by G. C. Spivak, Johns Hopkins UP, 2016.

  • Notes on Contributors

    Lily Cho is Associate Professor in the Department of English at York University. She has published essay on vernacular photography in Interventions, Citizenship Studies, and Photography and Culture. Her current project, Mass Capture: Chinese Head Tax and the Making of Non-Citizens, looks at identification photography as a technology through which racialized migrants are excluded from citizenship. She is a member of the Toronto Photography Seminar.

    Christian P. Haines is Assistant Professor of English at Dartmouth College. He has recently finished a book titled A Desire Called America: Biopolitics, Utopia, and the Literary Commons, forthcoming with Fordham University Press. His work has appeared in journals including Criticism, Genre, boundary 2, and Cultural Critique. He is co-editor of a special issue of Cultural Critique, “What Comes After the Subject?” (Spring 2017), and contributing editor for Angelaki: A Journal for the Theoretical Humanities. His current research concerns the relationship between finance capital and contemporary cultural production. Work from this project is coming out in The Routledge Companion to Literature and Economics and Neoliberalism and Contemporary American Literature (University of New England Press).

    Walter Faro specializes in poetics and 20th-century American literature, exploring through practice and theory the ways in which written forms become taxonomized and historicized, while attending to the performative effects of those lasting conceptions. He is currently on leave from graduate work at Pennsylvania State University as he writes his first book, which is about his late father’s life as an assassin and international mercenary, and what it was like to be raised to kill in 21st-century America.

    Akshaya Kumar is Assistant Professor in the School of Humanities and Social Sciences at Indian Institute of Technology, Indore. He is finishing a monograph provisionally titled Provincializing Bollywood: Bhojpuri Cinema in the Comparative Media Crucible, which situates a low-budget media industry in the context of South Asian film and media history. He has published numerous articles on Media and Cultural studies in Social Text, Television and New Media, Quarterly Review of Film and Video, South Asia: Journal of South Asian Studies, and Contemporary South Asia, among others. The current article is part of a work-in-progress project on the various entanglements of media, capital, and politics.

    Guanglong Pang is a second year MA Candidate from the Department of Geography at York University in Toronto. His research interests are Chinese international students and international higher education. His thesis research focuses on the co-constitutive relationships between the experiences of studying abroad, the changing Chinese labor market prospects and one’s family situation in shaping students’ perceptions about their career success and future social position in the People’s Republic of China.

    Isabelle Parkinson is a Teaching Fellow in the Comparative Literature Department at Queen Mary, University of London. Her research focuses on the relations between modernist literary practice and cultural, social and political institutions and on the historiography of the avant- garde. Her doctoral thesis, ‘Whose Gertrude Stein? Contemporary Poetry, Modernist Institutions and Stein’s Troublesome Legacy’ (2017), examined Stein’s place in histories of the avant-garde that find a genealogy outside the modernist ‘institution’ for late-20th- and early 21st-century experimental poetry. She is currently working on a monograph, Modernism’s Homo Sacer, which explores the biopolitics of the right to write in modernist debates about Stein’s authorship.

    Thangam Ravindranathan is Associate Professor of French Studies at Brown University. She is the author of Behold an Animal. Four Exorbitant Readings (forthcoming, Northwestern University Press, 2019), Là où je ne suis pas. Récits de dévoyage (Presses Universitaires de Vincennes, 2012), and co-author (with Antoine Traisnel) of Donner le change: L’impensé animal (Editions Hermann, 2016).

    Megan Ward is Assistant Professor of English at Oregon State University. She co-directs the digital collection Livingstone Online and is the author of Seeming Human: Artificial Intelligence and Victorian Realist Character (Ohio State UP, 2018).

  • Reading Under a Big Tent

    Megan Ward (bio)
    Oregon State University

    A review of Whitson, Roger. Steampunk and Nineteenth-Century Digital Humanities: Literary Retrofuturisms, Media Archaeologies, Alternate Histories. Routledge, 2017.

    The field of digital humanities has had a contentious relationship with the idea of the “big tent,” or a widely inclusive approach that embraces a variety of disciplines, methodologies, and theories. On one hand, pitching such a big tent seems a way toward a more diverse set of practices. On the other hand, academic expertise is sometimes defined by the very smallness of the tent. Roger Whitson’s Steampunk and Nineteenth-Century Digital Humanities is an ambitious, interdisciplinary work that stakes out a very big tent. It ranges from nineteenth-century theories of labor and mechanical calculation to present-day steampunk novels, art, and fandom, approaching these texts from a blend of theoretical perspectives captured by the book’s subtitle: “literary retrofuturisms, media archaeologies, alternate histories.”

    I suspect that – just one paragraph in – readers of this review already have an opinion about this methodological and historical range. And I think that Whitson’s book will appeal deeply to those who find this approach exciting, though I doubt that it will change skeptics’ minds. Whitson unites his disparate approaches under the term “steampunk methodology,” meaning that steampunk’s anachronistic, imaginative repurposings of Victorian culture offer a new kind of scholarly practice. Steampunk, he argues, gives us a new reading practice, one that isn’t constrained by historical period or close reading but instead gives us access to “a startlingly diverse set of narratives about the nineteenth century, themselves a consequence of the objects, cultures, signals, and interfaces used to access that history” (5). I find this to be the most exciting part of Whitson’s project. It opens up an energizing range of possibilities for studying the past in the presentist mode that has recently garnered much attention in Victorian literary studies (see, for instance, “V21 Forum”).

    Whitson practices this methodology in order to create the “nineteenth-century digital humanities” of the book’s title, a back-and-forth process between Victorian studies, digital humanities, and European nineteenth-century culture. At some points, this proves to be digital humanities practiced in ways influenced by nineteenth-century culture, as when Whitson advocates for a non-human form of digital labor informed by Friedrich Engels’s The Condition of the Working Class in England. At other times, this means digital humanities practices that study the nineteenth-century, which might include a digital forum for the Journal of Victorian Culture Online about baking from Victorian recipes or Lego enthusiasts re-making Charles Babbage’s difference engine. While each instance is creative and intriguing, the concept of “nineteenth-century digital humanities” would be more compelling if it were more cohesive methodologically across the book as a whole. For instance, Whitson’s reading of the nineteenth-century origins of non-human digital labor is evocative and would be even stronger if it were better connected to the other chapters. As this chapter is bookended by a chapter on geologic time and one on steampunk fandom, it left me with a sense of great possibility for this approach but without a clear payoff.

    Some readers will enjoy Whitson’s engagement with a wide range of materials, creators, and theories. For me, that is the crux of this book: it offers a methodology that depends upon historical, textual, and theoretical breadth, and that breadth challenges a more traditional approach to scholarship predicated on depth. Whitson’s method and content are deliberate and well thought through, as he sees both the fields of digital humanities and Victorian studies as unnecessarily limited by historical period and by audience. For him, steampunk is a way to undo those limitations, to open up these fields through anachronism.

    This leads me to Whitson’s most provocative claim: that scholarship should look outside the academy for interlocutors, inspiration, and even education. He argues that “publics are already participating in the digital humanities” by “discussing nineteenth-century history on Twitter chats and Google Hangouts, by writing steampunk novels published electronically on Kindle or on individual blogs, and by constructing steampunk technologies displayed at hobbyist and engineering conferences” (6). I find myself hard-pressed to see this as evidence of scholarship, as the intellectual work that Whitson cites tends to be smart and earnest but does not necessarily engage with debates or technologies current in the digital humanities. I admire, however, that Whitson puts his ethos into practice in each chapter, looking to steampunk hobbysists, activists, role players, bloggers, artists, writers, and makers for theories of temporality, materiality, and identity. He interviews steampunk fans, for instance, to argue that scholars of Victorian culture can “lear[n] from the ways steampunk fans appropriate and complicate historical knowledge to make it applicable to their lives” through cosplay, performance, panel discussions, and online chat (164).

    This is not to say, however, that Steampunk itself is not grounded in traditional scholarship. Whitson carefully frames his arguments within contemporary scholarship and employs concepts from media archaeology theorists such as Friedrich Kittler and Jussi Parikka. Traditional scholars of Victorian literature and culture might assume that this book isn’t for them, but that isn’t necessarily the case. Whitson grounds steampunk culture in original readings of Victorian figures such as Charles Babbage, Isabella Bird, and Friedrich Engels as well as in discussions of online platforms for Victorian studies, such as BRANCH and JVC Online. At the same time, scholars of contemporary culture will also find much to enjoy in the discussions of steampunk novels, art, activism, and digital media.

    The book opens with an investigation of machines and time, offering the most cohesive, in-depth exploration of method and text. The first chapter examines temporality in many difference engines, arguing that the industrial efficiency of Charles Babbage’s nineteenth-century mechanical calculator gets revised in William Gibson and Bruce Sterling’s famous 1990 steampunk fiction and in various Babbage engine remakes from the nineteenth century to the present. Chapter Two continues to examine mechanization, first reading Ken Liu’s The Grace of Kings (2015) to develop a steampunk understanding of the way that culture impacts technological development. Whitson contrasts this reading with Isabella Bird’s Chinese Pictures (1900), which, he argues, portrays China as Britain’s ghostly, pre-industrial alternative. In these two chapters, ideas, texts, and objects are in fascinating conversation across time. Whitson weaves together a remarkable breadth of texts, historical moments, and concepts, but there is still a clear thread to follow as we see the multifaceted effects of industrial time.

    The middle of the book shifts focus, moving toward a more diffuse series of topics united by activism. Chapter Three begins with nineteenth-century Scottish geologist James Hutton’s idea that geological mechanisms extend well beyond the time of human understanding. Whitson reads China Miéville’s novel Iron Council (2004), which, he argues, uses computing as a form of human revolutionary action. The chapter concludes with steampunk paintings and repurposing to show different strategies for computing in the face of ecological change. Chapter Four, like Chapter Three, offers invigorating readings, this time in service of the question of labor in steampunk repurposing. Beginning with a reading Friedrich Engels’s theory of labor as a cybernetic blend of human and machine, Whitson moves to Neal Stephenson’s critique of labor in the 1995 neo-Victorian novel The Diamond Age. He concludes with a discussion of steampunk engineers as an alternative to the capitalist-driven Maker Movement, in their emphasis of ecologies over individual profit. The middle section exemplifies both the strengths and weaknesses of Whitson’s approach: the range is admirable, but sometimes it comes at the expense of sustained analysis.

    The final chapter makes the most explicit case for steampunk as an anachronistic methodology by showing it already at work in steampunk fan communities. Using interviews with activists, bloggers, and fans, Whitson argues that steampunk constitutes a queer public – but one that, he emphasizes, is imperfect and subject to oppression. Given this steampunk model, the final section asks how nineteenth-century digital humanities might enable various publics to participate in Victorian scholarship. “Scholarship” here is conceived very broadly – more broadly than I’m comfortable with, but nonetheless in a way that makes sense given the chapters that have come before. For Whitson, interacting with Victorian literature and culture through hobbies, cosplay, and online discussions offers ways to enrich Victorian studies and make it relevant to a broader audience. In the face of an almost non-existent job market and declining English majors, this may be a way to make scholarly work more publicly engaging.

    Finally, the epilogue picks up the thread of temporal frameworks from the beginning of the book, looking to the posthuman Victorian history evidenced in steampunk video games such as Sunless Sea and Bloodborne. Together, these chapters examine the ways that steampunk’s anachronisms and uses of technology might help us imagine different kinds of nineteenth-century studies, including rereading familiar nineteenth-century texts in light of their contemporary remaking. In this way, Whitson writes in the tradition of books such as Jay Clayton’s Charles Dickens in Cyberspace, which helped inaugurate Neo-Victorian studies. Steampunk offers a significant methodological contribution to that field.

    Ultimately, I want to emphasize this book’s ambition and creativity. This is not Whitson’s first book; he also co-authored William Blake and the Digital Humanities. Nonetheless, Steampunk and Nineteenth-Century Digital Humanities is a bold venture, showing impressive range in roaming across periods, media, and theories in order to reveal complex pathways connecting the Victorian period to our own.

    Works Cited

    • “V21 Forum on Strategic Presentism.” Victorian Studies, Vol. 59, No. 1, Autumn 2016.
    • Whitson, Roger. Steampunk and Nineteenth-Century Digital Humanities: Literary Retrofuturisms, Media Archaeologies, Alternate Histories. Routledge, 2017.
    • Whitson, Roger, and Jason Whittaker. William Blake and the Digital Humanities: Collaboration, Participation, and Social Media. Routledge, 2013.
  • “This thick and fibrous now”

    Thangam Ravindranathan (bio)
    Brown University

    A review of Haraway, Donna. Manifestly Haraway, U of Minnesota P, 2016 and Staying with the Trouble: Making Kin in the Chthulucene, Duke UP, 2016.

    Published a few months apart, Manifestly Haraway (April 2016) and Staying with the Trouble: Making Kin in the Chthulucene (September 2016) together attest to the unique, undimmed pertinence of Donna Haraway’s thinking to our “strange and uncertain” times (as Barack Obama recently called them). The three-in-one volume Manifestly Haraway carries reprints of the two essential manifestos—The Cyborg Manifesto (originally published in 1985) and The Companion Species Manifesto (2003)—followed by the transcript of a conversation (“Companions in Conversation”) that took place over three days between Haraway and Cary Wolfe at her Santa Cruz home in May 2014. Absorbing if elliptical, the conversation sets itself the task of thinking together meaningfully the two epoch-making manifestos, revisiting the material-historical-political contexts and thought-worlds that shaped their particular objectives and deep continuities. The dialogue closes with Haraway gesturing toward a third manifesto in the offing—a “Chthulucene Manifesto.” This work appeared a year later under the jauntier title Staying with the Trouble, gathering essays written between 2012 and 2015 and broadly concerned with the theme of multispecies survival in the Anthropocene.

    Thirty years after its first publication, The Cyborg Manifesto: Science, Technology and Socialist-Feminism in the Late Twentieth Century reads just as powerfully. As the “noninnocent” child of socialist-feminism and the Cold War-era of “command-control-communication-intelligence,” the cyborg famously refused to simply reject science and technology, or to dream of lost wholeness. It saw clearly that erstwhile forms of resistance (premised on identities or totalizing theories) were increasingly obsolete, but also that late capitalism’s military-industrial-technological and information systems had the potential to unravel the dualisms historically structuring the Western self and its practices of domination: self/other, organism/machine, mind/body, culture/nature, human/animal, male/female, reality/appearance, matter/fiction. In these conditions, Haraway memorably argued, the socialist-feminist movement needed to resist the “nothing-but-critique” impulse; rather, it needed to recognize its ironic allies in “transgressed boundaries” and “potent and taboo fusions” across gender, race, class, species, method and matter (52). As the organization of labor, market, gender, time, mobility, knowledge, communication, body, skin, and life changed substantively in the Reagan-Thatcher years, “cyborg writing” needed to be alert to the danger of naturalizing and sentimentalizing what was being lost—often inseparable from forms of oppression—and wake to the possibilities emerging from contradiction, unnaturalness and ambivalence. Without question one of the most influential, lucid, electric, thought-rebooting, anti-depressive texts of the late twentieth century, The Cyborg Manifesto described—in acidic, irrepressible prose—the ironic, even “blasphemous” form that the revolutionary struggle against the Western logos would have to assume in order to survive in the military-industrial-cybernetic age: “Perhaps, ironically,” wrote Haraway, “we can learn from our fusions with animals and machines how not to be Man, the embodiment of Western logos” (52).

    How not to be Man was also the concern, one could say, of The Companion Species Manifesto: Dogs, People and Significant Otherness, where “dog writing” is argued for as “a branch of feminist theory”—with Haraway adding, ever the iconoclast, “or the other way around” (95). Seeing in twenty-first-century human-canine companionship an instructive guide for “fleshly material-semiotic” co-evolution and survival, she cautions: “Dogs are not surrogates for theory; they are not here just to think with. They are here to live with” (98). This text, with its greater dose of biography, worldliness, vulnerability, domesticity, sharing, joy, and saliva than The Cyborg Manifesto, (knew that it) risked striking readers of the angry/melancholic twentieth-century anti-bourgeois anti-realist persuasion as less radical. But therein lay precisely the provocation (and dogs’ well-documented talent for warm-and-fuzzily fooling us): man’s best friend is also his most “ecologically opportunistic,” techno-engineered, ironic, protean, ambiguous, co-constitutive, inescapable symbiont—not to say satellite and shadow (my terms). Wolfe does not even need to go into explicit details (or “to the dogs,” as Haraway might put it). As a longtime close reader and companion thinker, his conviction gives Manifestly Haraway its framing hypothesis: however differently they “ramify” (as he likes to repeat), the two manifestos wrestle with very much the same questions. Haraway in turn agrees with his suggestion, when discussing The Companion Species Manifesto, that “the figure of the cyborg was not queer enough for the work [she] wanted to do then” (she adds: “also not intimate enough” (254-255)). To those who might want to ask her “Why did you drop your feminist, antiracist, and socialist critique in the ‘Companion Species Manifesto’?” she answers: “Well, it’s not dropped. It’s at least as acute, but it’s produced very differently. There’s a sense in which the ‘Companion Species Manifesto’ grows more out of an act of love, and the ‘Cyborg Manifesto’ grows more out of an act of rage” (219) (my emphasis).

    Beware ye “dog phobic[s]” and “those with their minds on higher things” (95)! What may appear, in the move from cyborg to dog and rage to love, to be a mellowing (as we too often—pessimistically? ageistically?—tend to call the evolution of things over time) is more likely the opposite. As the conversation proceeds, it becomes clear that Wolfe has been thinking hard about this and is guiding them both towards a very precise set of articulations. For him, the radical politics and irony of The Cyborg Manifesto are “sustained” in The Companion Species Manifesto, but, he ventures, “they’re retooled within a context that I would call more thoroughgoingly biopolitical,” and “that’s a very different context from command-control-communication-intelligence and the military industrial complex” (even if they may overlap) (219). Haraway responds tentatively to this reading at first (“I hope that’s true”); what is at least as true is that—even while her post-Cyborg writings devised (as Wolfe notes) an ever-richer figural and syntactic vocabulary for talking about earthly survival and bodily cohabitation (think of natureculture, becoming-with, response-ability, ongoingness, the Chthulucene, compost communities etc.)—the presence of the biopolitical as explicit frame or word has been noticeably scarce. There are interesting reasons for this (as I see it). For one, to be committed to the biopolitical as lexicon and paradigm is to follow a Foucauldian and/or Agambenian line of analysis that Haraway’s practice of resolutely eclectic, feminist (“My sisters rock!” 283), cross-disciplinary, “kitchen-sink” scholarship and “excessive citation” has always exuberantly overshot (292). For another, her authentic interest in “[h]ow to truly love our age, and also how to somehow live and die well here, with each other” (207)—a stance of “joy” in which she is closest to Isabelle Stengers—has arguably stood her at affective and rhetorical odds with the themes and verdicts of biopolitical thought, at least in its negative dimension (which, until recently, remember, was its main dimension). And then there is the fact that a note to The Cyborg Manifesto dares to declare the biopolitical age (of “medicalization and normalization”) over (“It is time to write The Death of the Clinic“), succeeded by an age of advanced multinational capitalism, networking, automation—calling precisely for cyborg politics (69). Finally, there is something of a genre gap, if one considers the rule first evoked in The Companion Species Manifesto and observed even more seriously in the works that followed: “no deviation from the animal stories themselves. Lessons have to be inextricably part of the story” (109). The resolute preference for love/joy/rage over critique, for stories over theories, for messy multiplicities over neatness is in turn of a piece with an overall poetic and ethical sensibility that runs deep. Haraway has always written against “hygienic distance” (108; “because love is always inappropriate, never proper, never clean,” 275), and to that extent against both biopolitical regimes (that identify, regulate, extract, monocultivate, optimize) and a dominant strand of biopolitical thought (which, in critiquing biopower, inevitably lends it unbearable dominance). Her unembarrassed calls to “forbidden love,” ironic alliances, “oral intercourse” with dogs (yes, literally), infections and miscegenations, “worldings,” “compost” and “humus (over “posthuman,” most recently) have made Haraway to much critical theory what a radical toxic-yard co-op permaculturalist is to certified organic farming. Make kin not babies! would become the credo of Staying with the Trouble. Immune systems, beyond their biopolitical operativities, are for Haraway live ecological archives—blueprints for past and future communities: “they determine where organisms, including people, can live and with whom” (122).

    Wolfe, undaunted, keeps bringing the biopolitical back in—taking his cue perhaps from the tireless retriever for which he can safely bet Haraway would have infinite patience (which brings us to the burning and unaddressed question at the heart of this conversation: does Wolfe have a dog? Or, to put it in Haraway speak, does a dog have Wolfe?). The bee in his bonnet is the fact that the human/dog relation, increasingly regulated and medicalized, “is in fact part of a much larger biopolitical fabric” (245), an instance of life subject to strategic, routinized power, and, as such, for analysis, a problem. Besides, shouldn’t we heed the differences between “pets” (henceforth known as companion species), “pests,” factory farm animals, zoo animals, wildlife, etc., not to say, as Wolfe has recently suggested, between bio and zoë, as this distinction divides different animals? True, in Staying with the Trouble Haraway moves from pigeons to dogs to ants as if this difference does not matter fundamentally. But on the other hand, a chapter in that book titled “Awash in Urine” (whose first version was published in 2012) is surely as dirty an engagement with the biopolitical as they come, retracing the ironic story of the synthetic hormonal drug DES (diethylstilbesterol) harvested from pregnant mare urine and prescribed to Haraway’s dog (Cayenne) for incontinence just as it had been prescribed for years to menopaused (“estrogen deficient”) women—until shown to be linked to increased incidence of breast cancer and heart disease (a cause taken up by women’s movements) and discontinued for human use. In that most personal chapter of the book, Haraway addresses both the multibillion-dollar pet pharmacare industry and the gendered cross-species predicaments produced by a “still-expanding conglobulation of interlinked research, marketing, medical and veterinary, activist, agricultural, and scholarly body-and subject-making apparatuses” (115). She even throws in the words “biopolitical” and “biocapital,” yet no diagnostician’s gloom weighs her down. Rather, she draws from this story yoking her aging self to her aging dog an upbeat lesson in “viral response-ability,” which she defines as

    carrying meanings and materials across kinds in order to infect processes and practices that might yet ignite epidemics of multispecies recuperation and maybe even flourishing on terra in ordinary times and places. Call that utopia; call that inhabiting the despised places; call that touch; call that the rapidly mutating virus of hope, or the less rapidly changing commitment to staying with the trouble. (114)

    She goes on to write in her signature brachylogical prose:

    It is no longer news that corporations, farms, clinics, labs, homes, sciences, technologies, and multispecies lives are entangled in multiscalar, multitemporal, multimaterial worlding; but the details matter. The details link actual beings to actual response-abilities. Each time a story helps me remember what I thought I knew, or introduces me to new knowledge, a muscle critical for caring about flourishing gets some aerobic exercise. (Staying 115)

    “Caring about flourishing” appears here as the delightful, provocative other to the “biopolitical”; certainly “to flourish” is a verb conspicuously absent from the biopolitical theory “canon.” But Wolfe is keen—and has come prepared—to reclaim this decisive duality within biopolitical thought. His last book, Before the Law: Humans and Other Animals in a Biopolitical Frame (2013) had focused precisely on such a fundamental ambivalence within Foucault’s thinking (his “debt to Nietzsche”) and what contemporary biopolitical analyses were doing with it. As noted by commentators such as Jeff Nealon and Maurizio Lazzarato (on whose readings Wolfe relied critically), biopower in Foucault worked on bodies “not always already abjected,” (as they are in Agamben) but”enfolded via biopower in struggle and resistance” (Wolfe 32). Its power necessarily originated in something other than itself; before biopower could affect concrete objects/subjects, it had to be a relation between virtual forces, implying their virtual “freedom.” Thus the potential for something as “creative” and “aleatory” as life “to burst through” biopower’s systematic and thanatological arrangements was already inscribed within biopolitical thought—and not only as an impasse, as Roberto Esposito saw it—but “in ways more and more difficult to anticipate” (Wolfe 32-3). Wolfe’s conclusions in that book—notably his conviction that biopolitical thought has arrived at a “specific juncture” (Manifestly 253)—drive his engagement here with Haraway. For one, he is interested in thinking an “affirmative biopolitics” that would both correct the “almost hysterical condemnation and disavowal of [pre-political] embodied life” in a certain lineage of thinkers—Arendt, Agamben, Rancière, Badiou, Zizek—and avoid the pitfall of simply celebrating positive, undifferentiated life (think deep ecology of the 1970s, or Esposito today) (Wolfe 30, 59). Second, given his own longtime investments and following Nicole Shukin’s sharp analyses in Animal Capital (published in his own Minnesota UP “Posthumanities” series), he is committed to the idea that the analysis of biopower—known to operate ultimately at the level of flesh (rather than person, in which Wolfe agrees with Esposito)—logically and powerfully demands that attention be paid to animal life, yet has tended to ignore it (as its “internal limit,” to quote Shukin). For Wolfe, then, a movement against factory farming “has the potential to actually radicalize biopolitical thought beyond its usual parameters” by drawing attention to the fate of sentient, embodied life (Wolfe 51).

    Spoiler alert! Wolfe easily gets Haraway to agree that she is doing a certain kind of “affirmative biopolitics,” enabled precisely by a “root feminist thinking” that has never been afraid to explore “an affirmative sense of mortal connection with other forms of life” (Manifestly 264-265). In a nice twist, she becomes the answer to Wolfe’s question of “what an affirmative biopolitics would look like.” Haraway’s other lineage here is of course ecological politics (from Val Plumwood to Thom Van Dooren)—another vexed part that Wolfe wants to reconnect to the biopolitical whole. At this point, Wolfe’s highly systematic mind (remember how he made deconstruction and systems theory converse like long-lost cousins in What is Posthumanism?) has him reevaluating feminism and ecology as analogous formations—both extraordinary legacies for thinking mortal life affirmatively and across difference, both limited awhile (until they were thankfully queered) by their tetheredness to reproductive discourses, and both badly needed today to extend, radicalize, and indeed realize the vital critical potential of biopolitical thought—which also means to rethink and sustain “life” and “politics” within it.

    I put down Manifestly Haraway thinking that these two thinkers flourished in concert, precisely because they stretched and entangled and disentangled the branches, the roots, the skins, the antennae of their thought-worlds furthest. At the same time I wondered whether anything had really been said, whether any “becoming-with” had happened at all. For Haraway, in a sense, the whole palaver around biopolitics stems from an historical “misunderstanding” that develops “in a colonial institutional framework, of getting rid of the enemy and managing the subordinate. Sterilization, exclusion, extermination, transportation, so on and so forth” (248-249). Not that this framing of things was not absolutely strategic; the point is rather that this was never how the world actually worked or would continue to work. The biopolitical frame was “the misunderstanding of historical multispecies life,” an impoverished description that stood at every point to be belied by everyday ordinary associations and infections (248). This is why resistance is about (earthly) storytelling more than (unearthly) critique, and why politics is a power struggle over who gets to tell which stories. Here we also find the reason why Haraway remains a keen student of the biological sciences, where a “tectonic shift” is revealing the ways in which earthly life uncannily resembles its most radical tellings: critters are ecosystems, bounded individualism simply does not occur in nature (nor does “nature”), and cyborg/companion species writing was, quite (im)modestly, only refusing to pretend not to know this.

    Because you literally can’t sterilize; the hand-sanitizer thing is a bad joke. The main point is that insofar as biopolitics is concerned, this question of ecosystem assemblages is the name of the game on Earth. Period. There is no other game. There are no individuals plus environments. There are only webbed ecosystems made of variously configured, historically dynamic contact zones. (248-250)

    There is a difference at play here between the two thinkers that is not quite (or not only/wholly) the realist/materialist vs. idealist or the negative vs. affirmative divergence that may divide strands of philosophico-political thought. It is something more like the difference between two understandings of writing’s relationship to its matter. Perhaps one could call it, dramatically, old-fashionedly, the difference between the problematic and the poetic mode—where one critiques an assumed-to-be-existing world that one may reasonably fear is (i.e which nothing in principle prevents from being) uninhabitable, while the other describes a world into being, and in doing so dwells (as its very inscription, if you like) vulnerably and until the end in/with/as it. Endnote #5 of The Cyborg Manifesto had called knowingly for “language poets” (69-70), and Staying with the Trouble repeats ethnographer Marilyn Strathern’s lesson: “It matters what ideas we use to think other ideas” (34). Might there be a case for thinking the stakes of this problem/poem difference as it plays out in critical thinking today, and conditions the potential for our being wholly subjected to biopolitical regimes? Are we not at a juncture where poetry and philosophy can—and must—come together again? Or is it too late to dwell in and with and as the world? Whatever one may think of that question, or of Haraway’s latest recourse to humus and compost as figures for dwelling, there are few thinkers who can say about their thinking what she so exquisitely says to Wolfe: “This is not just the way I work, this is how worlding works” (Manifestly 212).

    “Companions in Conversation” touches on a number of other points of interest to readers in contemporary critical theory, biopolitics, the Anthropocene, feminism and ecology. For instance, Haraway offers a more nuanced argument here than in Staying with the Trouble for her unwillingness to use the term “Anthropocene” (preferring instead “Capitalocene” or, better, “Chthulucene,” from the word for earth—and therefore life and potential—no connection to “misogynist” Lovecraft). While in that book she objects to “Anthropocene” essentially on the grounds that the best natural and social sciences (i.e. biology and philosophy) have by now thoroughly debunked bounded, neoliberal individualism—and therefore human exceptionalism—and that there is therefore no sense in reinstating yet another great phallic adventure tale with Man as its tragic hero (31, 47), in talking to Wolfe she points out that the term seems to suggest a “species act,” “an act of human nature,” whereas what is at issue is “a situated complex historical web of actions—and it could be, could have been, otherwise. But people forget that, partly because of the power of the word” (237-238; my emphasis). In this argument, Haraway is in the company of French historians Christophe Bonneuil and Jean-Baptiste Fressoz, authors of The Shock of the Anthropocene, who argue methodically against the naturalizing powers of the Anthropocene narrative; not only could things have been otherwise, but at every point of history, there are records of alternative forms of knowledge, practice and community (and more sustainable conceptions of world), which certain namable agencies and interests—imperialist, capitalist, fossil fuel, agro-chemical—knowingly defeated. In another fascinating moment, Haraway expands on her debt to the sacramentalism of Catholic theology, and how it set her up to be suspicious of “the various purifications and sortings of the world”—between word and flesh, world and trope, “semiosis and fleshliness,” “mind/body, animal/human, signifier/signified, nyeh-nyeh/nyeh-nyeh” (268-269). Steepedness in Catholic/Peircian material semiotics is something Haraway significantly shares with her two close “companions in thinking,” Isabelle Stengers and Bruno Latour—which leads to a joke about a Catholic takeover via Paris, Brussels and Santa Cruz. As one might expect, the conversation is also remarkable—as is Staying with the Trouble—for the tributes Haraway consistently pays to her many teachers, interlocutors, co-travelers: Lynn Margulis, Octavia Butler, Ursula LeGuin, Anna Tsing, Valerie Hartoum, Vinciane Despret, Vicki Hearne, Strathern, Stengers.

    One must be patient with the “Conversation,” and read it for the deep lines of thought it casts out but, given its format, can examine only gesturally. There are so many places where it inevitably advances by way of shorthand allusions (especially when Wolfe is speaking), “say-no-more”-type responses, incomplete sentences or sentences started by one speaker to be completed sympathetically by the other that one sometimes wishes there were footnotes. The stage-direction-like inserts of laughing, and the reference at one point to deep breaths and some well-aged Scotch, are as incongruous as they are cute; at the very least, this is useful stuff for anyone wishing to reenact the conversation as a play. But the final verdict would have to be that this is a real conversation, and a chance to witness some high-caliber symbiogenesis (to use a Haraway word) between two particularly lucid thinkers of our times. And this was before the 2016 election, when everything still seemed possible. Who is to say? Another day (and more aged Scotch) might even have persuaded Haraway to join Wolfe’s movement against factory farming1, and Wolfe to start writing of flourishing and joy.

    Footnotes

    1. Readers eager for the conversation to address whether Haraway should have been less hard on Derrida in When Species Meet (whose index had featured wryly, under the entry for “Derrida,” the subheading “curiosity, failure of”) will be left unsatisfied. But the question of Haraway’s strongly stated ambivalence to Derrida is an aspect of a much larger question that, precisely because of its glaring centrality and difficulty, Manifestly Haraway both must and cannot manifestly process: what to do about meat. Haraway’s lament in When Species Meet—that Derrida in The Animal that Therefore I Am had failed in “a simple obligation of companion species” (ultimately to care what his cat was doing or thinking that morning) and thus missed “a possible introduction to other-worlding”— appeared itself to miss the real concern of Derrida’s text which was not the neglected companion cat (the latter a stagey alibi, one could say looking back, for getting to the animal question) but billions of zombie animals reared in factories every year to be killed. Wolfe’s unstated question to Haraway throughout here (which I would not put it past her to answer another day) is thus: What would it mean to practice a companion species “curiosity” not in the home but in the slaughterhouse, where it would stand to disrupt the very world order? (When Species Meet 404; 20)

    Works Cited

    • Haraway, Donna J. Manifestly Haraway. U of Minnesota P, 2016.
    • —. Staying with the Trouble: Making Kin in the Chthulucene. Duke UP, 2016.
    • Obama, Barack. Remarks at the 2018 Nelson Mandela Annual Lecture, 17 Jul. 2018, Johannesburg, South Africa. https://www.npr.org/2018/07/17/629862434/transcript-obamas-speech-at-the-2018-nelson-mandela-annual-lecture. Accessed 30 Sept. 2018.
    • Wolfe, Cary. Before the Law: Humans and Other Animals in a Biopolitical Frame. U of Chicago P, 2012.
  • The Existential Drama of Capital

    Christian Haines (bio)
    Dartmouth College

    A review of McGowan, Todd. Capitalism and Desire: The Psychic Cost of Free Markets. Columbia UP, 2016.

    In Capitalism and Desire: The Psychic Cost of Free Markets, Todd McGowan offers a perverse starting point for the critique of capitalism: not the injustices and inequalities produced by capital accumulation, nor the repressiveness endured by the subjects of capitalism, but rather the joy of capitalism – “why so much satisfaction accompanies capitalism and thus what constitutes its hold on those living within its structure” (18). Capitalist subjects, McGowan argues, take pleasure in capitalism, even as it deprives them of their freedom. In a certain respect, this claim recapitulates longstanding theories regarding the relationship between capitalism and pleasure, for instance, Max Horkheimer and Theodor Adorno’s analysis of mass culture as an institution for generating empty pleasures, that is, pleasures that stimulate only insofar as they also rob subjects of reason and autonomy. McGowan takes this line of thought a step further, however, by insisting on the distinction between pleasure and satisfaction. “The problem,” he writes,

    is not that capitalism fails to satisfy but that it doesn’t enable its subjects to recognize where their own satisfaction lies. The capitalist regime produces subjects who cling feverishly to the image of their own dissatisfaction and thus to the promise, constantly made explicit in capitalist society, of a way to escape this dissatisfaction through either the accumulation of capital or the acquisition of the commodity. (11)

    Satisfaction is not always pleasurable, indeed, it can be painful, because for McGowan it has less to do with immediate gratification, or the relative ease of the Freudian pleasure principle, and more to do with freedom, with a commitment to fractured foundations of the subject, to what Jacques Lacan terms jouissance. Satisfaction revolves around loss and failure, rather than contentment and success. It is the stuff of symptoms, not psychic equilibrium. For McGowan, this disjunction between pleasure and satisfaction, promise and freedom, equilibrium and fracture, constitutes the motor of critique.

    The gamble of Capitalism and Desire is to found the critique of capitalism not on futurity and pleasure but on trauma and loss. Critics of capitalism more often than not stake their positions on the promise of a better future, a future in which the barriers to pleasure have been removed. One need only think of Herbert Marcuse’s call for desublimation, Fredric Jameson’s investment in utopianism, or Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri’s faith in the liberatory potential of the multitudes. McGowan wants to do away with this investment in futurity in favor of an acknowledgement of the inextricability between freedom and loss. The point, he makes clear, is not to pivot from pleasure to loss, as if the only solution to the problems presented by capitalism were a plunge into asceticism or an embrace of melancholy. The problem with capitalism is that it conceals the sacrifices that capitalist subjects make to it through the pleasures of consumption. The task, then, is one of interpretation, of seeing how the capitalist system structures desire in a way that necessarily overlooks the dimension of lack and loss in the reproduction of capitalism. Following in the tradition of Lacanian psychoanalysis, interpretation is more than a change of perspective. It is also a change in the coordinates of desire, a restructuring of subjectivity so that the patient (in this case, the capitalist subject) can enjoy loss differently. The title of the book’s conclusion is suggestive in this respect: “Enjoy, Don’t Accumulate.”

    The greatest accomplishment of McGowan’s book is to so sharply pose the question of what enjoyment untethered from capitalism might look like and to do so without relying on the tired claim that the pleasures of capitalism are not really pleasurable. One could speak of this accomplishment in terms of immanence, noting that for McGowan, the end of capitalism is not after capitalism but in its midst. One of the ways in which he frames this immanence is as an abandonment of final causality. Theorists cannot, and should not, predict or prescribe the future after capitalism, but

    they can forge an approach to the world that reveals the unsustainability of the capitalist system and thereby make the alternative readily apparent. This is what transpires when we abandon the final cause that underwrites capitalist productivity [that is, the capitalist ideology of progress] and insist on the means for its own sake and not for what it will produce. … The means is a future that is already present within capitalism, and the task of the theorist – or even the task of the revolutionary – consists not in creating a new system but in identifying the implicit presence of this new system within the existing one. (174-175)

    McGowan does not reject futurity as such but rather the issuance of promissory notes on the future. Put differently, he embraces futurity only insofar as it inheres in the present as the immanent potentiality for rupture. Crucially, McGowan poses this imperative towards immanence as political, rather than ethical, which is to say that he does not suggest that futurity is inherently good, that the end of capitalism secures virtue and pleasure. There is no utopian space of enjoyment, unadulterated by loss, on the other side of capitalist accumulation. McGowan’s approach is both stringently theoretical, in its insistence on formulating the abstract structures of capitalism, and remarkably pragmatic, in its recognition of the messiness of social and psychic life.

    At the same time, I have reservations about the efficacy of two central methodological decisions in McGowan’s Capitalism and Desire: first, the choice to model capitalist subjectivity primarily, indeed, almost exclusively, on the basis of commodity consumption; and, second, the identification of interpretation with radical political action, such that the capacity to subvert or overthrow capitalism depends on a relatively rarefied form of intellectuality. There are moments in the book when interpretation risks becoming a quest for authentic experience, so that the question of labor conditions and the problem of political organization seem almost epiphenomenal in respect to the existential drama of the subject. McGowan is so focused on what Marx calls the theological niceties of the commodity form that he forgets to descend into the hidden abode of production. McGowan does an excellent job of building on the philosophical or speculative element in Marxism, the gear in the critical machinery most associated with German Idealism (with Hegel, if not Kant), but the scientific element (the critique of political economy) and the political element (socialist and communist movements) more often than not seem like afterthoughts.

    I have little interest in faulting Capitalism and Desire for sins of omission, given that there is much to admire in the book. However, the relative dearth of engagement with politics and political economy speaks to a specific relationship to Marxist theory and criticism. In its current formation, Marxist critical theory seems to consist of three relatively distinct fragments: a speculative fragment in which capitalism constitutes a transcendental structure of subjectivity; a political fragment at the heart of which is the question of what kind of historical subject will abolish capitalism (the party? the commune? the riot?); and an economic fragment that asks how the rhythm of capital accumulation – the cycle of crisis – might prepare the way for another mode of production or social system. These are points of emphasis, rather than mutually exclusive objects of thought. Much of what is interesting in Marxist scholarship has to do with the way it mediates between these emphases, the way it not only translates from one to the other but also marks the tensions, the contradictions, between them. McGowan’s analyses of the psychic life of capitalism do not lack for mediation, but McGowan tends to flatten the differences between these registers, applying the distinction between pleasure and satisfaction as a universal, explanatory formula. The messiness of social life operates at the level of the example or the anecdote, but it never quite manages to scale up to the level of the concept. The clarity of McGowan’s speculative propositions comes at the cost of bracketing the complexities of organizational practice (activism, social movements, etc.) and at the cost of leaving the history of capitalism a blur. As McGowan himself admits, his Marxism is more Hegelian than Marx’s, which, in this case, amounts to a valorization of the concept over the messiness of everyday life.

    The Libidinal Deduction of Capitalism

    The undeniable strength of Capitalism and Desire is the way in which it parses the theological niceties of commodity consumption. McGowan takes seriously the ritualistic element of capitalism, the way in which capitalist reproduction depends on a process of transubstantiation whereby loss and poverty become the ever-renewed promise of a better future. McGowan joins Walter Benjamin, Georges Bataille, and Giorgio Agamben, among others, in thinking capitalism as an economy of sacrifice, that is, as a mode of production for which the sacrifice of time, energy, and life is not merely a necessary condition but the very form of its reproduction. The capitalist version of sacrifice is a secularization of sacrifice, which is to say that it disseminates the ritual element of sacrifice so that it no longer occupies a special place in society (the sacred) but is rather coextensive with sociality as such. McGowan writes:

    The migration of sacrifice from the realm of specified rituals to the everyday world of producing and consuming commodities has the effect of obscuring the act of sacrifice. Overt sacrifice troubles the equilibrium of the modern subject, but it becomes completely acceptable in the hidden form that capitalism proffers. In capitalism, subjects can enjoy sacrifice while believing that they aren’t. We can enjoy sacrifice in and through its very invisibility when it becomes secular. (92)

    It would be too reductive to paraphrase McGowan as saying that capitalism is built on sacrifice. His point is more general: sacrifice is capitalism; sacrifice is the essence not only of production – one thinks of the workers at Foxconn factories, assembling products for Apple, when they are not attempting suicide – but also of circulation and consumption. In respect to circulation, one could consider all of the so-called negative externalities of the capitalist economy, not least of all climate change, which accrue in the transportation of commodities from one point of the globe to another. Is not the sacrifice of the planet the ultimate testament to the quasi-divine power of capitalism, which flirts with the apocalypse as if it were no more than a one-night stand? However, it is the sacrificial dynamics of consumption that truly draws McGowan’s attention, the way in which the consumption of the commodity betrays a promise of transcendence not unlike the Christian Eucharist. McGowan argues that the pleasure in commodity consumption exists not despite the element of sacrifice but because of it; we enjoy the loss, the suffering that accompanies our acquisitions. This pleasure in sacrifice speaks to our longing for satisfaction, for an encounter that would shake us out of our equilibrium. It transforms this negativity into a lure through which the normal and normative reproduction of society takes on the air of the forbidden. Capitalism capitalizes on the gravitational pull of negativity that is foundational to human subjectivity.

    It is tempting to think the pleasure involved in sacrifice in terms of a subject-object dialectic, according to which it derives from the sense of mastery involved in consuming the suffering of another. From this perspective, one could speak of the global North and global South as economies of sacrifice: the production of geographically-distributed wealth implies the production of masters and servants, the former comfortable in their fortresses of luxury goods, the latter exposed to the violence of degraded working conditions.1 This frame is a scaled-up version of Hegel’s master-slave dialectic, including the latter’s analysis of the substitution of pleasure for agency, or the dependence of the master’s enjoyment on the slave’s labor. It is an analysis implicit in the Latin American critique of development discourse, in what Cedric Robinson names the Black radical tradition, and in a number of Marxist and postcolonial theoretical practices.2 McGowan does not neglect this differential distribution of pleasure, but he does shift the emphasis of critique away from geographic inequalities and towards libidinal dynamics by arguing that sacrifice belongs to the subject as much as the object, that the economy of sacrifice has as much to do with surrender as mastery, that, in short, the ritual of sacrifice inheres in the act of consumption. McGowan’s bluntest formulation of this claim is as follows:

    Capitalism thrives not because we are self-interested beings looking to get ahead in any way that we can but because we are looking for new ways to sacrifice ourselves. This propensity for sacrifice stems from a recognition that no satisfaction is possible without loss. Sacrifice does not exist just at the margins of capitalist society. It is omnipresent within capitalism and provides the key to its enduring popularity as an economic system.(94)

    The idea of the self-sabotaging subject is a refrain in Capitalism and Desire, because, in its Lacanian framework, self-sabotage is constitutive of the subject. There is no subject without a sacrifice that breaks the continuity between pleasure and satisfaction, that interrupts the animal instinct in the name of the signifier, jouissance, or the (death) drive. If the subject exceeds the pleasure principle, it is only because sacrifice introduces negativity into the force field of positivity. The premise, here, is transhistorical. Sacrifice is constitutive of sociality as such. Capitalism changes the configuration of the ritual, but it is the basic facticity of sacrifice that makes capitalism possible, not vice versa. Sacrifice is the ritualization of the loss that is fundamental to human existence. The “enduring popularity” of capitalism is thus an effect of the way it channels loss through sacrifice, constituting a perpetual alibi for a pleasure that is difficult for capitalist subjects to admit.

    The transhistorical role of loss in Capitalism and Desire gives the book a great deal of its critical power, but it also tends to reduce social and political practice to an existential drama. On the one hand, the mobilization of a dialectic between the transhistorical and the historical pledges the book to the speculative element in Marxism, enabling McGowan not only to pierce the veil of commodity fetishism but also to answer the question, “Why capitalism?” McGowan follows in the footsteps of Slavoj Žižek, among others, in dropping the language of false consciousness in favor of a logic of disavowal. It is not that capitalist subjects do not know the sacrifices entailed by the capitalist mode of production – after so many campaigns to raise awareness of the terrible working conditions in sweatshops, how can we not know? – but rather that they do not know that they know:

    The consumer’s enjoyment of the worker’s sacrifice – the enjoyment of the value given to the commodity by the worker’s sacrifice of time – occurs through an act of fetishistic disavowal. For psychoanalysis, the fetish enables the subject to disavow the necessity of loss. It is a failure of knowing that implies another level of knowledge. In other words, fetishists don’t know that they know and work to ensure that they will never know this.(97)

    The epistemic discrepancy of fetishism confuses necessity with contingency. It does not naturalize capitalism, instead it assumes the sheer contingency of capitalism, offering the comfort that capitalism is merely a product of historical efforts, that the losses associated with it could easily be reversed, if only we chose to do so. In asserting the priority of loss, its role as fundament of human existence, McGowan does not dehistoricize capitalism, but he does acknowledge its cosmic scope, the manner in which it has brought the stars down to earth. The question “Why capitalism?” loses its sophomoric qualities, because the question no longer assumes a teleological framework – capitalism as destiny/destination of human life. Instead, it serves as the beginning of an inquiry that leads to the stubborn fact, as well as the sticky strangeness, of human desire. This is what one might call the libidinal deduction of capitalism, an analysis that dispenses with the poststructuralist suspicion regarding causality and metaphysics, without jettisoning critical reflexivity.

    On the other hand, there is an elision of social and political complexity that is arguably constitutive of this libidinal deduction of capitalism. McGowan’s critique depends on a reduction of phenomenal existence to an exemplification of commodity consumption. The paradigm of capitalism becomes “driving the car off the lot,” that is, the experience of “anticipated satisfaction” (“The joy of shopping lies in the interaction with a seemingly infinite number of promises of future satisfaction”), followed by inevitable disappointment, as sublime promise turns into “an ordinary object that falls far short of our expectations” (226). There is a certain truth to this perspective – after all, the capitalist drive to expand beyond its own limits can certainly be formulated as a desire to consume the world. However, this view leaves little room for a consideration of the ways that capitalist conditions include emergent social formations, the way that, for instance, the social cooperation organized by capitalism can change its valences, becoming the starting point for socialism or communism. Nor does it leave much room for considering the ways capitalism restructures itself in response to crisis, that is, for considering the specific ways in which capitalist institutions transform themselves in order to clamp down on resistance or revolution. It is not so much that these concerns disappear but rather that they become almost incidental or simplistic compared to the vicissitudes of desire. I am reminded of Adorno’s criticism of Heidegger in “The Idea of Natural-History,” namely, his argument that in Heidegger’s destruction of metaphysics, historicity emerges at the expense of history and the pursuit of authentic historical experience, requiring the debasement of natural history.

    McGowan wants to recuperate an authentic experience of satisfaction from the empty promises of capitalism. He does not confuse this authentic experience with utopia, nor does he conceive of it as a resolution of contradiction. If anything, authenticity implies trauma, disruption, the shudder of jouissance. McGowan captures it best in his discussion of love:

    One can never have the love of the other because one loves what the other doesn’t itself have. Even when the other desires us, something in the other remains outside our control. To subdue fully the otherness of the other and master it would effectively eliminate the other as lovable entity. … Love always leaves the subject with a sense of its failure or incompletion, but this incompletion must be experienced as the indication of love’s authenticity rather than its absence.(184)

    Love articulates negativity as an event.3 It introduces a break in the promissory trade of capitalism, a rupture in the circulation of the ever-deferred sublime. It is the moment of the Hegelian Aufhebung, provided that one does not imagine the sublation of capitalist social life as the achievement of equilibrium. Love is never easy. It pulls one outside of oneself, delivers one over to that which in another is irreducible to enjoyment. It demands surrender, shatters the ego. Love transforms sacrifice into the condition of possibility of a life, but this life does not imply health or well-being. Instead, it assumes the loss at the heart of the human. Love teaches us to live with loss, not to seek cheap substitutes for it.

    The Point Is to Interpret It

    Capitalism and Desire is, in many respects, an existentialism. It takes as its premise a negative anthropology, or an image of human nature in which loss, rather than some positive attribute, is the defining feature. It poses radical freedom as the fundamental project of human existence. Although McGowan never quite puts it this way, psychoanalysis becomes a means of reintroducing meaning into human life, even if that meaning involves assuming negativity as the essential condition of raising oneself above animal existence. In focusing on this drama of the subject, McGowan pushes back against the vitalist turn in much recent theory and criticism. He calls into question the reparative impulse that responds to injustice by searching after the conditions for a happy life, for life without injury. McGowan goes a long way towards making the case that life without loss is not only impossible but also undesirable. At least for human subjects, there is no satisfaction without loss, only the endless pursuit of pleasures in a metonymic drift without meaning. Moreover, this insistence on the value of negativity, on negativity as the condition of possibility of a meaningful – or liberated – life, issues a counterargument to the postcritical turn elaborated by Rita Felski, Sharon Marcus, Heather Love, and Stephen Best, among others.4 Postcriticism has warned of the limits and dangers of critique, arguing that the negativity of critique deprives students and scholars not only of the pleasure of aesthetic and social experiences but also of the capacity for affirmation. Critical criticism, it seems, is deadening. It fails to take objects on their own terms, forcing them to become mere vehicles for contextual factors. In contrast, McGowan suggests that nothing is more deadening than the absence of negativity, that it is a lack of interpretation – a failure to get beyond the surface, to move past description into the realm of speculation – that forecloses satisfaction. Postcriticism has its pleasures, but is it really satisfying? All of this is to say that McGowan renews the practice of ideology critique by committing to the transhistorical role of loss, as well as the shattering force of satisfaction.

    Although a great deal of critical prose has been dedicated to desire, Capitalism and Desire stands out for the way in which it rigorously distinguishes satisfaction from pleasure, salvaging a genre of desire irreducible to the equilibrium of the pleasure principle. The problem, however, is that the book is not abstract enough. This might seem a strange claim, given that I’ve argued that McGowan has a habit of reducing sociality to the play of a single structural opposition (pleasure versus satisfaction), but abstraction need not imply lack of complexity. As Louis Althusser argues so forcefully, theory is practice – theoretical practice – and, as such, it possesses its own nuances, its own rich ecology.5 McGowan’s serial analysis of cultural objects, everyday practices, and pro-market ideologies overshadows the relative autonomy of theory. McGowan touches on the perverse complexities of Lacan’s, Hegel’s, and Kant’s theories, but he does not provide that thick description of structures found in work by Kojin Karatani, Kiarina Kordela, and Samo Tomsic, among others. I find myself wishing for more elaborate inquiries into the transcendental structures of subjectivity, into the interplay between the linguistic dimension of the unconscious and the materiality of capitalist reproduction, or into the relationship between the scene of therapy and the scene of revolution. Put differently, Capitalism and Desire puts too much weight on interpretation as such. It valorizes the experience of getting beyond pleasure, of assuming the position of the analyst, but it does not spend enough time dissecting the operative concepts of interpretation or connecting interpretation to other practices. Interpretation risks becoming an end in itself.

    At the same time, McGowan’s resolute commitment to interpretation should be praised for its therapeutic value. In a historical moment – call it the Trump era, the Anthropocene, or late, late capitalism – when the dreadfulness of capitalism seems so overwhelmingly obvious, McGowan wants his readers to train their speculative muscles to look beyond the fetishistic appearances of capitalism, to ask not simply how capitalism works but also why capitalism: Why does it have such a hold on us? Why is it still easier to imagine the end of the world than the end of capitalism? If I describe the value of this contribution to critical thought as therapeutic, it is because it opens up a scene of analysis – a theoretical and practical milieu in which to examine and work on desire, to reconfigure libidinal economies, to insist on the non-identity between pleasure and satisfaction. Capitalism and Desire leaves its readers dissatisfied, which is to say that it allows them to realize how truly miserable capitalism is making them. That is the book’s undeniable power.

    Footnotes

    1. Breu suggests this analytics through the concept of avatar fetishism.

    2. See, for instance, Frank, Robinson, and Lowe – there are, of course, far too many examples to list.

    3. McGowan’s valorization of love, as distinguished from romance, is close to Badiou’s classification of love as a truth-event, especially in In Praise of Love. Berlant, however, offers a much-needed complication of the valorization of love against romance, in Desire/Love.

    4. Two prominent examples of the postcritical turn are Best and Marcus, and Felski. For critical responses to the postcritical turn, see especially Lesjak, Rooney, and Haines.

    5. I am thinking especially of the essays in For Marx as well as Althusser’s contribution to Reading Marx.

    Works Cited

    • Adorno, Theodor. “The Idea of Natural History.” Telos, vol. 60, June 1984, pp. 111-124.
    • Althusser, Louis. For Marx. Translated by Ben Brewster, Verso, 2006.
    • Althusser, Louis, et al. Reading Capital: The Complete Edition. Translated by Ben Brewster and David Fernbach, Verso, 2016.
    • Badiou, Alain, with Nicholas Truong. In Praise of Love. Translated by Peter Bush, New Press, 2012.
    • Berlant, Lauren. Desire/Love. Punctum Books, 2012.
    • Best, Stephen, and Sharon Marcus. “Surface Reading: An Introduction.” representations, vol. 108, no. 1, Fall 2009, pp. 1-21.
    • Breu, Christopher. Insistence of the Material: Literature in the Age of Biopolitics. U of Minnesota P, 2014.
    • Felski, Rita. The Limits of Critique. U of Chicago P, 2015.
    • Frank, Andre Gunder. Capitalism and Underdevelopment in Latin America: Historical Studies of Chile and Brazil. Monthly Review Press, 1967.
    • Haines, Christian P. “Eaten Alive, or, Why the Death of Theory is Not Antitheory.” Antitheory. Palgrave, Forthcoming.
    • Karatani, Kojin. Transcritique: On Kant and Marx. Translated by Sabu Kohso, MIT P, 2005.
    • Kordela, Kiarina. Being, Time, Bios: Capitalism and Ontology. SUNY P, 2013.
    • Lesjak, Carolyn. “Reading Dialectically.” Criticism, vol. 55, no. 2, Spring 2013, pp. 233-277.
    • Lowe, Lisa. The Intimacies of Four Continents. Duke UP, 2015.
    • McGowan, Todd. Capitalism and Desire: The Psychic Cost of Free Markets. Columbia UP, 2016.
    • Robinson, Cedric. Black Marxism: The Making of the Black Radical Tradition. U of North Carolina Press, 2000.
    • Rooney, Ellen. “Live Free or Describe: The Reading Effect and the Persistence of Form.” differences, vol. 21, no. 3, 2010, pp. 112-139.
    • Tomsic, Samo. The Capitalist Unconscious: Marx and Lacan. Verso, 2015.
  • Media Portfolios after Credit Scoring:Attention, Prediction, and Advertising in Indian Media Networks

    Akshaya Kumar (bio)
    Indian Institute of Technology, Indore

    Abstract

    Studying the reconfiguration of the film economy after the rise of satellite television, this essay draws upon media history in South Asia to tease out the repackaging of stardom in a changing media ecosystem, which commands the celebrity function to be more flexible and more willing to mount increasing debt upon its diversifying palette. The rise of calculable creditworthiness and sophisticated systems of prediction thus securitize media portfolios, while de-risking the business at the production end and distributing risk further downstream. The essay shows how targeted advertising comes to reign over this digital network as its preeminent language and what its consequences might be for consumer attention.

    Popular cinema cannot be understood without paying sufficient attention to its publicity economy. It is through strategic publicity that territories are consolidated, economic and technological scale are adjusted, proportionate orders of celebrity are deployed, and a consistent mode of address is offered through adequate narration in genre-specific vocabulary. The key challenge for popular cinema, after all, is that of urgency. Much like the news, film publicity is geared towards drawing the widest possible attention on an immediate basis. Just as news must argue a claim to newness and offer an imaginary of “our world” meticulously updated in newsworthiness, film publicity is designed to ensure that films are watched immediately. Unlike news, though, cinema is not essentially equipped to summon the moral conscience of the citizen-subject. For the appeal to urgency, therefore, popular cinema draws upon techniques from advertising.

    This essay investigates the transformation of Hindi cinema along the axis of promotional economy—an economy that relies mainly on cable and satellite television. Elsewhere, I have argued that the emergence of multiplex malls and the entry of corporate capital led to the rise of genre films, which were able to contain and diversify the risk-prone dwelling of highly performative melodramatic stardom (Kumar, “Animated Visualities”). A battle thus followed between stardom and capital to regulate their counterparts. This essay attends to another aspect of the battle between the emergent digital network and computational capital. Via this battle, we witness the emergence of media portfolios in which risk is no longer a matter of speculation, for the media ecosystem develops sophisticated tools of prediction to measure creditworthiness, which increasingly becomes the definitive essence of stardom. Stardom is the most crucial aggregator of the media ecosystem, while also housing the assembly of advertising, risk, and scale within its body. The media industries deploy stardom to test, challenge, and consolidate their portfolios, but also to recalibrate the consumer profiling that helps them to fragment, consolidate, or abandon platforms and genres. Yet, it is in advertisers’ interest to reinforce hierarchical platform distinctions, address identified demographics, and monetize the product variously at different steps along the value chain.

    As late as the 1990s, Hindi cinema deployed an illiterate villager in remote north India as a test case for its mass appeal. With the rise of systems of rating, scoring, and mining (or selling metrics as big data), the masses ceased to exist as a horizon. We are therefore trying to grapple with the reconfiguration of masses into data sets—consumer demographics mined for targeted advertising. Yet, a vast percentage of users in India remain outside the terrain of computational capital. This is why consumer demographics continue to depend on a mass projection component to realise scalability into the unknown. This explains the persistence of cinema across media platforms; at the same time, television has increasingly become the preeminent platform to address the masses. This essay is centrally concerned with the way in which cinema, having recruited television as an advertising platform, has become the meta-text of media industries.

    The preeminent site of redistribution in the media economy is reality television, which has a twofold structure that fuses distinct media economies. On the one hand, it stands apart from mainstream celebrity circuits and offers its variance by foregrounding the “real” celebrities: emerging singers, dancers, models, comedians, and most crucially, child prodigies. On the other hand, this bracket of “real” stars is occasionally fused with its counterpart; film stars routinely appear to deliver critical judgment and appreciation for the “real” stars. The media economy thus expands by distancing but also fetishizing film celebrities. This self-serving ambivalence is the double-faced essence of reality television, which in effect multiplies the exceptional sovereignty of film celebrity and amplifies its popular appeal by creatively negotiating other media platforms. As a result, reality television has become the promotional index of the release calendar of the film industry. Film stars bring more advertisers to reality television, even as they advertise their own films, and they also promote/advertise lesser “reality” stars. We are thereby served the thrills of negotiating the uneven promotional terrain of an increasingly networked advertising campaign.

    Most of the literature on algorithmic culture, however, gets trapped in the argument that big data and algorithms are tools hijacked by corporate giants. This does not reflect sufficiently on how algorithmic cultures are rooted in control and manipulation, whether of user/voter/consumer choice with targeted advertising in the open market, or via direct surveillance and regulation of benefits. We must acknowledge the role of public policy and infrastructural history in the shaping of specific markets, considering the political-economic bearings of their aesthetic precedents. This essay focuses, via comparative media history, on two key building blocks of media portfolios: attention and prediction, both central to the constitutive prowess of computational capital. Mining and programming data remain crucial tools to regulate, return, or redirect consumer attention, as does predicting behaviours by analysing classified datasets. Because social inequality and categories of communal self-identification play a crucial role in India, class-, gender-, and language-based classification would be irreducible to the psychographic segmentation that is more relevant in the West. Therein lies the relative inability of these tools to achieve the intended purposes, which complicates the subject of this essay: this is not a mere before-and-after story of the way computational capital has reconfigured Indian media, but one of mixed returns and substantial failures.

    I argue that advertising has become the essence of the digital network, to which the stars owe their relative utility as well as their increasing power over the network. The old and the new media economies continue to persist within a film industry that has recruited media platforms as its promotional infrastructure. It could be argued that the crossbreeding between the Internet and digital media has led to two key attributes of the new media ecology: indexing and metrics. Both Google and Facebook reduce our social world by indexing it—simplifying through neat classification and offering easy, legible handles to a world ridden with complexities—and appending it with activity-inviting urgencies expressed in metrics, as Benjamin Grosser explains. Google’s PageRank and Facebook’s NewsFeed algorithms are the most powerful tools: they simplify and rearrange our media sensorium while trapping our attention, predicting our behaviour, and selling that data to merchandise brands as well as to political establishments (see Mager). On the other hand, already simplified user interfaces such as Twitter and Instagram are key forums in which to position celebrity, where the burden of metrics as self-promotion has led to what might be called the follower factories of the Influence Economy (Confessore et al.).

    Denson and Leyda have theorized the shift towards an aesthetic that draws upon “gaming, webcams, surveillance video, social media, and smartphones” as post-cinema (4). In Hindi cinema, this aesthetic, at best, remediates the diversity of media ecosystems, thereby garnishing the melodramatic arc. It was once deployed to upscale the promotional economy via the star as superhero, which we now look towards. At nearly one hundred and fifty crore, Ra.One (2011) was the costliest Indian film made at the time of its production. Shahrukh Khan, a major star and co-producer of the film, went into promotional overdrive, logging in tie-ups with twenty-odd brands. Sony PlayStation launched a game console, Ra.One—The Game. The film merchandising also launched about fifty products, including toys, school items, apparel, caps, and even mobile solar chargers, handycams, netbooks, and a G.One tablet. Khan launched a YouTube channel as a one-stop destination for all promotional videos and special extras for Ra.One, and used Google Plus to interact with fans (Sengupta). In addition to the ritual presence at various TV shows and newspaper interviews, Khan’s promotion made use of Near Field Communications (NFC) technology on Nokia’s new smartphones, for which Nokia set up Ra.One zones at over four hundred Nokia Priority Partner outlets and select multiplexes. Smartphone buyers would get exclusive promotional content by tapping their devices on Ra.One NFC tags (Joshi).

    The film recovered its expenses before the release by selling rights for distribution, satellite television release, and music sale apart from the telecast rights for its music launch, gaming rights, and brand tie-ups. “By the time [Khan] and his team were done, not one person in India needed to watch Ra.One to contribute to its success,” Sunaina Kumar writes. However, an exhibitor in western Uttar Pradesh did not even recover half the money paid on minimum guarantee. Ra.One was not an exception in this regard; major star releases run into profits via contracts even before they are shot. As many as twenty-five revenue streams have opened in the last decade, and music rights alone are distributed across radio, cable and satellite, the web, and mobile ringtones. Even if some of the reported numbers are unreliable (Ganti), they introduce us to a media ecology increasingly built on computation and prediction.

    Stardom in the Digital Present

    Why is stardom an important subject for our concern? In The Cinematic Mode Jonathan Beller argues that with the coming of cinema, capitalism began to monetize attention, working out an adequate mode of address for the post-Industrial Revolution subject. Crucial to the early film economy was the management of the star portfolio owned by the studios. The collapse of the studios in the postwar film economy gave rise to full-blown stardom, in which stars would command much greater autonomy and valuation. In India, however, popular cinema emerged as a mediating institution in which the sovereign authority of the state could be popularly reinstated via male stardom. The 1950s witnessed an alignment between state power and stardom—best manifested in the socialist figurations of Raj Kapoor—though it began to relent by the late 1950s. In this period, stardom held forth for passive revolution, arguing for democratic reforms of state institutions by popular will, propelled by the heady romance of nation-building. Unsurprisingly, this heady romance stoked much fervour across the Middle East, Central Asia, Eastern Europe, and North and Western Africa, where Indian cinema represented a counter-hegemonic narrative that contributed to Kapoor’s international popularity. This began to change radically after the 1970s, during what Prasad calls a “moment of disaggregation” (Ideology of the Hindi), where popular culture began to be occupied by the sovereign voice of the star as an outlaw, whose popular appeal was constituted by the despairing spiral of statelessness. By the mid-1970s, the star became capable of carrying enormous capital through an expanding film industry (Vitali, Hindi Action Cinema), and would earn its political-aesthetic legitimacy by defying the state.

    This expression of political disaggregation was particular to north India. In the southern film industries, stardom remained an ally to state power for much longer, amplifying its capacity to account for the popular mandate. Yet, these hegemonic and counter-hegemonic temporalities alert us to a key economy of scale via which both capital and the state have historically addressed the nation in South Asia. In most other regional contexts, where either capital or the state has been the hegemonic constellation of authority, such an explosion of star-power in popular cinema has not emerged. As Vitali has argued in Capital and Popular Cinema, the successful convergence of the interests of capital and cinema in Hollywood hit a roadblock in the 1960s, when opportunities for capital investments in foreign productions emerged via co-productions, as in the case of Italy, which allowed producers to pump the profits back into more local productions. This process unleashed new lifecycles of radical capital, which was invested in popular cinema from the 1950s to the 70s outside America (where American capital was a key constituent element). In the case of Mexico, Vitali argues that in the 1950s, radical capital was allowed to rule in cinema because the Mexican state acted as a comprador state, “encourag[ing] industrial and financial interests, Mexican and foreign, to run wild, irrespective of long-term infrastructural and social considerations” (Capital and Popular Cinema 120). In this climate, horror cinema occupied the mainstream because short-term financial speculation, irrespective of industry’s long-term interests, became the overarching priority of capital.

    Therein lies the relative uniqueness of the star system and scale in South Asia. In many parts of the world, the spread of American capital since the 1950s shaped the rise of genre cinema. Contrary to this, cinema in South Asia never fully set aside the political-aesthetic relevance of state authority to command the nation, an authority represented by male stardom.1 India’s protected economy restricted the entry of American capital, prohibiting easy genrefication even if action genres thrived in certain low-budget segments (Vitali, Hindi Action Cinema; Prasad, “Genre-Mixing”). The resistance to this formal subsumption, in Marxian terms, conceded substantial ground to real subsumption only in the late 1990s, when genres emerged as the differential economy of neoliberal capital. Genre cinema, subsumed as it is under the aesthetic diversity of capital’s self-classifying force, has struggled ever since to surrender the aesthetic sovereignty of capital to stardom, as has been crystallized in Indian cinema.2

    The case of South Asia opens up curious questions about stardom in relation to capital. While stars are nothing but a manifestation of the prowess of capital-form, the value they extract from popular attention on behalf of capital is not entirely handed over. In other words, the aesthetic-political vocabulary of stardom as sovereignty-effect became so powerful that it threatened to hold the “parent” economic constellation captive. In spite of being capital-intensive, when it is re-grounded not merely in the celebrity-function but also within the imperative of political representation, stardom simultaneously defies capital, slipping out of its control.3 While the manipulation and monetization of attention are central to capital’s relationship with media and its attendant grammar built around advertising, stardom is not merely a subset of this constellation. After all, the wider orbit of attention is not a mere by-product of industrial modernity—capital only tries to out-manoeuver the power relation by investing more authority in the consumer-citizen, as the subject to be persuaded. In other permutations of the attention economy, as in Indian cinema, the star may exceed the persuasive celebrity-function subservient to capital, instead restoring more authority in its icon and commanding the political community it represents. That is why the sovereignty-effect, integral to male stardom in India, and key to translating political inflections into performative ones, remains a key feature of the attention economy without submitting to the command of capital (Kumar, “Animated Visualities”). Unleashing computational capital, as I will show, makes a more qualified and sophisticated bid for capital’s management of stardom as a reliable advertising tool.

    Until around the late 1990s, film stars were concerned with the purity of encounter via theatrical exhibition. With the onset of television dramas, minor television celebrities began to emerge. Radio presenters, television actors, news anchors, and journalists occupied segregated realms, even as they served varying modalities of celebrity. Media operated in relatively autonomous habitats; one could hardly shape the logic of another. Gradually, over a period of time, these islands began to merge (see Punathambekar). Within the digital present, things are no longer the same. Film stars appear on television, the Internet, and FM channels; television soap actors dance on reality shows along with celebrities of all hues. On major religious festivals, television soap operas go into delirious celebrity worship where film stars may promote their upcoming films by dancing to songs from those films. There are also dedicated reality shows, which are mere platforms for film promotion (Comedy Nights with Kapil, Big Boss, Comedy Circus, and several dance/music reality shows). The network modality refuses to let any media platform operate autonomously. Screens scattered across the media ecosystem, however, hold their autonomous contracts with other revenue streams. This diffuses the intensity of the older filmic encounter built upon scarcity and site specificity, thereby bargaining in favour of an aggregated, but differentially monetized, film economy. The filmic too has no claim to autonomy; instead it desperately tries to harness the entire screen spectrum. What sustains this graded circulation of filmic fragments?

    The big story of Indian media has been told from a more comprehensive point of view, in relation to policy, labour, technology, and infrastructure (Athique, Indian Media; Athique, Parthasarathi, and Srinivas). However, my attempt is to look for the conceptual kernel of the media reconfiguration since the 1990s, in relation to the film industry. In the post-liberalisation era, the rise of music videos (MTV and channel V), advertising industry, and satellite television (particularly ZEE and STAR) made two vital inroads: i) they put together an expanding economy of which television was the keystone and which gradually manoeuvred cinema from a competitor to an ally; and ii) even as the film industry began to cultivate television and Internet as allied platforms, these platforms continued to pose the threat of stealing away revenue via informal distribution of cable networks and pirated disks. Between 1995 and 2005, cinema continued to reassess its location and mode of address within the media ecosystem, so that it could maintain a distinction while continuing to harness its competing media platforms. This double bind shaped cinema’s entry into what Beller calls computational capital, centrally concerned with adequate feedback systems anchored by television rating points (TRPs). In the resultant media space, the film industry learned to deploy stars as detachable yet representative publicity infrastructure, which it could loan to other platforms as key advertising tools.

    In the past decade, film stars have hosted game shows and chat shows on television, and film music directors and choreographers have hosted and judged song and dance competitions on reality shows. Additionally, reality television cultivated an intermedia celebrity band in which modest film and television actors, models, politicians, musicians, or quirky online celebrities would come together. It is worth noting here how the televisual economy differed historically from the film economy. Television remained a platform for public broadcasting till the early 1990s. Various filmmakers who had struggled through the 1970s and 80s to make films measured by an alternative commercial scale switched to television. Collaborating with writers and actors aspiring to work outside mainstream commercial cinema, Hindi language content for the state broadcaster Doordarshan offered a fascinating mode of address and a new imagination of the public. The gradual entry of cable television through the 1990s further graduated television and its audiences to a self-sustaining ecosystem. However, owing to the vastly informal long-tail character of the distribution economy, a very small part of the revenues was brought back to the content producers, thereby compelling cable and satellite television to generate further advertising revenues. Even as the channels continued to expand and diversify, they remained heavily dependent on advertising revenues. In fact, channels would pay a significant carrying cost to the cable operators, so as to earn a privileged location on the bouquet they offered to customers. The intense battles between multi-system operators and cable operators have been shown to establish the gradual takeover of a long-tail enterprise by large corporate capital (Naregal, “Cable communications”; Parthasarathi, Amanullah, and Koshy, “Digitalization as formalization”; Parthasarathi and Srinivas “Networks of Influence”).

    It was only after 2006 that the revenues from distribution exceeded those from advertising. It remains a notable landmark in the history of television, because the advertising-driven character of satellite television could now be reconfigured, at least in theory, around the subscribers. In Industrial Dynamics and Cultural Adaptation, Athique, Parthasarathi, and Srinivas note the highly fragmented value chain of distribution and the diffusion of advertising revenues across an increasing number of channels as key factors contributing to “the commercial compulsion to force a switchover from analogue to digital distribution” (152). In spite of the increasing digitalisation and the relative rise in the distribution revenues, however, the dependence across the channel portfolios upon advertising revenues—in correspondence with TRPs—remained unchanged, and not only for the Free to Air channels. In this climate, the stars signify the celebrity universe that overwhelmingly dominates primetime entertainment television, particularly on the weekends.

    Before subscription revenue became significant, television had already figured out how to sell the consumers as the product to advertisers. The splintering of the mass horizon of Hindi cinema began in the mid-1990s—the climate in which television, already invested in a targeted address to the urban middle classes, corrected its ideological balance of content and advertising so that the two appeared to be a natural fit. While cinema, owing to its huge historical and commercial investment in the “unidentifiable masses,” struggled much harder to reorient its radar towards high-value consumers available in the multiplexes since the turn of the century (Athique and Hill, The Multiplex; Kumar, “Provincialising Bollywood?” 64-65), television expanded through the 1990s as the hotbed of cross-advertising. At the forefront of this orientation was music television—particularly MTV—which was the first deployment of television as a film promotion platform. The promotional possibilities opened up by music channels went on to shape the recruitment of television as a film promotion platform and to deploy it further as the site of cross-media alliances.

    The popular singing reality show Indian Idol, based on the British show Pop Idol, broke through the popularity charts in 2004, and Big Boss, based on the British show Big Brother, followed up on its success. Television revenue for one-day cricket telecasts also shot up between 2001 and 2005. Even though reality television was the preeminent site of encounter between film stardom, advertising, and television, the recipe acquired in the process travelled further inwards to soaps. The prehistory of this emergent mode of address would indeed be routed through the emergence of an urban middle class audience in the 1980s and 90s, discussed at length by Punathambekar and Sundar in “The Time of Television.” But of course, the very first instance of integrating television within cinema’s promotional economy goes back to the earliest of Indian television in the 1960s and 70s—to Chitrahar, the longest running and once the most popular television program in India, which featured songs from newly released films. In the new millennium, television was repackaged towards a juridical imaginary distributed across a variety of formal variations, a neoliberal theater of suffering, binding popular governance with entertainment, as discussed in the case of reality television by Anna McCarthy (“Reality Television”). The landmark breakthrough arrived with Jassi Jaisi Koi Nahin (2003-2007), which Roy (“Jassi Jaissi”) studies in rich detail to tease out the wondrous self-discovery—or makeover, as he calls it—of Indian television. Based on a supremely successful Colombian telenovela, the series about the makeover of an ordinary middle-class girl, Jassi, perfected the techniques of product placement, marketing events, triggering social media debates and innumerable product tie-ups, such as the books Jassi’s 7 Steps to Success and My Jassi Colouring Book, both in English and Hindi, as well as mobile phone games teaching managerial skills. Roy writes,

    JJKN [Jassi Jassi Koi Nahin] definitely offered the sponsoring brands a new thematic space, hitherto largely unexplored by Indian soaps, to associate with Jassi’s public image of a young, simple and intelligent woman working in a key sector of global business with strong roots in ‘tradition’… The ‘Jassi’ brand has in fact a great appeal as it proliferates over a wide range of products: Jassi games by Nokia N-Gage and Ericsson, cellphone ringtones featuring the soap’s title music, the ‘7 steps to success’ and other books mentioned earlier, music albums, Jassi dress line by the designer chain Satya Paul, the ‘Kurkure’ advertisements featuring [actress] Juhi Chawla as Jassi… [Another] important strategy was inculcating popular ingredients: hit ‘item numbers’ from Hindi films, cameo appearance of the Hindi film hero Saif Ali Khan as the character he plays in the film Hum Tum, singers from the popular show Indian Idol, the detectives from the serial CID investigating Jassi’s alleged murder by Jessica Bedi, etc. In fact JJKN took the trend of a programme’s referring to other programmes on the same channel, pioneered by Star Plus, to a new height.(38-39)

    Various flash mobs and India forums, websites containing daily updates flooded with discussions on the show’s progress, added further promotional frenzy. Jassi would also meet fans through Reliance WebWorld, where viewers could advise her. As Roy reports, they could also “tune in to Red FM in Mumbai, Delhi and Kolkata to advise Jassi. The best messages were selected by Red FM and played out across all their stations. The lucky winners were treated to an exclusive chat with Jassi herself through video conferencing organized by Reliance WebWorld” (41). At stake was a makeover of Indian television itself, as news television simultaneously witnessed a strategic alignment of editorial, sales, and marketing teams. Reporters increasingly covered the housing boom, new car launches, the availability of easy credit, and higher education to secure advertising from banks, automobile companies, and private colleges (Kumar, “The Unbearable”). Jassi’s makeover became an intense point of convergence: it was a proxy for not merely stylistic, but substantive transition to a consumer economy saturated with products, events, feedbacks, and endorsements cutting across delivery platforms. And evidently enough, advertising became the organizing principle of this economy as it spun relentlessly around the promotional wheel. Yet a network flourishing with promotional activity is also occupied with the problem of leakages.

    The Ordering and Leakages of Value and Attention

    In spite of its apparent horizontality, the digital network remains a carefully ordered system, which follows the gradient along the differential of capital and time. The value of a commodity, therefore, is proportional to the urgency raised by the publicity infrastructure. Value must then be created across time and platforms, so as to harvest graded consumer attention as per demographic profiling. The promotional campaign hierarchizes anticipation by withholding information and deferring the encounter with the commodity, monetizing the delays across platforms. The leakage is therefore a constitutive problem of the network, which is significantly threatened by a possible disruption of this order, as mandated by production and distribution strategies. The pirate network, seen as the preeminent threat, is one of those systematic disruptions against this ordering of value.

    With the advent of computational capital, it is the hoarders of massive data, such as Google and Facebook, that are least perturbed by any leakages for they are in the business of monetizing free services for advertising. Smaller networks of the media economy are proportionately anxious, not so much about the leakage of content as about their inability to gather data on the pirate activity and monetize it with predictive systems. It is worth noting then that the most opaque systems, which constitute what Pasquale calls “black box society,” appear to provide maximum “freedom” and cannot be bothered about leakage. Pirate media, after all, also advertise the leaked commodity so as to recruit the pirate consumer onto the digital network, but independent productions greatly suffer because they are not integrated into the mining of black box console use and cannot sell it to potential advertisers for the next commodity iteration. It is therefore the anxiety of capital to regulate and order the process of value-extraction via anticipation and advertising that gave birth to the data-intensive regime of computational capital. Beller grapples with digital culture, which is central to the network modality, by arguing that it is predicated upon computational capital—a shift from image to code, which is to be understood within the broad thrust of financialization, thus making the screen/image programmable (“Informatic Labour”; “The Programmable Image”). Drawing Media Studies outside platform fetishism, Beller urges us to understand media platforms and technologies within computational capital. This requires him to expand on Marx’s idea of the commodity, which, he argues, could be “constituted through derivative forms (in all senses of that word) of enterprise and still be treated as the commodity-form by capital. What is effectively being priced is a social relation, one summed up in the idea of risk” (“The Programmable Image”). These derivative objects are produced in the “social factory” and sold on the “attention markets.” He adds:

    Financial derivatives and digital media platforms—monetized on bank and shareholder speculation facilitated by attention metrics—are among the new calculi of value. They are not as different from the speculative leap into buying early commodity-forms as we may imagine. These digital metrics, media of risk management that are also modes of extending the logistics of quantification and valuation, emerge directly from and in turn facilitate new distributed forms of commodity production in the social factory.(“The Programmable Image”)

    Computational capital produces value anywhere on the network navigated by the programmable image, which means that

    at any moment along the circuit from monetized capital investment to monetized profit, a value productive transaction is possible—each movement or modification generates new data…there are today many more ways not to pay for labor. The labor of production is, in short, distributed across multiple sites: e.g., hundreds of thousands of software writers, tens of millions of historically devalued (mostly female, mostly Asian) hands, billions of screens attended to by billions of operator-functionaries such as ourselves, and finally the whole media-ecology and economy of images and information.

    If we follow Beller, we can see that computational capital as the driving force behind data traffic across the platforms looms large over media that thrives on i) screen data accumulation, ii) user feedback loops, and iii) risk portfolios. Within this matrix, film represents the most capital-intensive commodity-form, where risk and attention markets are the most vigilant. The differential topology of the media landscape is anchored by its gradient against the film economy. The film stars’ pre-eminence is thus predicated upon this gradient, for they must appear to descend onto other media platforms as promotional agents, even as they hedge the risk invested in their pre-eminence.

    The network is thus constituted by a differential scale of celebrity, fumbling for stability within the new calculi of value anchored by attention metrics and incessant promotions. This is best represented, according to Beller, through fractals—an expanding symmetry of geometric patterns with indeterminate dimensions. In other words, as we zoom into specific portions of the media network, the apparently simple topography expands and becomes increasingly difficult to grapple with.4 Contemporary media economy, therefore, rests upon the vitality of what Beller calls the fractal logic of celebrity (particularly ascendant on platforms such as Facebook, Instagram, Tumblr, YouTube), constituted by the bridge between the commodity-form and the programmable image-form of the digital network.5

    Securitization and Credit Scoring

    Ivan Ascher also theorizes financialization to understand the stage where money in itself becomes a determinant of value. He conceptualizes a portfolio society in which a new division “separates those who are free to run the race from those who are free to bet on its outcome,” those whose credibility must be calculable, from those with the power to calculate (Portfolio Society 124). In this economy driven by the mode of prediction, portfolios come with the promise that risk can be decreased by diversifying holdings. The resultant shift towards portfolios reduces singular entities to their credit scores, which score credit worthiness, thus quantifying the risk that could be mounted upon them. Predictably then, new and multiplying asymmetries are regularly introduced into the system as the diversifying imperative slips in the ideological cul-de-sac: beyond a threshold, certain portfolios become “too big to fail.”

    Once credit worthiness becomes the preeminent value, the labor in media markets is expected to raise its credit score by being available as debtors who carry the risk around. As “reliable” or credible carriers of risk prediction, stars tie capital to its own future, thereby making it calculable. They allow the network to hedge its risks while they are deployed as carriers of portfolios spread across fashion, travel, food, and merchandise, apart from media. Stardom thus appears in at least two separate brackets—let us call them low and high bandwidth stardoms. What has been described above is the former, while in the case of latter, the stars cross a certain threshold so that they become “too big to fail.” This is the stage when their credit scores rise so high that their own portfolio appears to be the superset within which their film stardom is contained. Typically, all major stars who qualify for the high bandwidth co-produce their films. They do not only remain the means to hedge risks, signify credit worthiness, and allow capital to predict its future—they firmly grip the entire supply chain. High bandwidth stars buy stakes in the film by investing their own capital, and promote the entire portfolio across platforms to raise their credit worthiness. In this way, high bandwidth stars end up alongside the corporate players playing the paradoxical debt-credit game, which Ascher describes thus:

    the creditor finds himself in a position not only to extract interest from his debtors, but also to borrow (and bet) more money than he has lent—as if somehow by appropriating other people’s promise-making abilities he had become more credible himself.(“Moneybags” 14)

    The Marxian analytic of the alienation of labor power does not sufficiently explain this. Within Ascher’s framework, however, neoliberal celebrities have increasingly little choice but to exercise their right to make promises, thereby making their probability available to others for gambling purposes. What Ascher does not fully account for, in our case at least, is the differential within. To put it more simply, the high bandwidth stars have a formidable portfolio, while the low bandwidth stars are on the diversified portfolios of production companies, which is why the former can yet gamble on the promise-making ability riding on their own person, whereas the latter surrender their probabilities to the companies for their speculative manoeuvers. The low bandwidth stars’ credibility does not matter much, provided that the company can score the credibility of its own portfolio. After all, it owns the necessary means of prediction—a comprehensive feedback loop including box office data, TRPs, social media “likes,” comments, shares and footfalls, and pilot studies conducted in carefully sampled key cities and towns, alongside “all the computing power and elegance of modern mathematical finance” (“Moneybags” 15).

    The high bandwidth star manages to exceed the trap because he also has a certain means of prediction at his disposal. Through corporate firms and strategic deals struck with television and FM channels, production and distribution companies, web-based platforms, and the numerous brands that he endorses, the multifractal habitus of the star envelops, absorbs, and processes massive quantities of data to manage his own future. The “too big to fail” star is abundantly endowed to securitize intricate patterns of his celebrity and to combat the production studios if they happen to be stepping on his interests. The case of Ra.One discussed at the beginning could be a good example here. Khan, as the biggest star at the time, produced the film entirely via Red Chillies Entertainment. Running one of the longest publicity campaigns for nine months, the film publicity was also overwhelmingly dominated by Khan. Addressing every possible media platform and buying numerous campaign tie-ups, he extended his celebrity as the glue connecting the multifractal system carefully built over months. Yet, the most expensive Indian film of the time, released on the Diwali weekend in the highest number of screens, including then-unprecedented prints in Tamil and Telugu, was a box-office disaster.

    The most elaborate promotional campaign did not make the film successful, but it provided a masterplan of securitization to the industry. By definition, securitization refers to an asset-backed investment that is secured by a collection of mortgages. Khan deployed his multifractal celebrity as the clinching asset to back a mind-boggling collection of mortgage-like tie-ups. As a result, the film remained successful entirely because of its vast portfolio. The key site of the loss it incurred was the only asset backing it all—Khan’s credit score. Ever since the failure, he could not secure any project of comparable size.6 The media portfolio of the film made it too big to fail, but his celebrity had its wings clipped because by multiplying his portfolio with that of the film, he amplified the predictions unmatched by the results. While the battle was won in the simpler bracket of profits over production cost, the compound rationale of the prediction economy cut Khan’s celebrity to size. As Beller would put it, computational capital triggers the universal Turing machine and adjusts the new calculi of value after every transaction, thereby recalibrating the credit scores of all sorts of agents.

    If we were to consider, on the other hand, relatively smaller films, often released only in multiplexes, in about one-tenth the number of screens as Ra.One, their commercial viability depends on co-productions and media partners, apart from pre-sale of rights. Here, no one asset is usually significant enough to support the securitization of the project. Instead, the project is constituted by the campaign, which acts as an adhesive across fragments, only representing a small part of various portfolios held by small to large corporations. Hansal Mehta’s films featuring Rajkummar Rao, for example, are co-produced by five-odd production companies that diversify their portfolios via the film. Even if the film does not command a portfolio, it distributes risk among several small players whose own credit score would not lean too heavily on the film.

    Alternatively, consider Yash Raj Films (YRF), India’s largest media conglomerate—the leading production and distribution company in India, and one of the largest in the world. With about twenty-five subsidiaries, YRF has its own music, merchandise and fashion labels, VFX studio, home entertainment division, televisaion production company, and units handling talent management, post production, licensing, and brand partnerships. YRF also has a subsidiary called Y-films, which produces and distributes films strictly for youth and has already released five web series and four feature films. As the owner of the most comprehensive portfolio possible, YRF is introduced on its website (www.yashrajfilms.com) as if it were the industry.

    YRF has a portfolio with enormous risk-appetite. Its small films routinely fail at the box-office, even though the big budget blockbusters rarely do. The impact of small films on YRF’s own credit score being negligible, they nearly operate outside the credit score economy. In effect, their failure has already been accounted for and makes little to no difference to the vast portfolio of YRF. Even for a small experimental film with heavy risk of failure otherwise, YRF is the safest possibility of patronage. But even as its portfolio aggregates platforms, demographics, genres, and technologies, it remains a studio known for big budget romantic melodramas featuring major stars—an image that the company consolidated under filmmaker Yash Chopra through the 1980s and 90s and that it variously rehashes in its new productions. Celluloid classics are pitched as advertising masterstrokes, while new productions update the aesthetic configurations as per the analytics of the target demographic.

    The Platform Question

    In this last section, I would like to establish the extent to which various media are shaped by the public function they serve as platforms. Owing partially to their distinct histories within the media economy, media are not only constituted by their formal and aesthetic constraints, but also continue to uphold an ideological function. Television, for example, developed in India as a broadcast medium. Its intersection with middle-class domesticity further ensured that the state was built into the imaginary it offered to law-abiding citizens. This imaginary was not substantially overwritten by the emergence of cable and satellite television in the 1990s. Notably, while all Indian films have to be passed by a Censor Board for Certification, the censorship of television is far stricter. Films certified with an “Adult” certificate, for example, cannot be screened on television. Those with a “Universal” certificate go through further censoring that is often arbitrary and severe (see Jha, “The Manual”).7 Television, therefore, operates on a stricter contract with the state than does cinema.

    The web, on the other hand, is taken to be an island of freedom, which is the main reason web series across the spectrum often include sexuality, ribaldry, abusive language, and intoxication. The wedge between television and the web therefore determines what is fundamentally an ideological separation mandated by state censorship and the threat as well as promise of mass media. Let us consider a recent web series distributed by Amazon Prime, Inside Edge (2017). The series is ridden with layers upon layers of securitizing moves. It speculates over the portfolio of the Indian Premier League—a multifractal system including celebrity formations in cricket, media, fashion, advertising, journalism, and big business, but also rumoured to be the hotbed of drug abuse, sexual indiscretion, illegal betting, and match-fixing. Multiplying a whirlwind of attractions, the series features semi-retired and struggling film actors alongside new entrants into the media complex. The series packages its own portfolio of securities, all with modest credit scores, that draws upon well-known scandals to maintain a generative relation to reported “reality.” In effect, however, the series reaffirms the pre-eminence of cinema within the media economy, in which T20 cricket has come to hold a seasonal spot.

    For about a decade now, cable and satellite television have subsidized ventures into film. Films comprise nearly twenty percent of television content across languages. The sale of cable and satellite rights, which contributes heavily to low-budget experimental films, has been undergoing correction since 2013 (Ficci-KPMG; Jha “Satellite Rights”). The viability of smaller projects would be drastically reduced and the investments in such projects may gradually shift to web-based platforms. The bloated pricing of cable and satellite rights emerged on account of new channels “launching with the aim of acquiring films to buttress content or networks getting into a sort of bidding war over who bags the biggest film or the biggest star” (Jha). As is evident, then, high bandwidth stardom is responsible for driving the overall prediction both upwards and downwards, and is also key to the platform wars between web-based and television programming.

    Before we conclude, however, attention must also be paid to the preeminent platform of the celluloid economy—the single screen theater, which remains vital to the measure of the box office valuation, even though the available means of prediction fail to fully account for these theaters. Operating on ad hoc agreements with local distributors, these estimated six thousand theaters—as opposed to twenty-one hundred multiplex screens—are still immensely relevant (Deloitte). While the low-middle budget films are not released in these theaters, the blockbusters unfailingly capture a large chunk of them. Even if a significant percentage of these theaters now rely on digital distribution, the ticketing is very often on paper and footfalls are under-reported. The vast majority of single screen theaters are located in the southern states, where the array of regional cinema stars and their competitive fan clubs have a long history. Taking this into account, we encounter the limits of computational capital. Even as attention metrics gradually take over, we must not overlook the persistence of the old within the new.

    Conclusion

    This essay has recounted, via comparative media history, how the film industry in India reconciled with the rapid growth of satellite television, recruiting it as a promotional platform, and thus forging together a media economy in which the film star aggregates the digital network as a constitutive outside, as the weekend exception that holds together the everyday celebrity horizon of the promotional economy. While corporate capital and stardom evolved as competing agents trying to regulate their counterpart during the post-liberalization maturation of the film economy, this essay has argued that tools of prediction consolidate and support aesthetic-political modalities, while content and layouts are remediated across media networks.

    Often, however, digital and web-based media are taken to be interchangeable. This is misleading to the extent that the digital takeover of old media industries has been a drive towards formal subscriptions (Parthasarathi, Amanullah, and Koshy, “Digitalization as Formalization”), whereas web-based media navigate the realm of “free” user activity, mined for targeted advertising. The wedge between subscription-and advertising-based revenue models requires closer assessment. The modest growth of Netflix and Amazon Prime alongside the rise of “independent” platforms (Hotstar, ALT Balaji, Voot, TVF, Arre) might suggest that the media industry wants to exit the promotional superhighways to develop subscription-based content. However, the battle over platforms should not distract us from the aggressively embedded advertising within the emerging content. The inability to exit the promotional superhighways marks the peculiar destiny of media in the time of computational capital, which also resonates with the destiny of billions who are trapped in the self-promotional frenzy of social media, where one wilfully deposits one’s private lifeworld into networks with porous boundaries.

    The preeminent distinction between advertising and subscription-based media is that the former relishes the openness of the network whereas the latter seek a strategic isolation from it. Suspended between the two modalities, the digital network, with its embedded tactics of control and cross-advertising, remains a key site to negotiate a new deal between the private and the public. Regardless of the threat of data theft, the thrill of selling one’s privacy in controlled public-private environments—supposedly, on one’s own terms—allows the consumer a distinct resonance with the celebrity-function, itself an outcome of surrendering privacy for increased public attention. The media network, drawing its cues from the same, has increasingly become a pride parade of celebrity posturing, unwittingly intensifying the war cry of neoliberalism. Consumer attention is trapped within its deceptively shape-shifting ecosystem, where event, content, celebrity, merchandise, and “reality” are routinely camouflaged and cross-dressed.

    Algorithmic cultures in the media economy enable compound, integrated, and recursive camouflaging. The consumer is offered a new deal—between subscription and promotion, between products and services—with a blurred horizon. We are thus invited to dwell in a habitus where the consumer is the only stable product. The consumer’s choices are closely computed to reinforce and amplify the predictive systems, while everything else appears to be a collage of promotional interests. The split subject could therefore only lay indirect claim to itself via a portfolio of interests. The debt-carrying capacity of the credit-scored consumer must be underscored by the aesthetic-political profiling of his/her world.

    To confirm the grim future of media networks, we must revisit the case of news, because the news business has not only lost its grip over what is newsworthy—what is news or instead, what is not news—but has also become subservient to advertising. When both the credible and the incredible offer relatively equal quotients of newness, the sheer volume of labour spent in making news credible forces it down the urgency ladder. The marketability and the scalability of the incredible as news—a news-advertising hybrid unleashed by the news factories playing with attention, computation, capital, and predictions—has therefore reduced credible news to mere liveness: the event as its bare self, immediate, transparent, and pleading for attention towards its truth-claim (Kumar, “The Unbearable”). In the midst of this, what has anchored the ethical cache of news is actually the spectre of the unidentified masses, who, it seems necessary to believe, must value the analytical truth.

    Psychographic classifications and behavioural data mining, however, break down even that last layer of doubt, which has perennially held together the foremost argument for truth-claims. The collapse of that spectre leaves every information vulnerable to computational capital and targeted advertising. Without the “protection” of the horizon of the masses, computational capital hacks the social code and reassembles it as interest-group clusters with a keen eye to their vulnerabilities, serving the truth with an “appropriate” dressing. What confronts the media after credit scoring, after the systematic disaggregation of the invaluable horizon of unidentified masses, is quite worse. Computational capital targets algorithmically what capital does via direct advertising; while both are deeply invested in multifractal stardom, the former is significantly more efficient at stripping stardom down to its celebrity-function via portfolios, predictive systems, and the differential interiority of the network.

    Footnotes

    1. While it is possible to see action cinema as the dominant genre in India, such classification reveals far too little. In Hindi Action Cinema, Vitali, for example, establishes the debt of Italian Peplums in the popular Hindi films featuring wrestler Dara Singh. While these are wrestling films that highlight muscularity and strength, such features were mounted upon a popular genre template in Madras-based film production: folklore films, often narrating the return of the abandoned but rightful heir of the throne via the popular will of the masses. Action films across the spectrum tend to be far more contemporary in their styling, and yet it would be misleading to overlook that they are re-grounded in a “local” aesthetic configuration.

    2. This essay focuses on male stardom in Indian film industries, reflecting its primacy. While female stars tend to have significantly shorter lifecycles and are entrusted with substantially less advertorial attention, several of them enjoy similar privileges across the network.

    3. The most eccentric of stardom’s achievement has been discussed by Prasad in Cine-Politics, a historical-theoretical investigation of how certain stars of the early post-independence era went on to acquire enormous political surplus in southern Indian states, with two of them even remaining chief ministers of the respective states over multiple terms.

    4. An aspiring model on Instagram could, for example, appear in full control of the libidinal economy of the platform. Apparel brands and budding fashion designers would rent her body for advertising, for she appears “untainted” by celebrity. However, someone else affording the same “lifestyle” could flaunt it without any career aspiration, appearing within the same (fractal) pattern of celebrity-advertising-fashion-corporeality. The indeterminate dimensionality and expanding symmetry of fractals within the network thus become almost recognizable, but not quite.

    5. Playback singers for film songs, like Ankit Tiwari and Neha Bhasin, whose corporeality had been hidden, now run YouTube channels to reclaim their celebrity. They can feature in their music videos and collaborate with fashion designers, actors, and choreographers, seeking offers for live concerts and other events.

    6. In a move to offset such damage, when actor Salman Khan’s Tubelight (2017) did not deliver on market predictions, he returned the distributors’ money (60 crores). Tamil star Rajinikanth did the same after the relative failure of Lingaa (2014). The small distributor, without any means to hedge his risks, is thus compensated as a goodwill gesture. Khan thus restored trust in his own creditworthiness by going against the logic of financialization.

    7. It is not uncommon for parents in small-town India to forbid their children to watch films in theaters, but then to allow them to watch the same films on television later. While there are other parameters at stake, the practice does indicate a differential social contract with media platforms.

    Works Cited

    • Ascher, Ivan. “‘Moneybags Must Be So Lucky’: Inside the Hidden Abode of Prediction.” Political Theory, vol. 44, no. 1, 2016, pp. 4-25. SAGE, doi:10.1177/0090591715613387.
    • —. Portfolio Society: On the Capitalist Mode of Prediction. MIT P, 2016.
    • Athique, Adrian, and Douglas Hill. Indian Media: Global Approaches. Polity Press, 2012.
    • —. The Multiplex in India: A Cultural Economy of Urban Leisure. Routledge, 2010.
    • Athique, Adrian, Vibodh Parthasarathi, and S.V. Srinivas. Industrial Dynamics and Cultural Adaptation. Oxford UP, 2018.
    • —. Market Dynamics and Social Transactions. Oxford UP, 2018.
    • Beller, Jonathan. The Cinematic Mode of Production: Attention Economy and the Society of the Spectacle. Dartmouth College P, 2006.
    • —. “Informatic Labor in the Age of Computational Capital.” Lateral: Journal of the Cultural Studies Association, vol. 5, no. 1, 2016. Lateral, doi:10.25158/L5.1.4.
    • —. “The Programmable Image of Capital: M-I-C-I′-M′ and the World Computer.” Postmodern Culture, vol. 26, no. 2, 2016. Project MUSE, doi:10.1353/pmc.2016.0005.
    • Confessore, Nicholas, et al. “The Follower Factory.” New York Times, January 27, 2018, www.nytimes.com/interactive/2018/01/27/technology/social-media-bots.html. Accessed 29 July 2018.
    • Deloitte. “Indywood: The Indian Film Industry.” Sept. 2016, www2.deloitte.com/in/en/pages/technology-media-and-telecommunications/articles/indywood-indian-film-industry.html. Accessed 29 July 2018.
    • Denson, Shane, and Julia Leyda. Post-Cinema: Theorizing 21st-Century Film. Reframe Books, 2016.
    • Ganti, Tejaswini. “Fuzzy Numbers: The Productive Nature of Ambiguity in the Hindi Film Industry.” Comparative Studies of South Asia, Africa and the Middle East, vol. 35, no. 3, 2015, pp. 451-465. Project Muse, muse.jhu.edu/article/605739.
    • Grosser, Benjamin. “What Do Metrics Want? How Quantification Prescribes Social Interaction on Facebook.” Computational Culture, vol. 4, 2014, computationalculture.net/what-do-metrics-want. Accessed 29 July 2018.
    • Jha, Lata. “The Manual to Movie Censorship on TV.” LiveMint, October 17, 2016, www.livemint.com/Consumer/kEsKNDItzLazUX1KZlkl7K/The-manual-to-movie-censorship-on-TV.html. Accessed 29 Jul. 2018.
    • —. “Satellite Rights Rates for Hindi Films Drop 40%.” LiveMint, January 15, 2016, www.livemint.com/Consumer/Z9v8Vr9ftjsgWR580dCN9J/Satellite-rights-rates-for-Hindi-films-drop-40.html. Accessed 29 July 2018. Joshi, Namrata. “G.One, With the Wind.” Outlook, Oct. 24, 2011, www.outlookindia.com/article.aspx?278623. Accessed 29 July 2018.
    • KPMG-FICCI. “Media for the Masses: The Promise Unfolds.” Indian Media and Entertainment Industry Report, 2017, assets.kpmg.com/content/dam/kpmg/in/pdf/2017/04/FICCI-Frames-2017.pdf. Accessed 29 July 2018.
    • Kumar, Akshaya. “Animated Visualities and Competing Sovereignties: The Formal Dwellings of Hindi Cinema.” Social Text, vol. 35, no. 3, 2017, pp. 41-70. Duke UP, doi:10.1215/01642472-3968798.
    • —. “Provincialising Bollywood? Cultural Economy of North-Indian Small-town Nostalgia in the Indian Multiplex.” South Asian Popular Culture, vol. 11, no. 1, 2013, pp. 61-74. Taylor & Francis, doi:10.1080/14746689.2013.764642.
    • —. “The Unbearable Liveness of News Television in India.” Television and New Media, vol. 16, no. 6, 2015, pp. 538–556. SAGE, doi:10.1177/1527476415572374.
    • Kumar, Sunaina. “Why Bollywood Doesn’t Flop Anymore.” Tehelka, March 10, 2012, archive.tehelka.com/story_main52.asp?filename=hub100312Bollywood.asp. Accessed 29 July 2018.
    • Mager, Astrid. “Algorithmic Ideology: How Capitalist Society Shapes Search Engines.” Information, Communication & Society, vol. 15, no. 5, 2012, pp. 769-787. Taylor & Francis, doi:10.1080/1369118X.2012.676056.
    • McCarthy, Anna. “Reality Television: a Neoliberal Theater of Suffering.” Social Text, vol. 25, no. 4, 2007, pp. 17-41. Duke UP, doi:10.1215/01642472-2007-010.
    • Naregal, Veena. “Cable Communications in Mumbai: Integrating Corporate Interests with Local and Media Networks.” Contemporary South Asia, vol. 9, no. 3, 2000, pp. 289-314. Taylor & Francis, doi:10.1080/713658750.
    • Parthasarathi, Vibodh, and Alam Srinivas. “Networks of Influence.” Caravan, 1 Dec. 2016, http://www.caravanmagazine.in/perspectives/networks-of-influence-cable-distribution. Accessed 29 July 2018.
    • Parthasarathi, Vibodh, Arshad Amanullah, and Susan Koshy. “Digitalization as Formalization: A View from Below.” International Journal of Digital Television, vol. 7, no. 2, 2016, pp. 155-171. EBSCO, doi:10.1386/jdtv.7.2.155_1.
    • Pasquale, Frank. The Black Box Society: The Secret Algorithms That Control Money and Information. Harvard UP, 2015.
    • Prasad, M. Madhava. Cine-Politics: Film Stars and Political Existence in South India. Orient Blackswan, 2014.
    • —. “Genre Mixing as Creative Fabrication.” Bioscope: South Asian Screen Studies, vol. 2, no. 1, 2011, pp. 69-81. Web of Science, doi:10.1177/097492761000200106.
    • —. Ideology of the Hindi Film: A Historical Construction. Oxford UP, 1998.
    • Punathambekar, Aswin. From Bombay to Bollywood: The Making of a Global Media Industry. New York UP, 2013.
    • Punathambekar, Aswin, and Pavitra Sundar. “The Time of Television: Broadcasting, Daily Life, and the New Indian Middle Class.” Communication, Culture & Critique, vol. 10, 2017, pp. 401-421. Wiley Online, doi:10.1111/cccr.12164.
    • Roy, Abhijit. “Jassi Jaissi Koi Nahin and the Makeover of Indian Soaps.” Locating Cultural Change: Theory, Method, Process, edited by Partha Pratim Basu and Ipshita Chanda, SAGE, 2011, pp. 19-53.
    • Sengupta, Anuradha. “Ra.One + YouTube: SRK Says Symbiotic Deal is a Number Game.” Moneycontrol, October 1, 2011, www.moneycontrol.com/news/special-videos/raone-+-youtube-srk-says-symbiotic-deal-isnumber-game_592865.html. Accessed 29 July 2018.
    • Vitali, Valentina. Capital and Popular Cinema: The Dollars are Coming! Manchester UP, 2016.
    • —. Hindi Action Cinema: Industries, Narratives, Bodies. Oxford UP, 2008.
  • Can curation free the anthology? Giorgio Agamben’s apparatus and Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Writing

    Isabelle Parkinson (bio)
    Queen Mary, University of London

    Abstract

    This article analyzes the failure of Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Writing (2011) to fulfil the critical action it claims to achieve through curation. Deploying Agamben’s concept of the apparatus, the article looks beyond the editors’ claim that curation enables an avant-garde resistance to the canonizing force of the anthology form, using data visualizations to render visible Against Expression‘s covert enactment of the canonization it claims to avoid. In doing so, the article also questions the potential for curatorial practices to represent any real challenge to the status quo, given curation’s current function as a primary apparatus of the market.

    Craig Dworkin and Kenneth Goldsmith’s Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Writing appeared in 2011, when the mode had gained international prominence as an influential strand of “innovative” or “avant-garde” literary production.1 Situated alongside other contemporary publications such as Vanessa Place and Robert Fitterman’s Notes on Conceptualisms (2009), Marjorie Perloff’s Unoriginal Genius (2010), and Goldsmith’s Uncreative Writing (2011), Against Expression consolidates the arguments for the significance of conceptual writing as a literary category. For the editors, however—in keeping with their characterization of conceptual writing as avant-garde and so resistant to the dominant culture and cultural domination—Against Expression is also an attempt to problematize the anthology form by deploying détournement strategies of appropriation and repurposing.2 In their wide-ranging discussion of the American anthology tradition, Joe Lockard and Jillian Sandell describe the kind of anthologizing that Against Expression seeks to challenge:

    By spatializing and historicizing bodies of knowledge into meaningful categories, anthologies consolidate new or existing canons of literature. The organization of materials in anthologies often implies a telos of development, and the anthology comes to embody a collective bildungsroman. (242)

    The editors of Against Expression want to resist the canonizing, teleological function that ratifies a dominant narrative, instead presenting their work as an act of curation analogous to the literary practices of conceptual writing that reframe, decontextualize, or juxtapose existing cultural artefacts to generate a new set of meanings. This mode of meaning-making operates through action in and on the cultural sphere, mutely revealing rather than directly articulating a critique of dominant cultural, social, and political forms. Meaning is generated in the knowledge of this process; thus, Against Expression offers a dismantled version of the anthology as a practice of curation that lays bare its own processes to reveal itself as critical action.

    Rather than succeeding in this endeavour to resist canonization, however, Against Expression in fact activates it, as demonstrated by the publication of a number of subsequent anthologies. In 2013, Norton produced a new edition of Postmodern American Poetry: A Norton Anthology, which represents just the kind of canonizing, developmental mode Dworkin and Goldsmith claim to problematize and includes twenty-two of the authors represented in Against Expression (Dworkin and Goldsmith among them and prominently featured in the preface and introduction). In 2012, Les Figues Press published I’ll Drown My Book: Conceptual Writing by Women (edited by Caroline Bergvall), a direct response to Against Expression‘s version of conceptual writing. In 2015, What I Say: Innovative Poetry by Black Writers in America came out from the University of Alabama Press (edited by Aldon Lynn Nielsen and Lauri Ramey). In the same year, Out of Everywhere 2: Linguistically Innovative Poetry by Women in North America & the UK was published by Reality Street (edited by Emily Critchley). What I Say is the second volume of “the anthology project that began with Every Goodbye Ain’t Gone,” and Out of Everywhere 2 is a follow-up to the 1996 publication of the same name (edited by Maggie O’Sullivan). Although they don’t respond directly to Dworkin and Goldsmith’s anthology, these two publications reflect anxiety about the potential marginalization of some writers in Against Expression‘s endorsement of a distinct form of innovative poetry. On the whole, the succession of “revisionist” anthologies evinces a conviction that Against Expression reproduces one of the most significant outcomes of canonization: the exclusion of women and minority writers. This wave of anthologizing therefore begs the question: why has Against Expression produced an effect in the cultural sphere that so roundly contradicts its intention?

    To answer this question, some theorization of the formal and editorial possibilities of the anthology is necessary, and I want to use Agamben’s notion of the apparatus as a way of conceptualizing a genre that remains undertheorized.3 In “What is an Apparatus?,” his 2006 gloss on Michel Foucault’s “decisive technical term,” Agamben characterizes the apparatus (dispositif) as a “network” established between elements in “a heterogeneous set” that includes “discourses, institutions, buildings, laws, police measures, philosophical propositions, and so on,” and “appears at the intersection of power relations and relations of knowledge” (3). In Agamben’s development, Foucault’s original “heterogeneous set” is broadened to include “literally anything that has in some way the capacity to capture, orient, determine, intercept, model, control or secure the gestures, behaviours, opinions, or discourses of living beings” (14). From this broader starting point, Agamben’s discussion extends Foucault’s theory by drawing on Heidegger’s concept of installation: the “gathering together of the (in)stallation [Stellen] that (in)stalls man, this is to say, challenges him to expose the real in the mode of ordering [Bestellen]” (qtd. in Agamben 12). Agamben defines “installation” as the function of the apparatus. In his formulation, installation is the result of the meeting of the “two great classes”: “beings” and “apparatuses.” For Agamben, “living beings are incessantly captured” in the apparatus, and the engagement—the installation—of living beings in the apparatus creates the “third class, subjects” (14). Thus, subjectivity is defined as a process of constant installation, the capture and recapture of the living being in the apparatus as it moves from one form of engagement to another. As well as broadening its scope, Agamben also makes the definition of “apparatus” narrower and more specific. His example of the mobile phone indicates that he uses the term to denote individual instantiations (that is, apparatuses rather than “the apparatus”), junctions at the intersection of a number of vectors that install the subject as one nodal point in the network. This development of Foucault enables the analysis of an object in terms of its function as apparatus, and provides a framework for discussing the forms and processes of the subject’s installation in the system it intersects.

    The literary anthology is a significant object of analysis on Agamben’s terms because it operates at the intersection of knowledge and power and across multiple vectors: as discourse, as institution, and as a method of distribution that circumscribes, validates and manages an area of knowledge. Agamben’s ideas are especially germane to Against Expression because the practice of conceptual writing is itself one of denaturalizing, a laying bare of the apparatus. One of the primary functions of the conceptual work is to expose the ways in which knowledge and power intersect in the construction of the subject.4 Dworkin and Goldsmith’s desire to confront the anthology as such is consistent with the defining mode of the conceptual writing they anthologize and define as the contemporary manifestation of the avant-garde. Indeed, this practice (of revealing the processes of subjectification) forms the basis of their assertion that the late-nineteenth and early-twentieth-century avant-garde has been subdued or repressed by the hegemony of the mainstream lyric that naturalizes the subjectivity (in Agamben’s terms) constructed in the capture of the “living being” in the apparatus.5 Because of the overarching emphasis on mode, the conceptual writing movement can claim a resurgent avant-garde position. For Dworkin and Goldsmith, its function is to lay bare both its place in the “network” of Agamben’s apparatus, and the field of literary production as such in relation to the broader cultural and socio-economic landscape. Conceptual writing is avant-garde because it ruptures the existing paradigm by drawing attention to it, thereby breaking the unspoken rule of collusion: the “forgetting” of the truth of its constructedness that enables a writer to produce work within the apparatus. This forgetting is concisely characterized by Dworkin’s description of the typical contemporary work of literature as “the hundred-thousandth lyric published this decade in which a plainspoken persona realizes a small profundity about suburban bourgeois life” (xxxix). In Dworkin’s caricature, the very act of writing upholds and obscures those social and cultural constructions challenged by the avant-garde. The lyric form in particular is highly problematic for conceptual writing because it presupposes a sincere subject position and an authentic voice that expresses something genuinely felt (hence, the anthology is “against expression”).6 Dworkin’s ironic alliteration emphasizes the qualities of this position: “plainspoken,” “persona,” “profundity.” His critique of contemporary literary production is also a critique of the institutionalized position it occupies, reflects, and perpetuates, indicated by the reference to “suburban bourgeois life”: a representation of its passive assimilation into the bourgeois worldview and its attendant institutions. The relevance to Agamben’s apparatus is apparent: the naturalization of the subject position as such is the function of the contemporary literature Dworkin critiques. In this paradigm, the work of conceptual writing is to denaturalize the subject and reveal the methods of its construction. To keep faith with this defining practice, and to resist the dissolution of the reader into a state of unexamined and docile subjectification, Against Expression must also therefore draw attention to its own construction and constructedness.

    Dworkin and Goldsmith attempt this denaturalization by characterizing Against Expression as an act of curation, a self-reflexive practice that enables a critical engagement with its material. Curation has arguably become the primary cultural practice of the twenty-first century, moving beyond the cultural sphere to represent one of the main modes of social life—from the curatorial turn in journalism through social media to education.7 As art historian Terry Smith argues, “curating is everywhere being extended, encompassing every kind of organising of any body of images or set of actions” (17). In tracing the development of curation as a cultural practice in visual and especially in conceptual art, Paul O’Neill’s The Culture of Curating and the Curating of Culture(s) starts with the historical avant-garde (for example, Dada, Surrealism and constructivism) and ends in the 2010s, when “discursive, pedagogical and dialogical approaches to exhibition production are becoming more prevalent.” For O’Neill, curation can be “used as a means of contesting the critical and aesthetic autonomy of art and the mediation of aesthetic value”; he picks out as exemplary those acts of curation where “the curatorial framework and its structural contestations are made more manifest” (129). Against Expression follows this understanding of the role of curation in contesting and making more manifest the relations of power and knowledge. Dworkin’s introductory essay on “The Fate of Echo” recognizes that “the paratext always suggests a perspective from which to read,” and explicitly takes hold of the paratextual element of the apparatus to present it as the embodiment of a self-conscious argument (xxiv). He is also concerned that, in resistance to the reifying potential of the anthology, Against Expression does not represent a definitive statement or a canon. He presents the anthology as an extension of the online UbuWeb Anthology of Conceptual Writing, whose “curatorial premise” is to “look beyond received histories and commonplace affiliations” (xxiv). This claim aligns Against Expression‘s curatorial practice with the utopian practices of the 1960s, when “curators were beginning to make visible the mediating component within the formation, production and dissemination of an exhibition” (O’Neill, “Curatorial Turn” 13). Dworkin’s critique of “received histories and commonplace affiliations” also resonates with O’Neill’s characterization of the shift in curatorial practice in the 1990s, when the “ascendancy of the curatorial gesture … also began to establish curating as a potential nexus for discussion, critique and debate” (13-14). Like these art curators, Goldsmith and Dworkin speak critically from within the “institution”8—the universities of Pennsylvania (Goldsmith) and Utah (Dworkin)—and Against Expression likewise claims a critical position on established canons at close range, temporarily assembling a series of texts to offer a consciously-constructed argument for literary affiliation that challenges established literary and art histories. The claim to an overt composition and the foregrounding of the act of curation appears to get around the problem of the anthology’s authority by treating it explicitly as a temporary assemblage that is in itself a part of the emergence of the category. Dworkin characterizes his own activity as “assembling the present collection” (xli). As he says,

    This anthology documents the explosion of publications since the turn of the millennium under the sign of the conceptual … to offer a snapshot of an instant in the midst of an energetic reformation, just before the mills of critical assessment and canonical formation have had a chance to complete their first revolutions.(xliv)

    In other words, the anthology seeks to recognize the category without fixing it, without contributing to its authorization. Dworkin’s diction—”snapshot,” “instant,” “midst,” “energetic”—indicates that the anthology is not definitive, but is rather an immediate, temporary sketch of a phenomenon as it moves. In order to differentiate itself from the authorizing or textbook anthology, Against Expression also defines itself against the activity of canonization in the contrasting image of the “mills”: weighty, destructive and inexorable machines that process the original practices through the culture industry’s discourses and institutions.

    Ironically (and tellingly), the canonizing function of the anthology that Dworkin and Goldsmith wish to resist is enacted in the 2013 Norton Postmodern American Poetry, in which they both appear. Editor Paul Hoover denies the possibility that conceptual writing can or should represent a challenge to the continuum of literary history, asserting that “For all the triumphal claims of conceptualism, no one is drowned but Icarus and the ship of history sails calmly on” (lvi). He follows this up with a reminder that “History determined that Rae Armantrout, an experimental lyric poet and close observer of human experience, won the Pulitzer Prize for 2010” (lvi). Hoover’s inclusion of Dworkin, Goldsmith, Place and Fitterman’s work in an anthology that repudiates both conceptual writing’s rejection of the lyric form and its resistance to institutionalized literary histories is problematic, particularly given conceptual writing’s attention to modes of production and distribution as its defining concern. As Place and Fitterman put it, in conceptual writing practices, the “primary focus moves from production to post-production. This may involve a shift from the material of production to the mode of production, or the production of a mode” (Notes on Conceptualisms, 16). The anthology as such is very much a “mode of production” that, in ratifying a version of literature, is also “the production of a mode” that Against Expression wants to both expose and counter. The explicit function of the Norton Postmodern American Poetry is to canonize, periodize, and legitimate what Hoover calls “the ‘other tradition’” (xxviii). This function is unequivocally articulated in the preface and introduction. Hoover celebrates the achievement of the first edition of Postmodern American Poetry (1994) in “canonizing new practices such as language poetry and honouring the avant-garde in general”; establishes a historical model that eternalizes and assimilates innovation by declaring “as happens with every generation, the new wins the day and the broader writing culture is altered by its theories and practices”; and asserts the criterion of newness as the primary measure of value in claiming that “in 1994 the newest poetics was that of language poetry. Today the new is represented by conceptual poetry, Newlipo, cyberpoetry including Flarf, and the postlanguage lyric” (xxxvii). Hoover places this canon of the “other tradition” in the context of a historiography of supersession and so justifies the new edition as an extension of the original’s historical parameters. In this way, the logic of the avant-garde is assimilated to the model of the canonizing anthology. Moreover, his triumphant conclusion that “the book was a great success in its first trade season and became the classroom standard for teachers and students” presents problems for conceptual writing in particular, invested as it is in the production contexts of texts as the site of critical intervention (xxviii). The easy assimilation of “trade” and “the classroom standard” into the discourse of avant-garde cultural production appears to signal the failure of the avant-garde to challenge the status quo. Hoover resolves this contradiction by accepting institutional validation as a criterion of value for the avant-garde. Against Expression tackles it by using a practice of curation that enables Goldsmith and Dworkin to keep faith with the resistant project of conceptual writing without capitulating to the discourses it critiques.9

    Against Expression deploys a number of paratextual devices to carry out its critique. First, it repurposes a common feature of the anthology: the headnote. Rather than introducing the author and offering a potted history of their life, work, and activity on the literary scene, the headnotes in Against Expression present an argument for the work’s inclusion. The traditional form of the headnote overwritten by Against Expression can be seen in Hoover’s Postmodern American Poetry, in keeping with its function as a periodizing, canonizing anthology. Hoover’s headnotes are written in full, formal sentences, and are generally structured to formulate a literary-historical biographical narrative. The entry for Charles Bernstein—who is also included in Against Expression—begins by noting his date of birth, where he was born, that he attended Harvard University, and that he “studied with the philosopher Stanley Cavell,” offering a biographical precis that emphasizes his relationships with an important institution and an important man. Hoover’s assertion that Bernstein was “The leading theorist of language poetry” reflects the discourse of hierarchy that is a common feature of the headnotes in this anthology (517). The final paragraph details his involvement in establishment production contexts and his working relationships with other editors and academics, consolidating the emphasis on institutional legitimisation and moving Bernstein from his role in a radical poetry movement to his position in academia, following a narrative of development. The headnote for Bernstein in Against Expression operates very differently. Formally, the style is much looser and more irregular, as in this very long and unwieldy sentence, an asyndetic list jammed with information and riddled with parenthetical asides:

    In addition to the Inkblot Record, “I and The” also recalls less procedural works based on restricted or specialist vocabularies: Hannah Weiner’s Code Poems (composed in the semaphore of the maritime International Code of Signals for the Use of All Nations); Aaron Kunin’s translation of Ezra Pound’s “Hugh Selwyn Mauberly” into the 170 words of Kunin’s own private sign language (“You Won’t Remember This,” The Mauberly Poems [New York:/ubu Editions, 2004]); Jackson Mac Low’s The Pronouns and CK Ogden’s translation of Joyce (both of which confine themselves to the 850 words of BASIC English) and – perhaps closest to Bernstein’s poem – Laura Elrick’s “First Words” (sKincerity [San Francisco: Krupskaya, 2003]) and Kit Robinson’s Dolch Stanzas (San Francisco: This Press, 1976).(88)

    Rather than offering any sense of development, either literary-historical or biographical, the sentence moves across time in a dynamic engagement with a swathe of texts connected only by the argument of the sentence that gathers them. Moreover, the lack of attention to historical context is reflected in the fact that half of the texts mentioned are undated. Instead, Bernstein’s works are described by referring to conceptual writing’s varied and historically disparate practices and precedents, and the selected examples suggest how these practices might be drawn together—that is, as a working hypothesis rather than a definitive statement. The use of listing and parentheses enhances the feeling that the anthology is a temporary assembly of comparable practices. These techniques are employed in all the headnotes, implying that the selections in the anthology are not fixed, definitive, or authoritative. In this way, Against Expression seeks to resist the hegemonic relations of power and knowledge represented by both the canon and the academy, the two institutions implicated in Dworkin’s wish to evade “canonical formation” and “critical assessment.”

    The “curatorial premise” borne out in the headnotes also shapes the other prominent paratextual devices deployed to counteract institutionalizing forms or processes. First, the anthology is organized by author in alphabetical order. As well as echoing the many examples of conceptual writing that use the alphabet to order material or as a constraint, this creates a levelling effect because it randomizes the sequence in which the authors appear.10 Second, there is no indication in the contents page of publication dates, nor does the page say when the authors were—or are—writing. The absence of any indication of their chronological relationship becomes an overt declaration of resistance to ideas of development or periodization, so the contents page looks like a refusal to offer a genealogical account of the category. In the baldest interpretation, it embodies a refusal to engage with literary history at all, providing instead a decontextualized field of works connected only by their relevance to the category of “conceptual writing.” In addition, so many writers are included, and so many more are mentioned in the headnotes, that the impression is of a levelling inclusiveness determined only by a general category. This is an equalizing field constructed—or deconstructed—out of a flattening of both history and hierarchy.

    Despite its disruptive techniques, however, the failure of Against Expression to trouble relations of power and knowledge is revealed in the success of its canonization, as reflected in its editors’ inclusion in the Norton and by the production of those subsequent anthologies that so quickly read it as another example of cultural domination and exclusion. The reasons it fails have to do both with the inescapabilty of specific aspects in the mode of anthologizing, and with the fragility of the political commitment offered by the practice of curation. Dworkin’s desire to present a seemingly immediate, temporary, and authentic record of “tendencies” suggests that, in this anthology, the material is not mediated in the same way as in an authorizing anthology. In fact, this presentation serves to underplay the activity of selection and combination necessary to produce any anthology. It points to a significant aporia in Against Expression as a whole, one that is marked perhaps most distinctly in the unresolved contradiction in the claims that it is both a “snapshot” and an “argument.” The anthology represents an uneasy and compromised adoption of the curatorial mode O’Neill celebrates, evident in the tension between the apparently objective documentation of the “snapshot of emerging tendencies” and the declaration of a subjective project to construct a category that actively “reframes” literary history. Against Expression is unable to keep faith with the demystification it promises, withdrawing it at the moment of articulation in convoluted expressions of the editor’s agency. Rather than foregrounding and laying bare their choices and their implications, the paratextual elements of this anthology obscure those choices and the role they play in installing the reading subject in the network of meanings they embody.

    Using methods of data visualization, we can examine the other, less overt paratextual features that mediate the reader’s engagement with the writers and the texts in the anthology and construct a representation of conceptual writing as a movement. Visualization allows us to trace the vectors and networks in the apparatus that are not in plain sight, but play a significant role in regulating the reader’s agency. These elements are arguably more significant in the “installation” of the living being precisely because they are hidden; they do not work at the conscious level and so deny the reader the autonomy that seems to be offered in the foregrounding of Against Expression‘s intervention in knowledge production. Beginning with the question of canonization, a dataset can be gathered from the paratextual apparatus—the introductory essays and the headnotes—in order to trace how contemporary writers are networked into the category of avant-garde poetics. I focus on the patterns created by the frequency, placing, and juxtaposition of author names, unavailable on a single reading but emerging gradually over repeated and variable engagements with the text. In the reader’s experience of Against Expression, the patterns of repetition and combination of author names encourage the reader to “know” that some writers are influential, significant, or connected. The more names an author is associated with, the more likely the reading subject is to perceive them as a prominent influence, nodal point, or typical practice (given that the headnotes reference “like” practices). A canon certainly does materialize when the data is visualized as the totality of underlying patterns of influence and hierarchy created in the headnotes and essays. Attending to the patterns of affiliation (who is named, in relation to whom, and how often), we can plot these relations as a network of names (see Fig.1).11

    Fig 1.
    The network of names in Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Writing. Shapes represent the author’s gender: circles = male, triangles = female. Colours are randomized.

    The visualization follows the flattening of history that the anthology achieves when it decides not to date the authors, instead presenting us with the system of associations created by the references to those authors throughout the text. In the map, arrows “out” denote the names associated with those writers in their own headnotes, and arrows “in” denote references made to them in the headnotes of other writers.12 The way these names are selected and combined through cross-reference and association reflects a process of reciprocal identification: Dworkin and Goldsmith draw conceptual writing into the category of the avant-garde by constructing a network of mutual validation. The twenty-first-century writers are therefore legitimized in this underlying network both through their connections with earlier writers and in their associations with each other. Some figures are prominent, and some are more marginal. Stephane Mallarmé, Andy Warhol and John Cage, and 80s Language poets Charles Bernstein and Ron Silliman—with lots of arrows “in”—are given greater prominence as central influences often recognized in other writers’ headnotes. These figures generate their own distinct yet connected “spheres” of influence. Contemporary writers Nathan Austin and K. Silem Mohammad—with many arrows “out”—have other writers drawn more tightly into clusters around them, which presents them as conduits or networking figures. The network plot follows the explicit remit of the anthology, making a case for the status of conceptual writing by connecting it to the poetry of the earlier iterations of the avant-garde. What becomes visible is the active construction of a literary field where authors are placed in relation to each other in an imaginary atemporal space of positions. While Gertrude Stein occupies a position of influence parallel to Marcel Duchamp’s, the most populous coterie on the network is made up of predominantly male writers. Moreover, thirteen of the thirty women in the anthology appear in this network as outliers. Not only are women underrepresented in the anthology (just thirty out of 111, or 27.9%); they are also marginalized within its network of validations. The names in the cluster assert the extant male canon of avant-garde art and literature (Warhol, Cage, Bernstein, MacLow) while drawing into their orbit the new writers that Goldsmith and Dworkin ratify as their legitimate inheritors (such as Austin, Mohammad, and Bök). This hierarchy of influence and connection radically revises the “levelling” enacted in the contents page (which was designed to resist the processes of canonization and exclusion), instead reasserting those processes through other paratextual means.

    Second, by reinstating the chronology that the Anthology avoids, we can show how this new avant-garde attaches itself to a traditional reading of literary periods. In visualizing the data from the introductory essays and headnotes as a graph with a timeline as the x axis, a pattern appears (Fig. 2).

    Fig 2.
    Number of references to and from authors in Against Expression: The Anthology of Conceptual Writing, graphed over time.

    Looking at the spread of works included as examples of conceptual writing over ten-year blocks from 1900 to 2010, we see that the anthology expresses an underlying periodization in the clusters of associations around moments in a chronology. With clusters of works through the 1910s and 20s, in the 1960s, and again in the late 1970s and into the 1980s, this chronology reinstates the boundaries of modernism, pop art, and postmodernism. Its examples of conceptual writing, therefore, gather around literary moments already considered significant in the genealogy of the avant-garde. In this way, the anthology asserts an already well-established narrative of an interrupted or resurgent avant-garde, and presents a literary genealogy in order to establish the legitimacy of the movement.13 Its construction also reveals that, while the literary history of conceptual writing manifests as fluctuation or interruption, the general trajectory is that of growth. The sense of a bourgeoning movement is implied because, with each example of “resurgence,” the number of works increases, indicating an increase in the number of writers engaged in conceptual writing over time. In the contemporary resurgence, the number of writers occupying the same position is so great that it appears on the graph as a tangled knot of names. Despite its interrupted trajectory, the anthology therefore provides a developmental model of evolutionary proliferation. This underlying formation naturalizes its construction through a pattern of precedent and heredity, an evolutionary model of proliferation in which a successful “species” multiplies over time.14

    The deployment of names also shows how the hidden paratext creates an underlying genealogy. On the same chart, the y axis indicates the number of times an author is mentioned in the anthology as a whole (Fig. 2). The higher the point, the greater the number of references to the author in the anthology. Thus Andy Warhol and John Cage are the highest points on the chart, having ten and nine mentions respectively. The size of the point on the chart reflects the number of other authors referred to in that author’s headnote.15 The number of times an author is mentioned (their level on the y axis) indicates the level of influence they exert, and the relative size of the points indicates their role as a conduit or connector of like practices, a drawing in rather than a handing down. A closer look at the twenty-first-century corner of the chart reveals a proliferation of connecting figures (Fig. 3).

    Fig 3.
    Twenty-first-century positions on the field.

    This part of the chart, with its greater number of larger, “fraternal” points—for example K. Silem Mohammad, whose headnote mentions nine other authors—shows that the anthology ratifies conceptual writing by connecting its twenty-first-century writers to each other and to the other authors in the literary genealogy it constructs. Most of the recent figures are situated low in the field, reflecting the fact that many of them are mentioned only once or twice in the anthology as a whole. However, two figures emerge from this scrum, distinguished by height and size, so both are mentioned more than other contemporary writers and are connected to more of them: in the field laid bare, the editors of the anthology, Kenneth Goldsmith and Craig Dworkin, dominate their contemporary scene.

    Dworkin and Goldsmith’s construction and ratification of a primarily male canon is challenged in the 2012 anthology I’ll Drown My Book: Conceptual Writing by Women. In her introduction, Laynie Browne defines this anthology as a response to conceptual writing’s fast-moving consolidation, expressing a fear that women will be “written out of the project.” Noting that “it is often at the stage of anthologizing that numbers start to shift so that women are not adequately represented,” her characterization of the typical situation of women in literary movements is entirely apposite to the representation of conceptual writing in Against Expression. Moreover, in reflecting and refracting the language used in Against Expression‘s prefaces—with “take shape,” “crystallize” and “documented” echoing Dworkin’s purpose to “document” the “energetic reformation”—her anthology offers a direct challenge to its potential hegemony (14). Browne argues that the “lack of representation of women is in some sense invisible until we come to moments where codification starts to happen. To many then, this writing women out of the canon is invisible until after the fact” (15). This description of the processes of canonization applies to Against Expression, whose latent structures begin to codify a version of conceptual writing that sends women writers into the background. Caroline Bergvall’s introduction to I’ll Drown My Book connects the problem of canonization to conceptual art’s inability to problematize the author function. For Bergvall, “the all-important business of stripping the artist’s social identity, or even denuding artistic persona itself, investigating the artist’s ‘authorial function’” has “proved largely beyond the frame.” Instead, in Bergvall’s view, “the artistic persona found itself neither intercepted nor sabotaged by conceptual methodologies” and “Conceptual Art turned quickly into a small coterie of largely given, largely male, largely white art stars” (19). The relationship between the author function and canonization is relevant to the paratextual choices in Against Expression. Because the authors’ names are stripped of other determination, the author function is foregrounded in favor of, for example, the historical, geographical, generic or political contexts of the text’s production. The proliferation of references to and the connectedness of Warhol or Bernstein, as visualized in the network plot (Fig. 1), consolidate their significance purely in terms of the author function: in Foucault’s original iteration, “the ideological figure by which one marks the manner in which we fear the proliferation of meaning” (“What is an Author?” 119). In this respect, Against Expression fears the proliferation of meaning outside the institutions it claims to be “looking beyond,” as we can see in the centre-periphery model revealed in the network plot.

    And what of the claim for the practice of curation as distinct from the traditional anthology? By comparison, the looser assembly, the overt insistence on impermanence, and the self-reflexive approach do seem to offer a more active readerly participation, or at least a chance for readers to “intervene in their own processes of subjectification,” as Agamben puts it (24). The resistance to chronological ordering in the contents page foregrounds the active choice of the anthologist, rather than imposing a history. The large number of names suggests inclusiveness rather than a defined and narrow genealogy. The inclusion of Warhol, Cage and other practitioners previously identified more as artists than writers troubles the category of the literary text. Indeed, the insistence on writing as a much looser category seems to resist the institutions of “author” and “literature,” disrupting the scholarly disciplines that “separate” and “capture” human activity (17). The very refusal to deal in other categories foregrounds the emphasis on the central category of conceptual writing, and, in making one big claim, Against Expression draws attention to its own “mode of ordering” and lays bare its function in controlling knowledge. But if “the apparatus itself is the network that is established between … elements,” then Against Expression is an apparatus that draws together a network of forces in order to assert and authorize its legitimacy (2-3). It brings together discourses (of the avant-garde; of conceptual art; of evolutionary development) and institutions (the canon; the literary period; the literary genealogy; the author function) to control the reader’s engagement with knowledge and construct the reading subject. This is significant in light of the disproportionate number of white male writers represented in Against Expression as a whole, and is expressed most notably in the way these authors dominate the patterns of significance and legitimization revealed in the data analysis. The reader is installed in her identification with “important” writers whose legitimacy is conferred through the insistent repetition of their names and associations with each other: the well-worn processes of a long history of hegemony. By deploying a narrative of curation that obfuscates its canonizing role, Against Expression enacts the subjectification of the reader of the hidden paratext as Agamben defines it in his discussion of the processes of installation. With only a limited and partial understanding of the way the text operates, the reader is not afforded the agency the Anthology seems to offer. Much like the apparatuses that Agamben critiques, the experience appears to be one of self-determination because the reader is made to feel like she is “in the know” and so in control of her own reading choices. As my analysis reveals, however, like the “user” of the mobile phone in Agamben’s example, the reader is the passive recipient of a system in which her choices are delimited and controlled by silent instructions that bypass conscious recognition. The subjectification that occurs here is, therefore, in the predominant contemporary form of the apparatus: the “reader” is in fact locked into what turns out to be a regulatory project by the very illusion that she is in control.

    This illusion also marks and sustains the contemporary activity of curation as practiced beyond the art world. Kate Fowle, a director of Independent Curators International, says of contemporary curation: “as the curatorial imperative gains momentum around the world, its form is mutating and becoming untethered from its modern precedent” (9). This can also be said of the way curation has entered the broader cultural sphere, becoming integrated into social, economic and political life and increasingly taking more discrete and specialized forms. “Untethered” from its precedent in visual art, curation has “mutated” to become the primary practice of the market, constructing marketized identities on Facebook and Instagram and curating content as an aspect of “social selling,” hooking the logic of capital into the intimacies of social life. As the Scoop.it Content Marketing Blog asserts, “The very best curation done via social selling is a way for salespeople to demonstrate their value and uniqueness. They have an exceptionally effective—and human—way to build trust and to prompt feedback. Both of which are at the core of building a relationship … and making a sale” (Neely). Feeding into the curated identities of sales “prospects” through content curation is therefore a way of “leveraging your social network” and represents the marketization of “human” relationships and “trust” (Brevet). Curation is thus the primary contemporary exemplar of the apparatus Agamben critiques. Once denoting a practice of institutional preservation and conservation, it became a self-reflexive art practice that seemed to enable institutional critique, but is now a method to capture and construct subjectivity as a collection of temporarily congealed surfaces. The temporary nature of these forms of curation reflects precisely the continuous process of installation and reinstallation that makes subjectivity a negative state. As Agamben argues, “processes of subjectification and processes of desubjectification seem to become reciprocally indifferent, and so they do not give rise to the recomposition of a new subject, except in larval or, as it were, in spectral form. In the nontruth of the subject, its own truth is no longer at stake” (21). The mechanism of curation enacts an infinitely unfinished process of reassembly that sustains a yearning for subjecthood and a belief in the subject as a product of consumer preferences ratified in the assemblages of other consumers.

    The role of the anthology in perpetuating and stabilizing an exclusionary canon also plays into contemporary fears about the erosion of the canon and anxieties about the “preservation” of literary studies in the rapidly-changing globalized higher education marketplace. In his 2012 The Global Future of English Studies, James English’s survey of tertiary English programmes across the US, Europe, China, South Africa and Australia, finds that “there is less divergence than we might imagine from the canon of classic British and American works,” and that “the place of this canonical literary study within the baccalaureate degree program as a whole … is surprisingly uniform throughout the world” (117). For English, “the newer, more ‘foreign’ programs emerging with globalization are if anything more committed to the familiar canon of Great Authors than are the established programs of the Anglophone sphere.” As a result, “rather than pulling the discipline apart, the process of global massification is affirming its cohesion around a common core.” English’s discussion reflects the way that this very valid anxiety might paradoxically work against a pluralistic, self-reflexive model of literary studies. The security of the “cohesion” around the “core” of “Great Authors” here stands in for the preservation of English literary studies as such (174). English later recognizes the potential for universities outside the US and Europe to shift the balance of the centre-periphery model, concluding that “it is time for us at the presumptive centre of things to begin paying more attention to the forms our discipline is taking at these sites of rapid expansion” (191). In the context of the global education marketplace, however, the anxieties rather than the subtle conclusions of English’s study will probably form the leading edge. The mass marketing of English studies may well end up seriously compromising its main achievement in the last forty years: the recovery and/or appreciation of writers not previously considered to be “Great Authors,” including women writers, minority writers, writers of popular fiction and, ironically, the authors of world literature in English. Thus, both the “massification” and marketization of English studies and the desire for homogeneity generated by the fears it prompts are very pressing reasons to be wary of the canonizing anthology.

    The desire to assuage panic about the future of English literary studies has also recently merged with optimism about “curation” as a way of preserving the value of the discipline. In her introduction to the 2016 special edition of New Literary History, Recomposing the Humanities—with Bruno Latour, Rita Felski argues for a new emphasis on curatorship, one that echoes in interesting ways the argument set out in Against Expression. Felski asks, “To what extent are humanists engaged in practices of making as well as unmaking, composing as well as questioning, creating as well as subverting? … In this spirit, I advance four possible terms—curating, conveying, criticizing, composing” (216). She argues for curation as a practice of making, one grounded in the need to preserve but aware of the responsibility of those choices, imagining the humanities “as a series of actions, practices, and interventions” rather than the result of the functioning and countering of a range of rigid institutions (217). I would argue that this is a problematic solution, given the current function of curation as the primary apparatus of the market. In the global commercialization of higher education (HE), curation and massification are brought together in troubling ways. For example, Pearson—”the world’s learning company”—is a powerful, extensive, and expanding provider for English-medium HE institutions across the globe. One major innovation in their format is “Pearson Collections,” a site that enables “educators” to “Engage Students with Custom Content” and “Create a Collection for Your Course” with an “easy-to-use curation tools” in order to “choose the chapters you want from any Pearson product.” Accompanied by signifiers of agency (“you have your own way of teaching”) and freedom (“you can freely mix and match”), the site deploys the narrative of curation as a creative practice that liberates the individual from regulatory structures and gives them control over the system, enabling them to survey the apparatus and operate beyond its dictates.16 The model of curation is the model of the globalized higher education market: the curation of commodities in an archive of products limited by economies of scale.

    Like Pearson’s decoy of “custom content” curation, curation in Against Expression too becomes a decoy, presenting a convincing surface structure to displace the underlying apparatus of its value system. This parallel demonstrates the hazardous position of the avant-garde vis-à-vis the dominant culture: the avant-garde is capitalism’s critic and its coeval. To be worth the hazard, it must maintain a delicate relation of immanent critique. This function and its attendant constraints are clearly manifested in the method of detournement that forms the basis of conceptual writing practices, a methodology developed out of the necessity to refuse an external standpoint from which to articulate its challenge. The discourse of curation presented in Against Expression, however, claims to offer just such a position, speaking from a critical space outside the institutions it critiques. The dangerous “naivety” (in Agamben’s sense) in this positing of a blameless utopian space from which to speak is perilous for the avant-garde project to denaturalize discourse and expose its function in the network of power and knowledge.

    Footnotes

    1. Dworkin offers a short history of Conceptual Writing’s reputation in his “An Overview / Chronology of Conceptual Writing” for the Harriet Blog.

    2. For an extended definition of détournement, see Guy Debord and Gil Wolman, “A User’s Guide to Détournement” in Ken Knabb’s Situationist International Anthology.

    3. See, for example, Jeffrey Di Leo: “while anthologies are a pervasive and dominant part of academic culture, they have not been given sustained analysis by cultural theorists” (6). Against Expression itself clearly contributes to the theorization of anthologies, which has developed since 2004, yet “most American anthology and canon revision has focused on author and text selections but little on the anthology editorial apparatus” (Aull 38).

    4. One expression of this function can be found in Notes on Conceptualisms in the notion of the “sobject,” the subject-as-object of modernity, the “properly melancholic contemporary entity” that “exists in a procedural loop” exposed by conceptual writing’s “radical reframing of the world” (38-9). See also Fitterman on repurposing: “[the] use of repurposed source materials or identities isn’t meant to replace a more direct investment in identity but, rather, to complicate any of our positions by addressing how our subjectivities are shaped, compromised, or borrowed” (1).

    5. See below. See also, for example, Marjorie Perloff, 21st-Century Modernism, 3-7.

    6. The way the term “lyric” has been deployed in definitions and defences of conceptual writing has been heavily contested. Judith Goldman, for example, has argued that this version of the lyric is a “straw man” invoked by the editors, as detailed in her article “Re-thinking ‘Non-retinal Literature.’” Goldman shows that this statement about the lyric draws heavily on the Language poetry manifestos of the early 1980s without acknowledging them. For more on this debate, see also Marjorie Perloff, “Towards A Conceptual Lyric: From Content to Context.” What interests me here is the use Dworkin makes of the lyric (and everything he takes it to represent) to position conceptual writing as a practice.

    7. See for example Eliot Van Buskirk’s “Overwhelmed? Welcome the Age of Curation”; Anita Howarth’s “Exploring a Curatorial Turn in Journalism”; David Balzer’s Curationism; Xuan Zhao et al., “The Many Faces of Facebook,” and Claudia W. Ruitenberg, “Toward a Curatorial Turn in Education.” Perhaps the most telling expression of twenty-first-century curation is the explosion of internet “content curation” tools, used in particular in branding and marketing. Advice on how to use content curation tools now proliferates on the web. See Rohit Bhargava’s “The 5 Models of Content Curation”; Patrick Armitage’s “10 Content Curation Tools Every Marketer Needs”; and Ross Hudgens’s “The 3 Most Effective (And Overlooked) Content Curation Strategies.”

    8. Note also that Against Expression comes out of a prestigious university press.

    9. Although Against Expression is also published in an “institutional” context, it claims a form of immanent critique with typically “conceptual” emphasis on the mode of production. Hoover expresses no such intention.

    10. Examples in Against Expression include Rory Macbeth’s The Bible (alphabetised), Dan Farrell’s Inkblot Record, and Louis Aragon’s poem “suicide.”

    11. All graphs are produced in collaboration with Amy Macdougall, Medical Statistics, National Heart and Lung Institute, Imperial College University of London.

    12. The algorithm that determines the layout of the nodes is called “Fruchterman Reingold,” and is an instance of “Force directed graph drawing.” Nodes are conceptualized as objects in space. Typically, spring-like attractive forces based on Hooke’s law are used to attract pairs of endpoints of the graph’s edges (the nodes) towards each other, while repulsive forces like those of electrically charged particles are simultaneously used to separate all pairs of nodes. If two nodes are linked (in this case, if an author’s headnote references another author), it is as if they are joined by a spring. The strength of the spring is greater if they have referenced each other. Nodes therefore attract one other (if they are linked via “springs”) and repel each other via imagined electro-magnetic force. The algorithm simulates a physical system using these predefined attraction/repulsions, and finds a state of equilibrium. This is how the positions of the nodes are defined. The eventual positions depend on their (random) starting points, which is why there is no unique solution.

    13. For example, Marjorie Perloff, 21st-Century Modernism.

    14. In order to provide a picture of as much of the data as possible on a single chart, in Figure 1, Mallarme (1874) and Diderot (1796), the two earlier authors, are not included. Moreover, because they are single representatives of their own moments, they appear more as rogue elements, originals rather than originators, and so not drawn into a literary genealogy as precursors in the same way as Stein and Duchamp, who are located as signifiers of the “avant-garde” phase of modernism.

    15. Stein’s name is in the introductory essays rather than in a headnote (because her work is itself is not included in the anthology), so it appears here in a form which reflects that. Each author included in the introductory essays is given two extra “points” to reflect the “fraternal” connection and significance this affords them in relation to all the other authors in the introductions. Stein, Pound and Duchamp are all mentioned in the introductory essays. Neither Stein nor Pound features in the anthology itself, so they do not have headnotes, and although an excerpt from Duchamp’s “notes” is included, no other author is mentioned in his headnote. The names of these three writers, therefore, appear in the same size. This reflects the fact that they are all included in the introductions but are not directly linked with other authors through their own headnotes.

    Works Cited

    • Agamben, Giorgio. What Is an Apparatus? and Other Essays. Translated by David Kishik And Stefan Pedatella, Stanford UP, 2009.
    • Armitage, Patrick. “10 Content Curation Tools Every Marketer Needs.” Hubspot, 11 May 2017, blog.hubspot.com/marketing/content-curation-tools. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018. Aull, Laura. “Gender in the American Anthology Apparatus: A Linguistic Analysis.” Advances in Literary Study, vol. 2, no.1, 2014, pp. 38-45.
    • Balzer, David. Curationism: How Curating Took Over the Art World and Everything Else. Pluto P, 2015.
    • Bergvall, Caroline, editor. I’ll Drown My Book: Conceptual Writing by Women. Les Figues P, 2012.
    • Bhargava, Rohit. “The 5 Models of Content Curation.” Rohit Bhargava, 31 Mar. 2011, www.rohitbhargava.com/2011/03/the-5-models-of-content-curation.html. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • Brevet, Helene. “Content curation: the complete guide to leverage third-party content.” The Scoop.it Content Marketing Blog, 5 Feb. 2018 blog.scoop.it/2018/02/05/content-curation-the-complete-guide-to-leverage-third-party-content/. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • Critchley, Emily, editor. Out of Everywhere 2: Linguistically Innovative Poetry by Women in North America & the UK. Reality Street, 2015.
    • Dick, Jennifer K. “The Pros and Cons of Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Writing.” Drunken Boat 15, 2012, www.drunkenboat.com/db15/against-expression.html. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • Di Leo, Jeffrey R., editor. On Anthologies: Politics and Pedagogy. U of Nebraska P, 2004.
    • Dworkin, Craig. “An Overview/Chronology of Conceptual Writing.” Harriet Blog, 30 Apr. 2012, www.poetryfoundation.org/harriet/2012/04/conceptual-writing-a-worldview. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • —and Kenneth Goldsmith, editors. Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Writing. Northwestern UP, 2011.
    • English, James F. The Global Future of English Studies. Wiley-Blackwell, 2012.
    • Felski, Rita. “Introduction.” New Literary History vol. 47, nos. 2 and 3, 2016, pp. 215-229. Project MUSE, doi:10.1353/nlh.2016.0010.
    • Fitterman, Robert, “When Subjectivity Finds Another Subject: Subjectivity in Quotational Writing Practices.” RobertFitterman.com, www.robertfitterman.com/newworks/when_subjectivity.pdf. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018. Foucault, Michel. “What is an Author?” The Foucault Reader, edited by Paul Rabinow, Pantheon Books, 1984, pp. 101-120.
    • Fowle, Kate. “ICI Perspectives in Curating.” Thinking Contemporary Curating, edited by Terry Smith, Independent Curators International, 2012, pp. 7-13.
    • Goldman, Judith. “Re-thinking ‘Non-retinal Literature’: Citation, ‘Radical Mimesis,’ and Phenomenologies of Reading in Conceptual Writing.” Postmodern Culture, vol. 22, no. 1, Sept. 2011. Project MUSE, DOI:10.1353/pmc.2012.0007.
    • Goldsmith, Kenneth. Uncreative Writing: Managing Language in the Digital Age. Columbia UP, 2011.
    • Hoover, Paul, editor. Classroom Guide to Accompany Postmodern American Poetry: A Norton Anthology. W.W. Norton & Company, 1994.
    • —. Postmodern American Poetry: A Norton Anthology. W.W. Norton & Company, 2013.
    • Howarth, Anita. “Exploring a Curatorial Turn in Journalism.” M/C Journal, vol. 18, no. 4, 2015, journal.media-culture.org.au/index.php/mcjournal/article/view/1004. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • Hudgens, Ross. “The 3 Most Effective (And Overlooked) Content Curation Strategies.” Content Marketing Institute, 15 Apr. 2016, https://contentmarketinginstitute.com/2016/04/content-curation-strategies. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018. “Instructor’s Guide.” W.W. Norton and Company, March 2013, http://books.wwnorton.com/books/webad-detail-instructors.aspx?ID=24756. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • Knabb, Ken, editor and translator. Situationist International Anthology. Bureau of Public Secrets, 2006, www.bopsecrets.org/SI/. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • Lockard, Joe and Jillian Sandell. “National Narratives and the Politics of Inclusion: Historicizing American Literature Anthologies.” Pedagogy, vol. 8, no.2, 2008: pp. 227-254.
    • Neely, Pam. “Content curation for social selling; how to get even better results.” The Scoop.it Content Marketing Blog, 2 Jan. 2018. Blog.scoop.it/2018/01/02/content-curation-for-social-selling/. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • Nielsen, Aldon Lynn and Lauri Ramey, editors. Every Goodbye Ain’t Gone: An Anthology of Innovative Poetry by African Americans. U of Alabama P, 2006.
    • ——. What I Say: Innovative Poetry by Black Writers in America. U of Alabama P, 2015.
    • O’Neill, Paul. The Culture of Curating and the Curating of Culture(s). MIT Press, 2012.
    • ——. “The Curatorial Turn: From Practice to Discourse.” Issues in Curating Contemporary Art and Performance, edited by Judith Rugg and Michèle Sedgwick, Intellect Books, 2007, pp. 13-28.
    • O’Sullivan, Maggie, editor. Out of Everywhere: Linguistically Innovative Poetry by Women in North America & the UK. Reality Street, 1996.
    • Pearson Higher Education. “Pearson Collections: One-of-a-kind Course Materials.” Pearson Higher Education, 2018, www.pearsonhighered.com/collections/index.html. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018. ——. “Pearson Collections: Breakthrough to One-of-a-kind Course Materials.” Pearson Higher Education, 2018, www.pearsonhighered.com/collections/educator-features.html. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • Perloff, Marjorie. 21st-Century Modernism: The “New” Poetics. Wiley-Blackwell, 2002.
    • ——. “Towards a Conceptual Lyric: From Content to Context.” Jacket2, July 28, 2011, jacket2.org/article/towards-conceptual-lyric. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • ——. Unoriginal Genius: Poetry by Other Means in the New Century. U of Chicago P, 2010.
    • Place, Vanessa, and Robert Fitterman. Notes on Conceptualisms. Ugly Duckling P, 2009.
    • Publishers Weekly. “PW Picks: Postmodern American Poetry: A Norton Anthology, Second Edition.Publishers Weekly, 24 Dec. 2012, www.publishersweekly.com/978-0-393-34186-7. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • Ruitenberg, Claudia W. “Toward a Curatorial Turn in Education.” Art’s Teachings, Teaching’s Art: Contemporary Philosophies and Theories in Education Vol. 8, edited by Tyson Lewis and Megan Laverty, Springer, 2015, pp. 229-242. Springer Link, link.springer.com/chapter/10.1007/978-94-017-7191-7_16.
    • Smith, Terry E. Thinking Contemporary Curating. Independent Curators International, 2012.
    • Van Buskirk, Eliot. “Overwhelmed? Welcome the Age of Curation.” Wired, 14 May 2010, www.wired.com/2010/05/feeling-overwhelmed-welcome-the-age-of-curation/. Accessed 1 Oct. 2018.
    • Zhao, Xuan et al. “The many faces of Facebook: Experiencing social media as performance, exhibition, and personal archive.” Proceedings of the SIGCHI Conference on Human Factors in Computing Systems, Apr. 2013, pp. 1-10. DOI:10.1145/2470654.2470656.
  • Agential Orange:Immortal Performatives and Writing with Ashes

    Walter Faro (bio)
    Pennsylvania State University

    Abstract

    This essay is a case study of the author’s late father and his processes of coming to know himself through a relationship with Agent Orange, a deadly and untraceable chemical. In performatively demonstrating the agential forces of nonhuman others at work, the essay troubles idiomatic written forms in order to navigate the personal and professional sites of Agent Orange’s emergences in this man’s life, which were confined neither to the hospital nor the home, the social nor the material, health nor sickness, and which blurred the lines between any such binaries. In the end, a way forward, even in death, is conceptualized through the paradigm of a social-material world.

    The horrors of the Vietnam War are well documented, as are the ripples of trauma and chemical infection that continue to radiate from it. Agent Orange was the primary chemical deployed by the US in acts of chemical warfare against the Vietnamese people between 1961 and 1971. According to McHugh, it “contain[s] a type of dioxin labeled TCDD (2, 3, 7, 8-tetrachloro-dibenzo-para-dioxin), which is the most toxic human-made substance” (194). Not only was this deadly DNA-reconfiguring chemical blanketed over the land for over a decade, but vast amounts of it were abandoned in storehouses and military bases, allowing it to continue to leak into the ecosystem (Dwernychuk 117). The Vietnamese people remain devastated by the existence of Agent Orange and its severe effects, as the President’s Cancer Panel clearly indicates in its 2008/2009 report, which notes that “approximately 4.8 million Vietnamese people were exposed to Agent Orange, resulting in 400,000 deaths and disabilities and a half million children born with birth defects” (78). Far more consideration and care are needed for those whose death resulted from ingesting the chemical, including children who died and children who were born with birth defects, and the lasting impact of Agent Orange use on following generations. American soldiers like my father were also doused with these chemicals, and were similarly assured that they were harmless to humans.

    When the US sought to destroy Vietnamese crops and defoliate their jungles in a strategic act of chemical warfare, they crucially ignored the fact that the environment is a dynamic field of human and nonhuman material. This became most clear to my father and to his unit (First Cavalry Division: Company A, Second Battalion, Seventh Cavalry) when they would get together after the war and discuss the fact that their shins tended to boil up mysteriously with scabs in the summertime. Their shins: the area most directly exposed to the crops and grasslands.

    On the north-side beaches of Lake Michigan, in the oddly hot Chicago sun, I watched my dad pick at scabs on his tan, hairy forearms. Mistaking his pocked skin for the effects of sunburn I ran across the sand to our towels and coated my body with a thick second coat of sunscreen. The poorly blended white paste didn’t contrast much with the fair Scandinavian skin I had inherited from my mother, but my father couldn’t help but notice my spontaneous and frantic basting. Guiltily, I explained that I didn’t want to end up with skin like his. This prompted him to tell me about his postwar shins and how those leg scabs had slowly, over the years, started to surface everywhere on his body. Contact with his old unit substantiated the suspicion that his case was not anomalous.

    The scabs serve as an inscription of my father’s relation to the Vietnamese environment, but they also can be seen to foreshadow Agent Orange’s more radical action. This process began when my father was the victim of dental malpractice: an oral surgeon forgot to remove the plastic wrappings on a set of dental implants inserted into my father’s mouth. The dentist then recommended my father to a postoperative inspector whom he had bribed to sign off on the procedure. This led to a horrific infection that spread rapidly throughout his body. I was two years old when this process began, and over the next nine years, my father would experience the removal of his gallbladder and the majority of his pancreas, a handful of strokes, more than one cardiac arrest, and a litany of kidney and liver issues. In just one particularly complicated year he suffered forty-two emergency room visits.

    Sickness is that which prevents us from doing what we want to do, but it in no way stops us from doing, from existing as a force in the world. As rivers flow, dance, evaporate, and congeal, so does all else exist in constant movement: the ungrounded ground that constitutes existence in space/time. Now, this does not mean that threads of some abyssal sinew afflict our every atom, rendering us meaningless, unintelligible, and endlessly restrained. On the contrary, the process of knowing that we can only ever intra-act in the past (in the sense that we can never say now in the Now), or imagine as future possibility, assures us of the vast wealth of meaning in the present. As all actors become (humans, nonhumans, more-than-humans) we can only reflect and make cuts, as Karen Barad calls them, in the oceans of experience flowing through us (816). Those cuts are both a part of our acting and of our decisions, and also a part of affect. Some component of the world makes itself intelligible to be cut in the first place. This is performativity in the most colloquial sense of the word: it is a dance. Just as dancing is constituted by conscious choices and forces of unintelligible agency (gravity, momentum, energy), so are our processes of becoming and knowing. We take a step, we move, we swing within an excess of forces.

    I seek to analyze Agent Orange’s agential role in my father’s ongoing process of becoming. In the process, it should be clear that Agent Orange is a moving actor of his biology. More precisely, Agent Orange’s material-discursive practices were enmeshed in every strand of my father’s identificatory practices. This is not merely because of its biological entanglement with his cells, or because it potentially altered his very DNA, but because Agent Orange consistently eluded doctors’, friends’, and family’s efforts to isolate it as merely biological. Reports on Agent Orange before and after the Vietnam War frequently denied that the chemical had had any conclusive negative effects on the human body. Because of these reports, medical treatment has had no choice but to exclude its effects as a possibility (“Health Effects”). Despite the fact that far more recent analyses have significantly contested those initial reports, we are not, especially in the current US political climate, likely to see the US government significantly undertake further reconciliatory processes for the atrocities committed against the Vietnamese people and environment that are still struggling to recover.1 This is evidenced by the reaction of Congress in 2010 to the President’s Cancer Panel Report, which substantiated proof of Vietnamese suffering from Agent Orange. Well over ten billion dollars were given to US Veterans Affairs while a fraction of a percentage of that was given to the Vietnamese.2

    My ambition is not to expound upon scientific research to prove the harmful effects of Agent Orange, but instead, to take up my father’s life as a case study of its material-discursive agency. Because the aforementioned studies contemporary to Agent Orange’s initial deployment claimed to be inconclusive, the duration of my father’s existence was marked by a relationship with a phantom: a DNA-altering agent within his body, the potential of which still remains largely unknown. In order to conduct this analysis, I tell the story of my father using Stacy Alaimo’s term “trans-corporeality.” With a chemical as mysteriously devastating as Agent Orange, there is no better way to parse its acting than to understand my father’s “human corporeality as trans-corporeality” (238). As Alaimo describes, trans-corporeality refers to the human as “always intermeshed with the more-than-human world [where] the corporeal substance of the human is ultimately inseparable from ‘the environment’” (238). Furthermore, the structure (or lack of structure) of Agent Orange’s emergences in my father’s life is trans-corporeal: it was confined neither to the hospital nor to the home, the social nor the material, health nor sickness, and, in fact, it blurred the lines between any such binaries. As Alaimo states, “movement across human corporeality and nonhuman nature necessitates rich, complex modes of analysis that travel through the entangled territories of material and discursive, natural and cultural, biological and textual” (238). Therefore, the structure of my writing will be as entangled in the personal and professional, the narrative and theoretical, as is the object of my study.

    The multiplicity of systems of any being coordinate with one another in constant movement, and in a biological body like the human, the circulatory system coordinates with the respiratory, which coordinates with the reproductive, and so on. A being such as my own takes place in consequence of the coordination of my father’s systems (and my mother’s), which are all constituted in DNA altered by Agent Orange. Thus, Walter Sr. coordinates Walter Jr. Luckily for me, I was spared from the horrific birth defects that have plagued Vietnam since the onslaught of Agent Orange took root in nature. That chemical lurched, docile in my father’s body until just after my second birthday, when it emerged at the prompting of a gum infection and opened the floodgates for all other agents to hollow my father out. It was enmeshed in his acting sicknesses while remaining both invisible (as under-researched) and intelligible (as having effects in his body and in Vietnam simultaneously). The doctors were forced to ignore Agent Orange even while my father’s material-discursive voice screamed: “that chemical ‘in Vietnam’ destroying uncountable beings is also inside me!” How am I to do a trans-corporeal reading of Agent Orange without looking at my father’s body, and furthermore, without assuming that I am soaking in this chemical that could have affected me the way it has so many others? How else can we read a chemical that is certainly material, but whose effects are completely interminable?

    In Vibrant Matter, Jane Bennett provides a reading of Adorno’s concept of nonidentity, which she describes as matter that is always elusive, that defies humans’ ability to conceptualize it, and that acts upon us nonetheless (14). It is through her reading of the initial impulses of Adorno’s concept that she proposes the importance of the cultivation of a “capacity of naiveté,” which is a repudiation of the human capacity to conceptualize matter, to think ourselves separate from it without first thinking ourselves a part of it: “both to receive and to participate in the shape given to that which is received” (17). For Bennett, this process enlivens the world, making it livelier and more poetically stimulating: endlessly fascinating. As my father’s case shows, an endless “fascination” and inability to conceptualize is often the only option. It is this fascination, which I would argue is more of a frustration in this case, that allows me to provide a reading of Agent Orange at all. Indeed, it ought not always be the case that we remain fascinated with matter, but that we examine the ways in which the matter has become fascinated with us. Remaining in suspension, or as Bennett says, remaining “naïve,” is the purgatory imposed upon all those who have come in contact with Agent Orange.

    As my dad wrestled with the elusive toxin in his body that was both doing nothing at all and that was also inhibiting doctors, restricting his hormones, affecting his mood, as well as destroying the Vietnamese ecosystem—killing children, animals, plants, and insects—the rest of the people in his life attempted to get to know him. As his son, I had to learn what it meant to be one hundred percent disabled from PTSD: to announce my presence before every interaction with my father, never to sneak up on my father, never to wake my father, never to threaten my father, never to overwhelm my father. On more than one occasion the intelligibility of my body disappeared when my small hand surprised my dad: he would spring into action and, with his hand around my throat, have me dangling in the air. The milliseconds of those experiences taught me that I was not constant; that the world as it was intelligible to me was not as it was for him.

    I remember my dad’s eyes as they changed from vacant to seeking and how he would bring me into his arms and ask me to forgive him, reminding me to be more careful for my own sake. It was simple as a child to understand that the person I knew to be my dad was a small part of the forces materializing as him and bringing forth his performance.

    My father considered himself many things: an international mercenary, a martial artist, an assassin, a loving father, a husband. Manifest in all of those mystical titles was the founding force of his identification as a Vietnam veteran. When he first voluntarily enlisted in the US Army in 1968 he was physically too short, at five feet four inches, to enter the forces, but his height was altered on the physical examination paperwork (which required soldiers to be five feet six or above) because the Army needed more men to navigate the tight Vietnamese tunnel systems. Then, despite having been trained in heavy artillery during boot camp, he was sent into the dark holes of the Vietnamese jungle to deal with close combat and booby traps. My father was only nineteen years old at the time, but the Vietnamese who guarded the tunnels were often far younger. Because of that, my father killed an untold number of children in over 270 firefights as a solider in the Vietnam War. These atrocities were always described to me as part of a chain of command, as an order that took the form of an explicit threat: “kill or be killed.” The commands that interpolated him as a soldier were, in his mind, still actively speaking in all of his practices.

    When I was growing up I often imagined that Agent Orange was some evil spy: a literal agent. I wondered as a child what Agent Orange might sound like if it spoke. I wondered if my dad was always sick because it was giving him commands and reminding him that he was a soldier. It turns out that this is exactly what was happening. Agent Orange was always speaking: in his body, with his singing, through his movements, and in his sleep.

    Some people sleep with their eyes open. Usually, this is thought to be a characteristic of hardened veterans or people who have somehow trained themselves to sleep this way, and although I cannot speak to that process, my father certainly did sleep occasionally with his eyes wide open. What was more anomalous, though, was that my father could not speak Vietnamese while he was awake, but there were times while he slept when Vietnamese language came out of his mouth. This language further alluded to the dynamism of agencies within which he was enmeshed: the voices that scream in Vietnam, that screamed before and that are yet to scream, that cannot be contained. They erupted from my father, and he did not control that emergence. They are phenomena. My father is connected to Vietnam in that he took actions there that continue to act, to have effects there; Agent Orange is acting in a field of matter, and it does not discriminate. Within that field, I, my father, other western soldiers, Vietnamese people, and all beings it has intra-acted with (other humans, nonhumans, and more-than-humans) are entangled. That entanglement is quantum, so my father is just as likely to be screaming out the voices from a moment somewhere within his memories as he is to be screaming in synchrony with those in Vietnam across, but not separated by, space-time. Barad explains such an entanglement this way: “Entanglements are not the interconnectedness of things or events separated in space and time. Entanglements are enfoldings of spacetimematterings” (139). In this way, Agent Orange is intralingual: it translates only unto itself and it adapts.3 Agent Orange does not need a human natural language to act, but it is nonetheless material-discursively co-constitutive through my father’s processes of becoming. It is speaking in my father’s body, and in whatever ways my father speaks, so does it (although certainly not alone).

    The first time I watched my father speaking Vietnamese in his sleep, I was perhaps the most scared I have ever been. I worried for him. I worried what wars were being waged inside (in/with) his body as he slept. Something in him, I knew, was not sleeping. I had woken up in the middle of the night. A dream had just been coming over me: I was standing on the branch of a tree peeing into the setting sun. Realizing with a flash of lucidity that this might mean I had wet the bed again, I frantically sprung from sleep and scraped my hands over the sheets in the dark, trying to feel for wetness. Thankfully nothing. Suddenly though, a voice became audible to me.

    The long hallway outside my room was lit by a single nightlight, and looking down it I saw the familiar shifting lights that meant Dad was either still awake watching TV or had fallen asleep doing so. After some tiptoeing in the dark I found myself standing over him.

    His eyes are wide, shifting all around, and sometimes he’s mumbling, sometimes barking the language into the empty room. Light rises and falls, illuminating him at random, the screen reflecting off of his wet gaze.

    Is he looking at me? Not at me exactly, but through me, like a stranger. He’s speaking the whole time. His face is tense, and his raspy voice growls the way it does after he’s been trying to cough up tar. I’m not supposed to wake him up. He said never to wake him up. The television lights reflecting off his eyes seem to be flashing faster. His speech is getting more urgent, and now he’s repeating the same phrase over and over again, louder. Looking at me more. The unrecognizing stare disappears in shadow, then reappears with the whites of his eyes full, his stare aflame.

    "Dad…"
    Approaching the couch, I touch his foot lightly and say again, "Dad?"
    No change in him. Incoherent. I take a step closer.
    "Hey, Dad."
    I grab his shoulder. "Dad!"

    His eyes snap to me. His hands are on me. Screaming, staring into my eyes, he pins me down. His eyes are black. I couldn’t understand a word.

    In this moment, I had no concept of what Vietnamese sounded like when spoken. For at least the next few days I believed that one particular question I had asked myself had been answered: what might Agent Orange sound like if it spoke? Quite literally it seemed that inside my father was a social world he could not understand and could never hope to be conscious of. In order to expand my notion of Agent Orange’s intralinguality, I take up Vicki Kirby’s call to “interpret ‘there is no outside of language’ as ‘there is no outside of Nature’” (229). Agent Orange proves that even an artificial, human-made chemical operates outside of human abilities to capture, measure, limit, and understand it. It is performative; it has effects of its own. This artificial chemical has become in/with all things it has encountered. It communes amidst all other cells in the plants, earth, insects, animals, and humans it has encountered. The internal processes taking place in such a case bring me to one of Kirby’s most difficult questions: “why is it so difficult to concede that nature already makes logical alignments that enable it to refer productively to itself, to organize itself so that it can be understood … by itself?” (232). If we take language in the performative sense as not primarily referential but as having effects, then when we observe intra-action on any level, or agency in any capacity, we can conclude that what is taking place is something social. This is what I take Kirby’s interpretative leap to offer. The process through which the material negotiates the introduction of Agent Orange to its biology is a social one, where effects take place and changes continue to happen. Agent Orange does not become unified with the beings it communes with: it does not translate itself to become one with another cell, and yet it remains within the social structure of cells and changes take place. Kirby makes this point: “When we posit a natural object, a plant, for example, we don’t assume that it is unified and undifferentiated: on the contrary, this one thing is internally divided from itself, a communicating network of cellular mediations and chemical parsings” (232).

    Alaimo’s work helps us to think about Agent Orange in relation to other illnesses that are also elusive, trans-corporeal, and implicated in a world of political and ethical concerns. What makes the mystery of this artificial chemical similar to chronic illnesses, such as the autoimmune diseases that Alaimo mentions, is that they both continue to resist the possibility of a “crystalline understanding,” regardless of any dynamic research conducted, precisely because “there are (how many?) forces continually intra-acting?” (250). Furthermore, Alaimo’s conception of “toxic bodies,” which points to the present reality where seemingly nothing on Earth is not already contaminated in some way, extends our lack of any totalizing knowledge limitlessly. Not only are the boundaries of beings blurred in the constant motion of materialization in space-time, but in those lines of flight other strands of being are threaded-in. It is not then that these beings (chemicals, toxins, or literally anything in the world) are being written into identity as if they can be thoroughly traced and read, but instead they are speaking all the time. Intra-acting reveals the toxic body as material-discursively loud with the social world of becoming. This does refer to a oneness, but to that of a tremendous crowd. Together, Kirby and Alaimo’s work reveals that currently, only the performative concept of language is able to factor into the material-discursivity of identification, where certain voices are heard over others and notions of identity become intelligible amidst the loudness of our being in/with the world.

    At the electricity of affect the effects of an always-already flowing epistemological waterfall are pouring, and when your eye flits or your finger connects, the entirety of reception is swept up. There is no still water. To think that any intra-action will yield “the One, the flourish of stars which perhaps comprise the unattackable body of Truth,” as Édouard Glissant so elegantly puts it, is to resign oneself to narcissism (7). You lay down in a field of grass and stare up at the stars and marvel, but you receive nothing of your own volition. Certainly less when you try to ascribe language, either in thought or in action, to what you receive. There is no force that will stop the waterfall’s cascade from beneath, where you are, but that which you cannot do is less important here than what is possible; you may try the most difficult of tasks: to stop all forces from cluttering the electricity bringing forth you in/with the world. You may, as Maurice Blanchot says, attempt to be where “only being speaks—which means that language doesn’t speak any more, but is. It devotes itself to the pure passivity of being” (27).

    Truly, my father was rendered passive in the inability to recognize an enemy to fight in order to progress. He quite literally died by allowing the chemicals to decide, once and for all, whether he would continue to exist. He rendered himself passive to the agencies upon which he could never impose silence. A bullet would not find the agent, but maybe another agent might.

    One day my father overdosed with a gun in his hand. Peaceful at last, I wasn’t sure if dying this way meant he was fighting to live or fighting to die: a soldier to the end. Here, expression and intention revealed their co-execution. They coordinated one another’s function and decapitated one another in the process. I will never know if my father was selfish. Whether he wanted to tell his wife and son: “If you find me dead, know I was trying to fight it,” or whether it was: “know that I would have taken myself out one way or another.” In expressing intent or intending to express, both falter amidst the possibility of otherwise. But my father was, in fact, not going to be dead as long as Agent Orange was enmeshed within his ongoing being. Agent Orange survives six feet underground. It would continue to vehiculate its contamination through its ongoing decomposition of my father’s body. Maybe it would make it into your plants and into your bodies. Maybe my father would go with it and be with you as well: immortalized as a vast cellular network raining down on all the world. Maybe my father contemplated this first, because as my mother and I read his will for the final time it instructed his cremation. As if all the drugs, surgeries, radiation, and guns in the world had proved that Agent Orange could not be killed, now he wanted to turn it all to ash. Today my father’s body is perched in an urn on my desk, but could there be a malevolent orange genie trapped inside? Of course not. It haunts his legacy; it haunts my name. It still kills, steals, and destroys. It is still a devil unseen and unbelievable. But it is not only that. I hate that this part of my father survives, and yet that is why I write about him: to ensure it is not the only part and to show that nothing is singular.

    Even the overdose is entangled in years of attempts to kill the pain of sicknesses and surgeries. Not only was every treatment my father received ultimately unsuccessful due to some mysterious force at work, but he also developed quick immunities and allergies to pain killers. Hydrocodone, Vicodin, OxyContin—you name it, he could not take it. Codeine specifically caused my father to have a heart attack almost immediately upon its first prescription. The only pain medication that his body seemed to cooperate with was morphine, which is not intended to be used for years on end due to its highly addictive properties. Once more, doctors searched for an alternative method of relief that could float my father through his own dissection, and once more they were baffled by their inability to do so. Eventually, there were no doctors who would continue my father’s morphine prescription, and he was left to cope with pain unmedicated. Marinating in the biological warfare for which his body became the stage was too much for him to handle without any weapons to fight back. This led him to use illegal narcotics instead and, well, you know the rest. Self-prescription lasted five weeks.

    The language that refused to recognize the Vietnamese people by calling them “the enemy” refused to recognize the dynamic field of matter called “the environment,” and refused to acknowledge the actions of their own soldiers (“them” being the organizing militant forces of the US government) by calling those soldiers “the forces, the troops, the ARMY.” This follows the constitutive gaze of the West. However, once the soldiers returned home, neoliberal discourse instituted once more a recognition of individuality: the responsibility to fend for yourself. This ironic paradox claimed my father first as an included part of one body (a static field of bodies: the military) and next as a severed limb. Furthermore, my father’s attempts to map a private, individual singularity as severed from the acting body of the military became increasingly more difficult amidst the ongoing war beneath (and on the surface of) his skin. As Alaimo explains, “if one cannot presume to master one’s own body, which has ‘its’ own forces, many of which can never fully be comprehended, even with the help of medical knowledge and technologies, one cannot presume to master the rest of the world, which is forever intra-acting in inconceivably complex ways” (250).

    What Agent Orange ultimately did—through his isolation from the body that ushered forth his violence in Vietnam—was orient him amidst a cultural network: a shared community of suffering in/with Vietnam. He could not negotiate his inclusion within this space while also knowing that he was enlisted by the oppressive forces that had created it in the first place, while also knowing that he had chopped through crops with a machete and cut through humans with knifes and bullets. He could not forgive himself, grant himself entry into that space, but his quantum-entanglement with it evacuated such a choice nonetheless. Treatment for PTSD and treatment for bodily sickness became inseparable. As Kirby puts it, “the logic of causal separation and the presumption that there are different moments in time, different places in space, and a very real difference between thought and material reality” simply does not hold (220). Further, she argues, “to suggest that one affects the other in a way that renders them inseparable doesn’t confound the nature of their difference (respective identities) so much as it emphasizes that these differences are joined, or connected in some way” (222).

    I know that while my father was alive there was no way he would ever have been able to step foot on Vietnamese soil again, despite his connection to it. I wish that he had, though. I wish that he had pursued the community that he could never avoid. Whether he was castigated and exiled or embraced and forgiven, allowing the possibility of that process to take place in an intelligible way for once may have unmoored him from negotiating it endlessly with “himself.” A nature-culture like that established by Agent Orange, which forcefully inaugurates a community around the entanglements of humans and nonhumans, provides the possibility of a space for toxic bodies to advocate rejuvenation in/with an ever-materializing world. My father’s identity is not unlike all others: “it” is scattered amongst, and entangled in/with spacetimemattering. However, trying to make “connection and commitments,” as Barad calls them, within those nature-culture entanglements would likely have been generative for him (150).

    It is not about “him” in the end. It took Agent Orange assassinating my father, over the course of decades, invisibly and for all the world to see, for me to think through the entanglements of humans and nonhumans. We can be sure that the Vietnamese people will never forget such material-discursive agencies for similar reasons. Surely, as Alaimo concludes, “(toxic bodies) encourage us to imagine ourselves in constant interchange with the ‘environment,’ and, paradoxically perhaps, to imagine an epistemological space that allows for both the unpredictable becomings of other creatures and the limits of human knowledge” (262). Yet we might also observe that be-ing and coming-to-know are in the constant intra-play of self-forgetting. In Meeting the Universe Halfway, Barad calls this an “ethico-onto-epistem-ology,” which she describes as “an appreciation of the intertwining of ethics, knowing, and being—since each intra-action matters—(where) the possibilities for what the world may become call out in the pause that precedes each breath before a moment comes into being and the world is remade again” (185). I have attempted to discuss this earlier through metaphor, but Barad’s description is more efficient. Such a complicated proposal is not just an option, but perhaps is merely the case, as Barad’s work exemplifies.

    As humans, we may come to know ourselves performatively through our effects, and through the always-already reciprocal effects of the intra-active world. This overwhelmingly causes us to critically engage with every step we take within the performative dance of spacetimemattering, but also frees us of this overwhelming pressure by registering the ways in which the nonhuman world engages with us. What does the nonhuman world tell us about ourselves? About our actions? How are we oppressing so many (humans, nonhumans, more-than-humans) by forcing them to have this awareness? How do we come to obfuscate our awareness of our intra-active materialization in/with all beings? Largely, I would argue, by believing we can stop time, space, or matter.

    My father, to be both mystical and honest, still lives in spacetimematter. Even ash does not simply cease to exist but moves, fluctuates with temperature and gravity. I can see it; it is in front of me, intra-acting with me now. It is with ash that I write. The conception of performativity I have articulated here, where the agential intra-activity of all beings both frustrates and fascinates, enlivens and destroys, refuses the notion that death is the end, and instead affirms the liveliness of the world. I cannot put an end to the agential orange I hate, which haunts me and so many others, but if I did this text would not exist; I would not exist. I also cannot put an end to my father. If dioxin was never invented in the first place and never proliferated, then, of course, that would be wonderful. But time-traveling impulses are only ever wrestled with in a quantum entanglement that situates us in the future’s execution of the past: the present that never is. In this way, I may have never known my father, and he may have never come to know himself, but I sure do love getting to know him.

    Footnotes

    1. For recent scientific work conducted, see Ngo, et al. and Committee to Review the Health Effects in Vietnam Veterans of Exposure to Herbicides, et al., Veterans and Agent Orange: Update 2004 (and subsequent updates). For a more thorough understanding of Vietnam’s ongoing struggle with Agent Orange, see McHugh’s work on the Aluoi Valley in “More than Skin Deep: Situated Communities and Agent Orange in the Aluoi Valley, Vietnam.”

    2. See Nguyen and Hughes, “The Forgotten Victims of Agent Orange.”

    3. Intralingual is the process by which a language is translated, sometimes radically, within the confines of itself in order to adapt to different circumstances. This is not the same as interlingual, which refers to multilingual ability. Agent Orange does not speak natural languages like Vietnamese or English—that would be absurd—but it is nonetheless enmeshed in the material-discursive practices of speaking. On the differences between intra and interlingual, see Zethsen.

    Works Cited

    • Alaimo, Stacy. “Trans-Corporeal Feminisms and the Ethical Space of Nature.” Material Feminisms, edited by Stacey Alaimo and Susan Hekman, Indiana UP, 2008, pp. 237-64.
    • Barad, Karen. Meeting the Universe Halfway: Quantum Physics and the Entanglement of Matter and Meaning. Duke UP, 2007.
    • Barad, Karen. “Nature’s Queer Performativity.” Qui Parle, vol. 19, no. 2, 2011, pp. 121-158. JSTOR, doi:10.5250/quiparle.19.2.0121.
    • Bennett, Jane. Vibrant Matter: A Political Ecology of Things. Duke UP, 2010.
    • Blanchot, Maurice. The Space of Literature. Translated by Ann Smock, U of Nebraska P, 1982.
    • Committee to Review the Health Effects in Vietnam Veterans of Exposure to Herbicides, et al. Veterans and Agent Orange: Update 2004, The National Academies Press, 2005. National Academy of Science, doi.org/10.17226/11242.
    • Westing, Arthur H. “Vietnam Now.” Nature, vol. 298, no. 5870, 1982, pp. 114. Nature Publishing Group, http://dx.doi.org.ezproxy.library.uvic.ca/10.1038/298114d0
    • Dwernychuk, L. Wayne, et al. “Dioxin Reservoirs in Southern Vietnam—A Legacy of Agent Orange.” Chemosphere, vol. 47, no. 2, 2002, pp. 117–137. Elsevier, doi:10.1016/S0045-6535(01)00300-9.
    • Glissant, Édouard. Poetic Intention. Translated by Nathalie Stephens and Anne Malena, Nightboat, 2010.
    • Hayes, Mary. The Health Effects of Herbicide 2, 4, 5-T: A Report. American Council on Science and Health, 1981.
    • Kirby, Vicki. “Natural Convers(at)Ions: Or, what if Culture was really Nature All Along?” Material Feminisms, edited by Stacey Alaimo and Susan Hekman, Indiana UP, 2008, pp. 237-64.
    • McHugh, Nancy Arden. “More than Skin Deep: Situated Communities and Agent Orange in the Aluoi Valley, Vietnam.” Feminist Epistemology and Philosophy of Science: Power in Knowledge, edited by Heidi E. Grasswick, Springer, 2011, pp. 183-203.
    • Ngo, Anh, et al. “Association Between Agent Orange and Birth Defects: Systematic Review and Meta-Analysis.” International Journal of Epidemiology, vol. 35, no. 5, 2006, pp. 1220–1230. Oxford University Press Journals Current, doi:10.1093/ije/dyl038.
    • Nguyen, Viet Thanh, and Richard Hughes. “The Forgotten Victims of Agent Orange.” The New York Times, 16 Sept. 2017. www.nytimes.com/2017/09/15/opinion/agent-orange-vietnam-effects.html. Accessed 5 Aug. 2018.
    • The President’s Cancer Panel, “Reducing Environmental Cancer Risk: What We Can Do Now?” National Cancer Institute, National Institutes of Health, US Department of Health and Human Services, Apr. 2010. deainfo.nci.nih.gov/advisory/pcp/annualreports/pcp08-09rpt/pcp_report_08-09_508.pdf.
    • Zethsen, Karen. “Intralingual Translation: An Attempt at Description.” Meta, vol. 54, no. 4, 2009, pp. 795–812. Erudit, doi:10.7202/038904ar.
  • A translation of 曹美贵(Lily Cho), Darkroom Material:Race and the Chromogenic Print Process

    Guanglong Pang (bio)
    约克大学(York University)

    摘要

    本文针对暗房技术人员,尤其是被种族化了的暗房技术人员进行思考并展开了有关摄影历史化和理论化的争论。通过对暗房技术人员关键作用的分析来挑战把摄影发展视为仅仅是机械或技术过程的观点。图像制作的过程代表着一段过渡时刻,其照亮了摄影图像总体上的不稳定性,尤其是那些带有种族和侨民色彩的照片。种族化和侨民化的身份是在不断的过渡,分裂和分散的过程中被构造出来。本文聚焦中国人的摄影印刷工艺,探讨了影响摄影技术和工艺的文化历史。本文继而从一个发展过程的角度来理解摄影,揭示了摄影生产和侨民群体构造之间的强大链接。

    文本(Text)

    改色

    改色是我父亲在大多数白天和夜晚所做的事情。这是他继文革时期从古拉格集中营逃出来后在香港等待加拿大入境文件审批期间所学到的技能。这也是他继上世纪70年代在白马市(Whitehorse)所经营的中餐馆香格里拉 (Shangri La) 生意倒闭后一直做的事情。他十分擅长这种暗房工作(我是这样听说的),并且他很幸运地在阿尔伯塔省政府的视听部门找到过一份暗房技术员的工作。他在那里工作的时间超过了十五年, 然而历经省政府策划的一次大规模裁员以及数码摄影的兴起这两大灾难之后(至少对于我们来说是灾难),他永久失去了工作。尽管如此,多年以来,那是他的日常工作。晚上的时候我叔叔会打电话叫我爸爸去他的地方改色。我的叔叔在加拿大阿尔伯塔省埃德蒙顿经营一家小杂货店,而在店面的后面就有一个专业的摄影工作室。摄影工作室对于叔叔来说不仅是生意,更是一份激情。他主要拍摄的是家庭和婚礼照片。他几乎总是忙于这项工作。无论何时何况,人们总是找他拍照。我的阿姨和我的表姐弟们顶着门面经营杂货店。几乎每天晚饭后我爸爸都会接到叔叔的电话叫他去暗房那里帮忙处理和印刷照片。我哥哥和我经常一起去商店玩耍或者帮忙,直到我爸爸工作完毕。人们告诉我,爸爸他在暗房里很有天赋。

    这项工作是我日常生活的一部分。我虽然不被允许进入暗房,但我知道那是一个很特殊,很神奇,并充满了工艺和艺术色彩的地方。这是我家庭生活中必不可少的一部分。黛博拉·威利斯(Deborah Willis)主张”摄影为传记”,解释了她对”视觉化记忆”以及对描述黑人生活此类批判性工作的独特见解(22)。关于种族和摄影的思考使我联想到了这段私密的历史,它让我能够永远感受到暗房的魔力,以及改色过程作为摄影的一环完整而分 散的特点 。 暗房又是摄影的一部分。用威利斯的话说,传记可以表现出暗房工作是一个复杂体,也是一个被种族化的、关系到侨民群体的争论点。

    本文将对暗房进行理论阐述。在此过程中,本文把暗房视为一个生成空间,借此理解种族和摄影之间的关系。暗房不仅很大程度上在当代的摄影文化批评中缺席,而且它也是一个被常态化了的”白色”空间。仪器、化学品和纸张都是依据白色为参照物校准的。 “世纪中叶的电影是由白人技术人员设计,并根据白色皮肤进行优化的” (彼得斯Peters 65)。当时电影对色彩的敏感性和处理标准导致深色皮肤的受镜者在阴影或深色背景的图像中被扭曲或者隐形。思瑞塔·麦克法登(Syreeta McFadden)讲述了黑人摄影师如何”教会摄像机”看到黑色皮肤:

    通过经验,我们适应了电影技术——模拟技术和数字技术——而这些技术并没有适应我们。我们通过确保被拍摄物体在光照下处于良好的位置来弥补胶片乳液固有的缺陷;我们购买更加昂贵的镜头来允许更大的光圈范围,确保我们在拍摄期间能够最大化的引入光照;我们购买速度更快的专业级胶片,或者使用仅限于在室内荧光灯或者钨丝灯条件下拍摄的特殊胶片。我们接受了白人摄影指导员的糟糕建议,让我们在牙齿和皮肤上添加凡士林,或者使用与我们的肤色不匹配的光敏化妆品。

    有时,这些约束会生产出美丽的作品。例如罗伊·迪卡瑞瓦 (Roy DeCarava),

    这是一位对胶片和种族光学的不足作出回应的摄影师。他在他的照片中占据低色调范围,且不用曝光或显影来补偿。《纽约时报》评论家维姬·戈德堡(Vicki Goldberg)形容迪卡瑞瓦的照片为柔和而阴郁,”令人困惑的黑色,弥漫着沉静” (肯尼迪Kennedy)。科尔(Cole)曾说过:”相反于试图点亮黑色,迪卡瑞瓦违背了人们的期望,选择让黑色愈发黑暗。黑色既不是空白的,也不是空虚的。事 实上,它充满了智慧的光泽,只要耐心观察,它就会光芒四射 (Known and Strange 147).(彼得斯Peters 65-66)

    迪卡瑞瓦凭借着在影像设置中对黑人的偏见制作了一系列些美丽的图片。直到20世纪70年代末,柯达才推出了一款名为”黄金Max”的胶卷,它提高了对深色色调的感光性。

    长期以来,黑人摄影师一直在努力解决摄影和种族之间的矛盾。身为艺术家和作家的米歇尔·皮尔森克拉克(Michèle Pearson Clarke)在可可褐(Coco Fusco)关于摄影分化种族的著名言论的影响下观察到,”摄影…从没怎么记录过黑色世界的现实,相反却构建了一种我们想要观察黑色的方式 (2)。因为种族歧视深深地嵌入在摄影实践的历史中,克拉克认为我们很难能够以正确的方式来观察黑色:

    这种故意编造黑人形象的档案已经存在了175年。这对于对任何当代摄影师来说都是一个巨大的障碍。当我看到任何一张拍摄黑色躯体的照片时,或者想象任何人看到我自己的照片时,我会深刻地意识到这种档案的存在,它就像一个厚厚的滤镜,模糊和复杂化了视野。(3)

    克拉克和可可褐想必记得肖恩·米歇尔·史密斯(Shawn Michelle Smith)曾在论述中揭示摄影行业、生物种族主义和优生学交织产生的遗产,以及一种相应而生的”新型视觉真理的社会层次结构 (史密斯Smith 4)。对于克拉克来说, 正是黑人摄影师的工作实践, 特别是蒂娜·劳森(Deana Lawson)、大武·贝(Dawoud Bey)、玛拉·格林(Myra Greene)、鲁托娅·卢比·法力茨(LaToya Ruby Frazier)、 和吉拉尼·摩根(Jalani Morgan) 这些从业者在使用大画幅胶片时的拍摄选择, 使我们在审视摄影时得以移除那掩盖种族歧视的”厚滤镜”。尽管摄影技术的历史如此,一些最具创新和煽动性的当代黑 人摄影师选择了以类比的形式来实践,并产生了克拉克所称的类比摄影的”情感决心”。简言之,这种”情感决心”便是”体现黑人具在的亲密感和情感现实的那种细微情感的摩擦 ,因为我们所感不一, 所见不一” (6)。 克拉克对于类比摄影实践的坚决主张不仅点明了影像的触感,也指出了思考摄影全过程的必要性。

    我想以克拉克的呼吁为基础来考虑暗房技术人员的工作,特别是暗房技师作为一类侨民和种族化主体的可能性和能动性。当我们明确暗房技师(不同于摄影师)在摄影图像的制作中起到的关键作用时,会对摄影产生什么新的见解? 当我们把技师视为一种种族化的人物,理解他们在摄影作品中融入的各自的历史和技术时,又会发生什么? 在暗房安全灯深红色的辉光下独自作业的技术人员们鲜少被当代摄影理论的文献所提及,然而直到最近的数码摄影时代,没有暗房的工作都不会有照片的产生。即使随着数码摄影的兴起,正如克拉克对于当代黑人摄影师的类比实践的调查所表明,许多种族化的摄影师们最著名的照片仍然采用了湿法,或者说是暗房技术,包括相片,固定,显影,放大,和浸泡图像。暗房里的流程十分重要,在思考种族和摄影时尤甚。

    暗房物质性

    以暗房技术人员的形象和工艺来将暗房工作理论化,这使摄影师和被摄影对象之间的二元关系发生动摇。更重要的是,对暗房作业的思考可以跨越多个文化源并揭示暗房技术的同质化趋势。即使技术人员使用同样的放大镜、打印机、纸张和液体,他们在不同的地方使用它们的方式也不同。与柯达和依尔福不同的是,暗房作业对我爸爸而言是改色,结合了完全不同的知识和工艺的过程。尽管洗相片的过程对摄影来说是不可或缺的,但它们很大程度上仍未被理论化。

    我对暗房过程的理论研究是以摄影批判中的唯物主义转向为指导并进行延伸的。这种唯物主义的转向产生于蒂娜·卡布特(Tina Campt)与英国黑人摄影大师英格丽·波拉德(Ingrid Pollard)就摄影底片问题的对话中:”摄影作品有一种有形性,一种当它们以印刷形式呈现时常常被我们所忽略的物质性,而底片使我们记起这种物质性” (128)。伊丽莎白·爱德华兹(Elizabeth Edwards)和贾尼斯·哈特(Janice Hart)观察到,”一张照片是三维的,而不是二维的图像” (1)。尽管这个观察看起来很明显,

    通常的趋势是,照片被理解为一种将图像和物体重叠却偏重于前者的视觉行为 。因此,照片脱离了它们的物理属性,继而脱离了常被掩饰为中性 的物质性的功能背景。(爱德华兹与哈特2)

    麦金农试图超越这一模糊的概念,他问道:”如果我们把摄影作为一种物质本体论事件来考虑,我们的讨论如何才能超越长期以来奠定摄影评论的既定的主客体性呢?” (150)。麦金农的问题打破了长久以来与摄影的本体论方法有关的非物质性。安德烈·贝金(Andre Bazin)在其1958年的标志性散文《摄影图像的本体论》(The Ontology of the photographic Image)中除去了对图像制作有着必要性的物质过程的中介作用。不同的是,贝金细心考虑了照片与其对象之间的内在联系,以及照片消除表现障碍的力量:

    在客观世界的复杂结构中,我自身能力是无法决定照片的内容是潮湿人行道的反射还是一个孩子的姿态。只有无感情镜头,能够把它的对象从所有审视它的方式中剥离出来,最后把它以圣女般纯洁的姿态呈现予我和我的所爱。(贝金 8)

    贝金这种哀歌歌颂了照相机捕捉物体的客观和客观力量,有力地标志着一种远离麦金农式物质性思想的转变 。对于贝金来说,” 照片和物体本身都有一个共同的存在,就像指纹一 样” (8), 而对于麦金农来说,指纹需要关注墨水的粘稠度,更确切的说, 需要关注照片超乎印迹的存在。

    这一转变将摄影批评的范围扩大到摄影者和被拍摄者之外,正如艾瑞拉·阿祖莱(Ariella Azoulay)所建议的那样,照片已经成为一种事件(15)。麦金农将阿祖莱对摄影事件的看法扩展到摄影的生产材料中:

    从唯物主义者的角度去思考摄影便是承认那些参与拍摄或者制作照片的机构。拍照使得某些物质条件被提取和交换,这些物质条件使图像得以形成。不论是考虑到构造摄影设备本身所采集和合并成的元素材料,例如银、铝、钢或石油,还是按快门捕捉瞬间时眼,手,身体,和远程自动化操作的协调工作,图像只有在所有因素都具备且共同作业的情况下才方可生成。因此,图像凭借许多渠道,包括光学和其他途径来展开它的作业和随后的处理。(153-54)

    麦金农不仅关注拍摄的过程也注重图像制作的过程。他坚持唯物主义观点中关注于媒介的可能性,

    人类摄影师不是图像的唯一制作者。在整个摄影事件中所有参与制作过程的物体都在相互作用。照片呈现的仅仅是在整个复杂的拍摄过程中黑匣子里所记录的一小部分。(154)

    麦金农的观点主要集中在图像捕捉的设备和相关的技术材料上,好比”摄像机的装置上记录着全球分工和财富分流,使其在技术人文主义的外表下得到认可…那些负责采集相机制作所需原材料和在遥远的配件组装车间工作的人们是相机主体的一种延伸和远程机构” (155)。唯物主义,在这里被定义为”专注于制作所用的原材料的一种观点,例如生产的过程和相应的权力关系、组装零件的工人和其他一切能够使摄影事件成为可能的隐秘的复 杂互动”。这种观点有助于我们发现摄影制作过程中所用到的媒介 (麦金农 150)。虽然这种唯物主义转向使人们能够超越摄影者和被摄影者之间的关系理解与摄影相关的媒介,但是它所关注的焦点仍旧遮蔽了暗房里的工作过程。

    这种对于暗房过程的排斥和令人好奇的不可见性在卡加·西尔弗曼(Kaja Silverman)看来可谓是”化学摄影的工业化”并且这种”视觉摄影”在1888年达到了顶峰,也就是乔治·伊斯曼(George Eastman)开始制造干燥、透明、灵活的胶卷并发布了第一台柯达相机”的时候 (82)。这款相机的广告语是”你只需按下按钮,剩下的就交给我们了” (qtd in 西尔弗曼, 82),相机在出厂时里面就已经装了一百张底片。顾客们现在成为了自己的摄影师,只需要简单的按下相机快门,然后”把相机连胶卷一起送回伊士曼(Eastman),这样就可以处理底片,打印和装裱了。随后照片的成片随着重新装好的照相机一同被返还到客人的手里” (西尔弗曼 82)。柯达相机大受欢迎,它使暗房的工作变得隐形并削弱了暗房在摄影图像制作中的媒介作用。被简化为工厂组装的技术过程之后,暗房工作不再作为一种工艺、艺术和媒介的现场运作。

    通过将摄影减少到三个预先设定的步骤,乔治·伊士曼(George Eastman)用柯达系统代替了”自然之铅笔pencil of nature”。这把摄影师从”照片制作的化学步骤过程”中释放出来,同时也封闭了摄影的液态智慧。最后,通过在工厂的印刷和洗片, 伊士曼创造了一种幻觉,那就是客人们认为他们从邮件中收到的的照片与他们当时与相机一同寄出去的底片完全为等价物,也就是说摄影的指导原则变成了”千篇一律”。(西尔弗曼83)

    柯达系统并没有用心的去关注湿法过程的特性和不稳定性,而是选择了消除摄影的差异,这样一来,就抑制了摄影所具有的挥发性(而非机械性复制)的记忆功能。

    将暗房的物质性作为摄影场景的中心,是为了重新激活杰夫·沃(Jeff Wall)所认定的摄影的”液态智慧” (109)。这种智慧使麦金农的理论种所提倡的摄影和记忆之间的关系得到更深刻的重新评估。与理查德·特尔缔幔(Richard Terdiman)所说的”材料记忆”,(35)相呼应的是,麦金农认为,对摄影图像的思考可以使我们想起它产生的物质过程:

    从唯物主义的角度来看,记忆超越了图像的图形表面并深深地嵌入到了设备和材料的核心中。在合成图像的表面来对某个物体进行怀旧是一种否定其组件记忆的行为,同时否定了那些捕捉了事件现场并超越那一抽象瞬间的记忆。(155)

    在由 原材料开采和殖民主义的各类力量(矿业开采、器械组装的物理过程)塑造成为物理对象的相机,以及 你拿在手里或是在墙上看到的照片之间,存在着杰夫·沃所说的一种古老的知识形式:

    水的古老和液体的化学物质以一种重要的方式将摄影与过去、与时间联系起来。在这里,我把水叫做”仿古主义”,意思是它体现了一种记忆的痕迹——尤其古老的生产过程——洗涤、漂白、溶解等等,这些都与工艺的起源有关……从这个意义上说,摄影中水的回声唤起了它的史前历史。(沃 109)

    这种液体智慧的物质记忆持续并在继续产生着回响。正如沃观察到的那样,它是摄影图像制作技术工作、悠久记忆过程痕迹和生产之间的联系。在数字化时代到来之前,水和生产绝大多数摄影作品所必需的化学浴使摄影回归到了一个只出现在溶液中的物质性过程。贝金的本体论中的”无表情的镜头”不仅剥去了摄影对象的”精神尘埃和尘垢”,同时也淡化了湿法本身的液态智能。沉浸,沐浴,并最终固定在多重成分的复杂溶液中,照片的物质性携带着已遭冲刷过的过程的痕迹。

    对摄影的思考要在印刷过程这种极其不稳定和不固定的时刻来进行。在它被印出来之前,照片实际上就已经在在暗房的黑色液体中进化。在安全灯红色和栗色的光束中可能正在发生很多事情。许多决定已经在此刻做出。每一个决定都会改变图像。每一幅作品都将携带着技术人员无形的痕迹。他们不断调整光线、染色和对比,以追求最终效果的图像——但这也绝不是最终的效果,因为还有另一道印刷工艺有待完成。在这种不定性和永恒的校准中,暗房是一个转瞬即逝,充满可能性和物质媒介的地方。

    湿法程以及颜色观察的负面历史

    尽管这篇文章致力于寻找暗房过程作为媒介的可能性,特别是对于种族化和离散的侨民主体,但我也深刻地意识到摄影是如何被用于服务殖民主义和种族主义的。正如摄影学者和实践者所展示的,彩色摄影,尤其是显色印刷过程,已经成为歧视和暴力的工具。具体来说,在彩色摄影方面,洛娜·罗斯(Lorna Roth)关于色彩平衡的工作和柯达彩色摄影的过程直接触及了c-print过程中种族主义的核心。罗斯进行了广泛的研究,特别是她对柯达公司用来指导暗房技术人员和摄影师色彩调和过程中所谓的”雪莉卡Shirley cards”的研究。她的研究表明,显色打印过程充斥着种族编码,因为它使白色具有规范性,并能模糊黑色。正如罗斯解释的那样,”雪莉卡”就是

    以一个穿着色彩艳丽高对比度服装的”白人”妇女为准的标准参照卡作为测量和校准照片印刷中皮肤色调的基础。继第一种试色卡模型之后这种浅肤色女性标准被摄影行业男用户们称为”雪莉”,并被公认为自北美模拟摄影实验室20世纪初以来最理想的皮肤标准。这种标准至今仍旧代表着主流。(112)

    罗斯指出了几个促使乳剂发生变化的关键因素。在20世纪50年代,学校的照片开始有规律地把黑人和白人孩子放在一起拍成一张照片。只要孩子们被单独拍照,不同肤色可以通过”补偿照明”和”通过经验学所到的技术来调整”, 来容纳不同肤色。但在集体照中”这些技术并不能解决摄影中偏向”白人”皮肤的问题…最终的相片显示了白人孩子脸上的细节,但抹去了深色皮肤孩子们脸上的轮廓和细节,仅剩他们的眼睛和牙齿” (119)。罗斯极力证明这种不平衡是在持续的种族歧视和性别歧视的历史下生产出的技术和材料,比如说 “对薄膜乳剂化学的改进从来都不是物理或化学的专有问题,而是文化选择的结果” (118)。

    即使雪莉卡不存在,专业摄影师也早就意识到了彩色胶卷里的这种偏见。1977年,让-吕克·戈达尔(Jean-Luc Godard)在莫桑比克旅行期间拒绝使用柯达胶卷,并宣称该胶卷是”种族主义” (欧图尔O ‘Toole 373)。艺术家亚当·布鲁伯格(Adam Broomberg)和奥利佛·查纳利(Oliver Chanarin)继承了戈达尔的观点并设计了一幅在昏暗光线下所拍摄的一匹黑马细节的作品。这是一场记录了他们曾在加蓬的一次旅行中以雪莉卡和柯达胶卷为原型拍摄摄影展。此摄影展强调图像物质性的重要性以及常常被图像制作过程所忽略掉的种族歧视的历史 。摄影展的标题来源于”柯达高管曾试图委婉地暗示他们的新彩色胶卷能够更好地代表各种肤色时使用的一个表达语” (欧图尔 373),

    尤其是布鲁伯格和查纳利的作品提醒了我们宝丽莱(Polaroid) ID-2相机所呈现的种族主义,该相机被刻意修改以便能够发出额外的光束来照亮黑人的特征(欧图尔379, 摩根 525)。为了控制和管制南非黑人的行动,南非种族隔离政府曾使用这种照相机来制作银行存折中的身份证照片。为了能够快速的拍摄身份照,ID-2有一个按钮,可以发射额外的光束来捕捉深色皮肤被拍摄者的特征(欧图尔378)。在宝丽莱和南非的种族隔离之 间的联系被揭发后,宝丽莱的工人到处张贴传单,宣称”宝丽莱在60秒内囚禁黑人” (摩根 524)。这些抗议最终导致宝丽莱公司在1977年从南非撤出,同时揭露了彩色摄影过程中种族主义的复杂性(摩根 546)。

    在南非的背景下,彩色摄影携带着其独特的道德性。詹妮弗·拜加尔阁(Jennifer Bajorek)对大卫·戈德布拉特(David Goldblatt)和理查德·莫斯(Richard Mosse)彩色摄影的讨论揭示了彩色摄影如何附有一种复杂的道德的、或是拜加尔阁所说的”超道德”的维度。戈德布拉特在种族隔离时期拒绝拍摄彩色照片且直到种族隔离后才开始拍摄彩色照片。但拜加尔阁克警告说,不要轻易将颜色与种族隔离结束时的”甜蜜”联系起来:

    每个人都喜欢图像美学品质与其主题和摄影体之间恰当的对应关系。然而,对于戈德布拉特的彩色作品来说这样的关系是错误的。关于戈德布拉特后种族隔离时期作品的那些见解混淆了色彩的”甜美”与种族隔离结束的”甜美”。他们没有涉及到它最有趣的理性难题,然而我敢说,这与它对民主本质的深刻反思有关。(拜加尔阁 226)

    拜加尔阁延伸了他的反思,并最终提出,

    色彩……既不属于道德话语,也不属于政治话语。我们应该问的问题不是颜色是否太甜或太诱人, 不是颜色是否让我们选择被动地接受政治信息或是成为言语 “艰难的现实” 的政治角色;我们真正要问的是颜色是如何能够让我们以不同的方式来想象这些现实, 或者来问新的问题? 什么时候,在什么地方,在什么图像中,颜色允许我们提问、思考、看到并做出一些新的事情?(234)

    拜加尔阁的问题矛头不仅指向观察颜色的经验,也指向生产颜色的经验。对生产颜色这一问题的思考就是针对印刷过程和暗房工作的思考。

    在暗房里,摄影图像的处理开启了交互、缩减和平衡。为了生产出美丽的彩色印品,暗房技术人员(有时是但不一定是摄影师本人)必须通过红、黄、蓝交融的互动达到色彩的平衡,然后慢慢地缩减它们(通常是红色和黄色),直到图像展现为正确或者真实的颜色。

    颜色修正和暗房作业的替代方式

    充分理解暗房技术人员和显影人员是有潜在涵义的,原因在于他们在被从摄影师群体中被分离出来的同时又与摄影环境相结合。有时,摄影师会自己制作照片。但多数情况并不如此。暗房技术人员的工作通常是不被看见的。这种工作进行而且必须进行在没有人见证的地方。这种工艺似乎缺乏摄影师所能够运用的所有权,但它仍以复杂的决策、工艺和艺术性著称。与他们的头衔有出入的事,暗房技师的工作绝不仅仅是技术层面的。暗房工作并不是单纯的一种以不变的方式来大批量自动印刷的过程。

    就像摄影师一样,暗房技术员必须熟练运用一系列的设备和材料。比方说放大机。打印机。相关的化学物质和纸张。以及相关引用和索引。这些大多都被雪莉卡取代了。当然我也相信雪莉卡是必不可少的,但我从没在我父亲的暗房里见过。他告诉我他从来没有用过雪莉卡。他是在上世纪60年代末在香港接受的培训。在从被囚禁了5年的古拉格集中营里逃出来之前他在另一个古拉格集中营关押过2年。随后他被一个人收养为教子。收养他的这位恩人曾在香港中环行医。即使这么多年过去了,我父亲仍然记得每一个细节。他就睡在办公室。他告诉我,医务室里有着这么一个小的暗房,因为医生们认为自己照x光片这样更效率也更节约成本来。就是在那里,我父亲学会了如何处理和打印相片。他着迷于在暗房里调和图像的方式。

    就像摄影师一样,暗房技术员必须熟练运用一系列的设备和材料。比方说放大机。打印机。相关的化学物质和纸张。以及相关引用和索引。这些大多都被雪莉卡取代了。当然我也相信雪莉卡是必不可少的,但我从没在我父亲的暗房里见过。他告诉我他从来没有用过雪莉卡。他是在上世纪60年代末在香港接受的培训。在从被囚禁了5年的古拉格集中营里逃出来之前他在另一个古拉格集中营关押过2年。随后他被一个人收养为教子。收养他的这位恩人曾在香港中环行医。即使这么多年过去了,我父亲仍然记得每一个细节。他就睡在办公室。他告诉我,医务室里有着这么一个小的暗房,因为医生们认为自己照x光片这样更效率也更节约成本来。就是在那里,我父亲学会了如何处理和打印相片。他着迷于在暗房里调和图像的方式。

    如果对我父亲当时在暗房里做的转换工作进行思考的话,那么思考一下中国和北美摄影实践的区别是很有帮助的。过去和现在的中国摄影都不同于欧洲和北美的摄影。伍美华(Roberta Wue)和吴宏等评论家写了大量关于中国摄影历史和传统独特之处的文章,并概述了其与祖先肖像和山水画的密切关系。尽管如此,吴宏还是告诫人们不要陷入简单的二元主义。即东西方对于摄影的概念本质上是不同的,而不是一种更复杂的差异和相互衔接的组合。对东西方美学分歧的怀疑是有道理的。

    与此同时,中国的肖像摄影有着悠久而有力的传统,这种传统的确影响了摄影在中国的兴起,其方式与国外的摄影不同。正如顾伊所指出的,”虽然我们可能会淡化强调’中国特色’,其只是殖民焦虑的一种反映,但在很多华工的照片中,都可以看出文体差异的痕迹” (122)。在意识到中国摄影的独特性的情况下,顾伊试图深度探究摄影在中国的不同名字,它们的演变,以及这些名字对于探索一种可以被确定为中国特色的摄影,而非陷入二元主义。

    通过她的调查,顾伊使人们注意到中国绘画和摄影之间的亲密关系。”在中文中,摄影的第一个名字——英香、潇湘、小照——都是肖像画的前身” (顾伊 121)。中国与摄影的接触需要被理解为是一个更广泛及复杂的视觉实践中的一部分,在这个过程中,绘画和摄影不是完全对立的,而是同步的。

    如果说中国摄影中存在着反自然主义的特征,那么它们既不是中国摄影媒介的专一性所表现出来的理解上的欠缺,也不是对媒介专一性的自觉抵制。最初用于摄影的名字都是肖像绘画的先存词,这一事实凸显了中国的一个历史时刻,摄影属于一个快速变化和不断扩大的视觉实践领域,被方便地称为”绘画”。(122)

    顾伊的介入打破了中国视觉实践中摄影与绘画的界限。她对中文摄影术语的研究引起了人们对北美和欧洲背景之外产生摄影传统给予特殊的关注。

    暗房在中文里就是所谓的改色,同时揭示了我父亲带到暗房里技能的特殊性。改,作为第一个字符是一个动词,意为修正、修改、改进或改造。色,第二个字符是一个名词,意思是色彩 、色调,但也存在着对形体、身体上美的渴望。这一措辞类似于英语国家对同一技术的术语完全不同的表达:湿法 (wet process) 或冲洗照片 (developing the photograph)。事实上是在汉语而不是英语中,改色一词透露了更深层次的差异。这是化学摄影工业化以外出现的术语。正如西尔弗曼观察到的,”我们通过媒介来概念化的大多数术语都是为我们自己而制造的,就像我们的设备和材料一样” (70)。改色开辟了一个不同的概念。在摄影产业化需求之外循环的改色提供了另一种液态智力路线的照片。

    改色是暗房工作的一个明显文字术语。当如此之多的摄影实践术语是由隐喻和类比所主宰(底片制作和拍摄影片),改色确切的描述了为了能够制作正相所需的底片方面的工作流程。作为一个术语,改色表明所谓的”拍摄”需要大量的进一步作业才能印刷为一个 完整的图像。此外,它假设照片是在经过修正过程后才算完成的。也就是说,相片总是需要修正的。直到相片经历了一个平衡和修改的过程后它才算是完成的,正确的,或真实的。

    摄影充满了发展、变化和进步的语言。摄影有一种内在的未完成的本质,以至于它的进化似乎与它的使用者的进化构成联对:

    摄影图像不是一种表征或索引,而是一种类比,而且其发展过程中所用的流体媒介也是一种类比。这个过程不是在我们决定它应该开始的时候开始,也不是在我们命令它结束的时候结束。摄影是和我们一起发展的,是对我们的回应。它具有历史上可读的形式,当我们放弃它们的储蓄能力时,它就会转移到别处去。这些形式最早的痕迹是针孔相机,这种相机是被”发现”而不是被发明的。它先演变成光学相机暗箱,接着重生为化学摄影,随后迁移到文学和绘画中并最终以数字形式继续存在。直到我们结束它才会结束。(西尔弗曼 12)

    西尔弗曼很快转向了隐喻,但她小心翼翼地避免过度主张发展是一个线性过程。正如莎拉·卡夫曼(Sara Kofman)所警告的那样,摄影中转向隐喻的转折需对任何过于线性的发展语言保持警惕。

    卡夫曼拒绝使用线性方法来理解底片转换成正片的过程。在描述弗洛伊德对摄影隐喻的使用时,卡夫曼指出,尽管他声称自己是科学的,但”弗洛伊德的文本仍然未能避免与神学和形而上学对立的传统体系:无意识/意识、黑暗/光明、消极/积极” (26)。这些对立似乎会以从无意识到意识的过程,以及从消极到积极的过程而最终导致线性。”积极的形象还是消极的双重都暗示着’结尾的东西已经在开头了’” (卡夫曼 26-7)。如果有人 遵循这一思路,那么暗房的工作就无关紧要了:”相片制作的过程并不会增加什么;它只能使黑暗变成光明” (27)。对于这种错误的解读,卡夫曼认为,

    从底片到正片的过渡既不是必要的,也不是辩证的。这种进程有可能永远不会发生。压抑是创新过程中的一些无法挽回的残余,一种永远无法获得意识的东西。死亡驱力作为一种广义的经济学原理,防止我们把弗洛伊德的否定与黑格尔(Hegel)的否定混为一谈。更重要的是,当有一条通向意识的道路时,它并不依赖于逻辑标准,而是依赖于一种涉及非拨号力量之间冲突的选择。最后,从底片到正片的转变是不去意识到一个已经存在的意义,光,或一个原因本身的真理……通向光明之路的过程不是理论的,而是实践的:分析治疗。与马克思所言相近,只有力量平衡的转变才能带来清晰。从黑暗到光明,并不是要重新发现已经存在的意义,而是要构建一个从未存在过的意义。重复是有限度的,就像完整的意思从来没有出现过那样。重复即是创新。(27-28, 我的着重点)

    在这段非凡的思考中,卡夫曼追溯了一条从类比和隐喻到实践的道路。她坚持暗房过程的积极和深刻的创造性作用。从底片到正片的过程不仅仅是倒置和印迹的机械过程。它充满了冲突。它不是线性的。这是一个需要平衡的过程。更重要的是,图像的真相并不只是简单地等待一个技术或机械过程来使其完整或可见。相反,它一直在建设中。每一个印刷即是重复的也是原创的。重复即是创新。

    要是能够坚持每次重复的原创性,要求注意每一幅摄影作品的差异,我们就能在每一幅作品底片的痕迹中找到一种看待摄影种族歧视的方式,这也就是所谓的以底片来生产影像的过程。每一次重复,每一次印刷,都是不同的表达。正如堪陪特(Campt)所理解的,摄影底片

    让我们正视摄影自身的局限性同时使我们正确认识到摄影是为了简化对种族和侨民身份认同和隶属关系上所采用的一道工具。凭借着图像上可见的痕迹以及对视觉索引的分辨和联系能力,我们过于依赖图像自身的能力来判断那些关于种族和侨民不言而喻的假设…照相底片的物质性提醒我们,即使种族的差异能够在摄影印刷后清楚地呈现出来,这种视觉性是技术、材料、文化在反复塑造和修复过程后的产物。在这期间,图像的化学物质和技术物质——照相底片——必须抹除种族,以便使其以可辨认的形式重新出现。(128)

    如果每张照片都是一个先让种族消失再以一种稳定而固定的形式使其重新出现的例子,那么停留在每一张重印上的差异就可以显现出照片从负面走向正面的可能性。它为种族化的再现创造了一个很大程度上看不见的空间:那些没有存从白人规范和惯例制作照片的非白人的暗房技师的工作 。

    卡夫曼坚持每一张照片的原创性的观点,打破了任何把照相印刷缩减为机械复制的理念。卡夫曼让我们看到暗房过程不仅仅是技术上的,而是从根本上具有创造性的。卡夫曼的分析纠正并平衡了摄影的隐蔽性,正是基于这种隐蔽性贝金可以考虑摄影的本体论,从而消除了对暗房的思考。卡夫曼则将暗房过程隐喻化,借鉴弗洛伊德对相机的隐喻使用。她的论点清楚地表明了暗房的工作不是一种机械过程。

    在暗房里,父亲改正了颜色。但他做的远远不止这些。他也对图像进行了修改和改进。他重新塑造了图像。他这样做并不仅仅是因为颜色,而是因为理解了颜色也是它自己的形式,拥有它自己的躯体。颜色自身即是美,是对于美的渴望。

    在暗房里,父亲改正了颜色。但他做的远远不止这些。他也对图像进行了修改和改进。他重新塑造了图像。他这样做并不仅仅是因为颜色,而是因为理解了颜色也是它自己的形式,拥有它自己的躯体。颜色自身即是美,是对于美的渴望。 工作最终又是平衡的。更重要的是所有的色彩作品都有一个共同的基础,因为每种颜色都是三种基本颜色的混合:洋红色、青色和黄色。

    暗房技术员在操作时处理并看到照片最不稳定的状态。在制作期间,印刷品是非常脆弱的。它易受到光和热的影响。它必须经过一次又一次的洗涤才能达到它的最终状态。它的形成层是裸露的,是开放式的操作,其中包含破坏,过渡和变化。

    尽管拜加尔阁,罗斯和欧图尔完全准确地解释了彩色印刷的过程过分依赖白色是一种排斥其他种族的视觉规范,我希望这次对于暗房物质的初步探索能够打开对湿法技术媒介性的理解。与所有技术一样,这种技术也是容易被操纵的。这是一个技术过程,但从根本上说,是一个关于多种技术的过程。就像我父亲所做的那样,他通过一系列潜在的方式校正颜色,寻找美。

    结论: 安全灯下的预期光谱和液态智能

    我想以我父亲的自肖像来作结 (图片. 1).

    片 1.
    曹家迪(Richard Cho);的自肖像

    在这张照片里,颜色完全浸透了画框。我的父亲在奔放的蓝色、黄色和紫色的共同作用下显得格外突出。这种色彩的魅力与他为这幅画摆出的悠闲姿势形成了鲜明的对比。他拄着胳膊肘。他在吸烟。他的目光集中转向画面左边。仅仅透过这幅自画像,你是不会知道这是一个刚从被囚禁多年的古拉格集中营逃脱、每日曾在那里饱受饥饿、受尽各种各样意想 不到的剥夺和折磨的人的自肖像。我父亲很为这幅画骄傲。他声称发明了制作这张图片的过程。他告诉我,他是在暗房里随便试着玩儿的,在显像过程的不同阶段过度曝光照片。这张照片告诉了我一些在国家迫害的创伤中幸存下来的事情。它告诉我,在黑暗中,一个人仍然可以找到方法,用如此多的光亮填充整个画框,以至于甚至阴影都完全充满了色彩。它告诉我,父亲是如何看待自己在那些恐怖事件之后的自己的,这是一整个过程中的一小部分,在一个黑暗的房间里发生的事情可以超越相片框架的束缚。

    值得强调的是摄影的显影是一个过程。它是发展的过程,因此是易犯错误和可被修复的。把暗房认作为摄影活动的一个重要地点来仔细品味就是关注照片最脆弱之处,即是它已经存在但还没有成形的时候。关于显像过程的物质性的探讨也将我们引导到非物质性——照片可以成为别样之物,而不是它即将成型之物。它是一个预期的光谱。显像中的照片不被过去的事物所困扰,而是被它可能即将变成的事物所困扰。

    困扰 (Haunting) 是”关于未来的争辩” (戈登Gordon 3),它关注的不是过去,而是被限制和放弃的可能性。赫伯特·马尔库塞(Herbert Marcuse)写道”我们被历史的选择所困扰” (戈登5)。在这种困扰下, 艾弗里·戈登(Avery Gordon)在出版近十年后重新反思她在Ghostly Matters中的作品成果, 戈登这次把目光转向于社会和政治维度的困扰来改进她的思想,具体来说就是监禁。在监狱生活的余波中,以及那种令人陶醉的自由感只是一种一线希望般的可能性。我父亲的自肖像是从一场对未来的争夺中浮现出来。这幅自画像捕捉并固定了摄影发展变化的瞬间,使其他未来的想法变得清晰可见。如果更多的洋红色被用于图像当中结果会是什么呢?如果他下巴上的那条蓝色部分在变成那种蓝色之前就已经固定了,结果又会如何?这幅自肖像的色彩不受中性和规范性的平衡模式和 指数化准确性的束缚,它充满了过分的固定成分,即使只是暂时的,也被允许从它们最熟悉的那些地方解放出来。

    要使这幅图像成型,技术人员必须对相片进行多次浸泡和曝光。如果还有人怀疑我父亲液态智慧的独特性,那么让我和你们分享一下他制作这个图像的个人步骤。过程如下(图片. 2):

    图片 2.

    在他制作自肖像将近50年后为我写下了这些指示。指示中没有雪莉卡。他现在已经是一个老人了,但他仍然记得如何重新构造出这幅肖像,而且是用生动而精确的细节。我选择不翻译他的个人步骤。他的方法的不同,这些步骤和他所经历过的生活之间联系的深度比 过程本身的技术性更重要。这些步骤告诉我,一次浸泡不够,在开发过程的不同阶段,底片必须通过多个过滤器曝光。

    我还没有写过他从古拉格逃脱的事。这不是我要讲的故事。我不知道这是不是一个可以流传下去的故事。但看看这些步骤,我现在可以看到,这种特殊的摄影发展之路是他自己的故事。他穿过下水道,然后游到澳门重新获得自由。他穿过黑暗的海水并多次潜入水中。每一次重复即是创新。

    这幅自肖像描绘了过去的种种可能性,而这些可能性将不再停留在过去。戈登”使用了困惑这个词来形容那些奇异而重复的情况。这些情况是当你熟悉的家庭变得陌生时,当你的轴承在世界失去方向时,是当你已经完成的事情又从新开始时,是当你清楚的认知了某件事情时” (2)。在每一个颜色和色调转变的边缘,这幅自肖像都是暗房技术的一个典范也是失去平衡和控制的一个实验。考虑到这种消逝,就会预想到视野之外徘徊的灵魂。在古拉格集中营里,若干年过去了都没有明确的结局。除了一遍又一遍地凝视着时刻困扰现在的那种艰难莫测的未来,我们无法看到过去被剥夺了什么。

    我父亲的自肖像揭示了一种对与自我的革新和重新塑造,而这种变革和重新塑造正是我所期望的。它预见了这样一种即在监禁、酷刑和迫害之后,仍然可以过上正常生活的想法。它预见并机智地驳斥了暗房仅仅是一个技术和机械复制的地方的观点。它关注着卡夫曼对重复即是原创的理解。更重要的是,它把重复设想为预期。这幅自肖像以一种引人注目的方式展现了暗房过程的不稳定性,从而使得这种重复过程充分的展现了它的原创性。看看左上角的栗色和紫色的漩涡。看看左下方和右上方蓝绿色、黄色和橙色和乳白色的爆发。这张照片捕捉到了摄影液态智慧的内在动力和不可预测性。这幅自肖像事先就已明晰自己已经不能再被复制了。在它的化学漩涡和彩色破裂中,自肖像展现了一种液体智 慧的景象,这种智慧阻碍了全部的可再现性。这个图像是奇异的。更重要的是,即使用底片来重印它,也需要认识到每一次印刷的区别。其生产的化学条件不能完全复制。这就是重点。

    这一知识已深入到每一张模拟照片中。把照片看作是机械复制的对象所掩盖的真相就是每一次重复都是有区别的重复。这种差异影响着摄影的再现性。它的预期光谱显示了暗房的物质性。

    这种预期光谱是一种媒介形式且最有力地出现在侨民的形成过程中。侨民并不是凭空出现的,但他们所出现的”某个地方”总是令人担忧又极具复杂性。同样,照片(即使是数码照片,就像安娜·帕赛克(Anna Pasek)在故障美学和后液体智慧中分析出的结构一样)也不是凭空出现的。他们存有自身的发展过程。他们进入这个世界的过程和海外的侨民们一样复杂。每一个侨民身份的形成都是对更古老、更原始形态的重复,同时也是完全而必然的原始形态。侨民的流落他乡就是不断地挣扎于各种形式的重复,而这些重复也总是新的。侨民社区是对起源和家乡概念上不完美的重新塑造,这些想法总是存在于其他地方,但总是在当下重新构建。这一改造预期了它自己的原创性。它事先知道,丢失或遗留的东西是无法复制或重新制造的。

    对摄影发展工作的思考需要专注于照片最不稳定的时刻,即它在不固定的和过渡的时候。这种时刻说明了摄影图像总体上的不稳定性,同时也点明了摄影对于种族和侨民的敏感性。种族化和侨民身份总是在分裂和分散的过程中被构建出来。他们永远处于不固定的危险之中,且总是处于过渡状态。把摄影作为一种发展过程的角度来揣摩需要在这些不稳定的脆弱之中生存。

    鸣谢:这篇文章首先要要归功于我在”重塑家庭摄影(Reframing Family Photography)”学术座谈会议上的同事: 妮可·弗利特伍德(Nicole Fleetwood);, 萨拜娜·加狄胡可(Sabina Gadihoke)巴克瑞斯·摩尼(Bakirathi Mani)和利雷·瑞福德(Leigh Raiford)。如果没有与他们早期的对话,以及随后与米歇尔·皮尔森·克拉克(Michèle Pearson Clarke)与加布里埃尔·莫泽(Gabrielle Moser)的对话,我根本不会写出这篇文章。感谢家庭摄像机网络使这些对话成为可能。我事先知道这篇文章将由Eyal Amiran精心编辑,这才让我有了想出版它的想法。同时,也感谢三位匿名同行评论员的严谨和细心。莎拉·罗珍伯格(Sara Rozenberg)在最后一刻提供了不可或缺的研究援助。非常感谢后现代文化(Postmodern Culture)愿意用中文发表这篇文章,同时也非常感谢庞广龙(Guanglong Pang)出色的翻译。我对曹家迪(Richard)以及梁燕群(Gwen Cho)感激不尽,他们在把一个世界留在背后的同时为我创造了一个新的世界。

  • Darkroom Material:Race and the Chromogenic Print Process

    Lily Cho (bio)
    York University

    Abstract

    This essay argues for the need to historicize and theorize race in photography by attending to the interventions of darkroom technicians, especially those who are themselves racialized. Understanding the crucial role of the darkroom technician challenges the idea that photographic development is merely a mechanical or technical process. The photograph in development represents a moment of transition that illuminates the instabilities of photographic images in general, and those that attend to race and diaspora in particular. Racialized and diasporic identities are constructed out of and despite ongoing processes of transition, fragmentation, and dispersal. This essay focuses on Chinese approaches to photographic development, exploring the cultural histories that inform the technique and craft. Engaging with photography as a process of development uncovers a powerful connection to the construction of diasporic communities.

    改色

    改色 (gaisè), to correct color: this was what my father did most days and most nights. This was the skill he learned in Hong Kong after escaping from a gulag during the Cultural Revolution, while waiting for his papers so he could emigrate to Canada. This was what he did after the failure of the Shangri La, a Chinese restaurant he ran in Whitehorse in the 1970s. He was gifted at this darkroom work (so I am told) and caught a lucky break when he got a job as a darkroom technician with the audio-visual department of the Government of Alberta, where he worked for over fifteen years. He lost his job and became permanently unemployed during the twin calamities (in my household at least) that were the massive job cuts engineered by the provincial government of the time, and the rise of digital photography. But for many years it was his day job, and at night my uncle would call and ask him to come over to his place to 改色, to correct color. My uncle owned a small grocery store in Edmonton, Alberta, with a professional photography studio in the back. The studio was both a business and a passion for my uncle, who mostly did family photographs and weddings. No matter their circumstances, people still wanted their pictures taken. He was almost always busy with this work, and my aunt and my cousins ran the grocery store out front. Almost every night after dinner, my dad would get a call and head over to my uncle’s darkroom to help process and print photographs. My brother and I often went along and played or helped out in the store until my dad was done. I was not permitted into the darkroom, but I knew it was a special, magical place of craft and artistry. This work was a part of the daily rhythm of my life, and an essential part of my family life and livelihood. Deborah Willis argues for “photography as biography” in her demand for the critical work of “visualizing memory” and portraying black lives (22). Thinking about race and photography has brought me to this private history of perpetual proximity to the magic of the darkroom, and to the specific work of color correction as an integral yet disaggregated part of the process. In Willis’s terms, biography can reveal how the darkroom is itself a site of complexity and contestation for racialized and diasporic communities.

    This essay theorizes the darkroom. In doing so, it attends closely to the darkroom as a generative space for understanding the relationship between race and photography. Not only has the darkroom been largely absent from contemporary cultural criticism on photography; it has also been a space of normativized whiteness. Its equipment, chemicals, and paper are calibrated for representations of white subjects: “Mid-century film was engineered by white technicians and optimized for white skin” (Peters 65). Film sensitivity and color processing standards resulted in images that left dark-skinned subjects distorted or rendered them invisible in images with shadows or dark backgrounds. Black photographers have long grappled with the problematic intersection of photography and race. Syreeta McFadden describes how they had to “teach the camera” to see black skin:

    Through experience we adapted to film technology—analog and digital—that hadn’t adapted to us. We circumvented the inherent flaws of film emulsion by ensuring that our subjects were well placed in light; invested more in costly lenses that permitted a wider variety of aperture ranges so we could imbue our work with all the light we could; we purchased professional-grade films at faster speeds, or specialty films with emulsions designed for shooting conditions strictly indoor under fluorescent or tungsten light. We accepted poor advice from white photo instructors to add Vaseline to teeth and skin or apply photosensitive makeup that barely matched our skin’s undertones.

    Sometimes this constraint produces beautiful work. For example, Clorinde Peters describes how Roy DeCarava “responded to the inadequacies in film and the optics of race by occupying the low tonal range in his photographs, rather than compensating with exposure or development. DeCarava’s images are tender and somber” (65). New York Times critic Vicki Goldberg describes them as “bafflingly dark, suffused with stillness.” Teju Cole writes that “[i]nstead of trying to brighten blackness, [DeCarava] went against expectation and darkened it further. What is dark is neither blank nor empty. It is in fact full of wise light, which, with patient seeing, can open out into glories” (147). DeCarava made beautiful images out of the bias against black subjects embedded in the available film technology; it wasn’t until the late 1970s that Kodak introduced Gold Max film, which improved the emulsion sensitivities for darker tones. Parallel to Coco Fusco’s much-cited discussion of how photography produces race, artist and writer Michèle Pearson Clarke observes that “photography… did not so much record the reality of Blackness as signify and construct a way of seeing it” (2). Clarke understands the profound difficulty of seeing Blackness given the histories of racism embedded in photographic practice:

    This ongoing archive of willfully fabricated Black representation is now 175 years old, and represents a formidable obstacle to any contemporary photographer. When I look at any image of a Black body, or I imagine anyone looking at one of my own images, I am profoundly aware of the presence of this archive, operating as a kind of thick filter, obscuring and complicating the view. (3)

    Clarke and Fusco have in mind Shawn Michelle Smith’s work, which uncovers the intertwining legacies of photography, biological racialism, and eugenics that established “social hierarchies anchored in new visual truths” (Smith 4). For Clarke, attending to the formal practices of Black photographers—in particular the choice of practitioners like Deana Lawson, Dawoud Bey, Myra Greene, LaToya Ruby Frazier, and Jalani Morgan to shoot in medium and large format film—offers one way to remove the “thick filter” that obscures race in photography. Some of the most innovative and provocative contemporary black photographers choose to work with analogue photography despite its history, producing what Clarke calls “affective grit,” the “friction produced by its granular textures [which] conveys the embodied intimacies and emotional realities of Black people, because we feel differently, we see differently” (6). Clarke’s insistence on the importance of analogue photographic practice points not only to the haptics of these images, but also the need to think through photographic processes themselves.

    I want to build on Clarke’s call by considering the work of the darkroom technician and, in particular, their potential agency as a diasporic and racialized subject. What happens when we understand the darkroom technician as separate from the photographer, but playing a crucial role in the making of a photographic image? And what happens when we think about that technician as a racialized figure who might bring their own histories and techniques to bear in photographic production? Working alone in the deep red glow of the darkroom safelight, the technician has not occupied much of the discussion in contemporary photography theory. Yet until the recent era of digital photography, there would be no photographs without the work of the darkroom. Even with the rise of digital photography, many of the most celebrated images by racialized photographers have remained aligned with the wet process: the darkroom technologies of film, fixative, developers, enlargers, and images in solution (as Clarke’s survey of contemporary Black photographers who choose analogue reminds us). What happens in the darkroom matters. And it matters particularly for thinking about race and photography.

    Darkroom materiality

    Theorizing darkroom work through the figure and craft of the darkroom technician destabilizes the binary between the photographer and the photographic subject. More, understanding that the work of the darkroom can manifest across multiple cultural registers opens up the homogenizing tendencies of its techne; even when technicians used the same enlargers, printers, papers, and fluids, they used them differently in different places. To think of the darkroom process as my father did, as 改色, is to put in place radically different circuits of knowledge, craft, and practice than those dominated by Kodak and Ilford. Even though developing processes are integral to photography, they remain curiously under-theorized. My theorizing of the darkroom process is guided by, and extends, the materialist turn in photography criticism. This materialist turn emerges in Tina Campt’s conversation with the Black British photographer Ingrid Pollard on the subject of photographic negatives: “photographic images have a tangibility, a materiality that we often lose sight of when we engage them only in print form, and negatives remind us of this materiality” (128). As Elizabeth Edwards and Janice Hart observe, “a photograph is a three-dimensional thing, not only a two-dimensional image” (1). While this observation seems obvious,

    [t]he prevailing tendency is that photographs are apprehended in one visual act, absorbing image and object together, yet privileging the former. Photographs thus become detached from their physical properties and consequently from the functional context of a materiality that is glossed merely as a neutral support for images. (Edwards and Hart 2)

    Attempting to push beyond this glossing, Lee Mackinnon asks, “How might consideration of photography as a material ontological event allow us to go beyond the well-established subject-object positions that have long underpinned photographic critique?” (150). Mackinnon’s question disrupts a longstanding immateriality connected to ontological approaches to photography. In his formative 1958 essay on “The Ontology of the Photographic Image,” André Bazin removes the intermediary role of any material processes necessary for the production of the image. Instead, he dwells on the intrinsic relation between the photograph and its object, and the power of the photograph to remove barriers to representation:

    It is not for me to separate off, in the complex fabric of the objective world, here a reflexion of a damp sidewalk, there a gesture of a child. Only the impassive lens, stripping its object of all those ways of seeing it, … [is] to present it in all its virginal purity to my attention and consequently to my love. (8)

    This elegiac ode to the impassive and objective power of the camera to capture its object powerfully signposts the turn away from precisely the kinds of material considerations to which Mackinnon returns. For Bazin, “[t]he photograph as such and the object in itself share a common being, after the fashion of a fingerprint” (8); for Mackinnon, the fingerprint demands attention to the viscosity of the ink and, more pertinently, to the ways in which the photograph is much more than an imprint.

    In this turn to enlarging photographic criticism beyond the photographer and the photographed, the photograph has become an event, as Ariella Azoulay suggests (15). Mackinnon expands Azoulay’s approach into the materials of production:

    To think as a materialist is to acknowledge the agencies that participate in the act of making, or taking, a photograph. Taking a photograph indicates the extraction and exchange of certain material conditions that allow the image to come into being. Whether considering the constitutive material elements of devices that are mined, extracted, or otherwise amalgamated, such as silver, aluminum, steel or oil, or the shutter at the moment of its capture in conjunction with eye, hand, body, or remote automated operative, the image is made only in respect of all that has been taken in order to make it possible. The image thus begins its journey through numerous channels, optical and otherwise, that proceed to process it. (153-54)

    In attending to the processes of making the photograph, Mackinnon asks us to consider the agential possibilities of a materialist approach in which

    the human photographer is no longer the sole agency that authors the image. Agency lends itself to all features of the photographic event as they interact, and the photographic image is a narrow section through the complex black box of such an event. (154)

    Mackinnon focuses primarily on the materials that make up the black box of the camera itself: the “apparatus of the camera bears the inscription of global divisions of labour and wealth, sanctioned behind a veneer of techno-humanism… Those who mine its raw materials, those who fit its components in remote sweatshops are the camera’s extended functionaries and its remote body” (155). For Mackinnon, materialism—defined as “a decision to focus upon the materials of engagement, such as the processes of production and their subsequent power relations, the workers who build components, and the otherwise black-boxed complexity of interactions that make the photographic event possible”—makes agency visible (150).

    While this turn to materialism enables an understanding of agency that extends well beyond the relationship between the photographer and the photographed, its focus still occludes darkroom processes. This occlusion, the curious invisibility of the darkroom’s processes, can be located in what Kaja Silverman tracks as “the industrialization of chemical photography” and the “ocularization” of photography, which “reached its zenith in 1888, when George Eastman began manufacturing dry, transparent, flexible, photographic film and released the first Kodak camera” (82). Marketed under the slogan “You Press the Button, We Do the Rest,” the camera arrived with the film already loaded for one hundred exposures (82). The customer, now also the photographer, simply used the camera and then “sent it back to Eastman with the film still in it so that the negatives could be processed, printed, and mounted. The camera was reloaded, and returned to the owner with the prints” (82). Wildly popular, the Kodak camera made darkroom work invisible and diminished its role as an agent in the production of the photographic image. Reduced to a factory-assembled technical process, the work of the darkroom ceases to operate as a site of craft, artistry, and agency:

    by reducing photography to three predefined steps, George Eastman substituted the Kodak system for the “pencil of nature.” By releasing photographers from “the chemical steps of the process,” he also sealed off photography’s liquid intelligence. Finally, by printing as well as developing the negative at the factory, Eastman created the illusion that the photographs that arrived in the mail were the exact positive equivalents of the negatives that were in the camera when it was shipped off – that the governing principle of photography is “sameness.” (Silverman 83)

    Rather than celebrating the idiosyncrasies and instabilities fundamental to the wet process, the Kodak system flattened photography’s differences. In so doing, it suppressed the possibilities of photography as a site of volatile – rather than mechanically reproduced – memory.

    In contrast, to embrace the materiality of the darkroom as central to the photographic process is to reactivate what Jeff Wall identifies as photography’s “liquid intelligence” (109). This intelligence allows an even more profound revaluation of the relationship between photography and memory that Mackinnon’s materialism demands. Echoing what Richard Terdiman calls “materials memory” (35) in reference to the persistence of the knowledge of social processes embedded into the construction of objects, Mackinnon asks that considerations of the photographic image recall the material processes of its production:

    In materialist terms, memory extends beyond the pictorial surface of the image and is embedded in the core of devices and materials. To invest the surface of its resultant image with the nostalgia of the subject is an act that negates the memory held in these components, or the memory of those who were present at the event of capture and who experienced the extended context of that moment beyond the instant of its abstraction. (155)

    Between all the forces of extraction and colonialism (the mining of materials, the physical processes of assembly) that come with the production of the camera as a physical object and the photographic image that you hold in your hand or see framed on a wall, there is a passage through what Jeff Wall identifies as a form of archaic knowledge:

    This archaism of water, of liquid chemicals, connects photography to the past, to time, in an important way. By calling water an ‘archaism’ here I mean that it embodies a memory-trace of very ancient production-processes – of washing, bleaching, dissolving, and so on, which are connected to the origin of techne… In this sense, the echo of water in photography evokes its prehistory. (109)

    The materials memory of this liquid intelligence also persists and reverberates. As Wall observes, it connects the technological work of producing the photographic image to older processes of memory and to production. Water—and the chemical baths necessary for the production of most photographic images prior to the era of digitization—calls the photograph back to the materiality of a process that emerges only, and precisely, in solution. It is not only the “impassive lens” of Bazin’s ontology that strips the photographic object of “spiritual dust and grime,” but also the liquid intelligence of the wet process itself. Immersed, bathed, and finally fixed in the complexity of multiple solutions, the materiality of the photograph carries the traces of processes that have been rinsed away. The print process therefore demands thinking about photography at a crucially unstable and unfixed moment. Before it is printed, in the black waters of the darkroom, the photograph is literally in development. Much can happen here, in the red glow and maroon shadows of the safelight. Many decisions are made, and each one will alter the image. Each print will carry the invisible traces of the technician who adjusts light, color, and contrast in pursuit of what will be a final image (but never truly so, because another print can always be made). In this uncertain and perpetual calibration, the darkroom is a place of fleeting possibility and material agency.

    Wet process and the negative histories of seeing color

    Despite my commitment to locating the agential possibilities of the darkroom process, especially for racialized and diasporic subjects, I am keenly aware of the ways in which photography has served colonialism and racism. As the work of photography scholars and practitioners shows, color photography has been an instrument of discrimination and violence. Lorna Roth’s work on color balance and the Kodachrome process gets to the heart of the racism in the chromogenic print process. Roth’s extensive research shows that the process is racially coded in that it makes whiteness normative and works to obscure blackness. Roth focuses on the so-called “Shirley cards” used by Kodak to instruct darkroom technicians and photographers on color balance and process. The “Shirley card” is a

    norm reference card showing a “Caucasian” woman wearing a colourful, high-contrast dress [and] is used as a basis for measuring and calibrating the skin tones on the photograph being printed. The light skin tones of these women – named “Shirley” by male industry users after the name of the first colour test-strip-card model – have been the recognized skin ideal standard for most North American analogue photo labs since the early part of the twentieth century and they continue to function as the dominant norm. (112)

    Roth identifies several factors that forced a change in the emulsions. In the 1950s, school photographs began to depict black and white children together. Different skin tones could be accommodated through “compensatory lighting” and “technical adjustments learned through experience” as long as the children were photographed individually, but in a group portrait, “these techniques could not resolve the problem of the film bias in favour of ‘Caucasian’ skin… the picture results showed details on the white children’s faces, but erased the contours and particularities of the faces of children with darker skin, except for the whites of their eyes and teeth” (119). As Roth is at pains to show, this imbalance is the result of a sustained history of racial and gender biases that contributed to the development of the technical materials, such that “refinements to the chemistry of film emulsions have never been issues of physics or chemistry exclusively, but have been the result of cultural choices as well” (118).

    Even without Shirley cards, professional photographers had long been aware of this bias in color film. Jean-Luc Godard famously refused to use Kodak film during a 1977 trip to Mozambique and declared the film to be “racist” (O’Toole 373). The artists Adam Broomberg and Oliver Chanarin pick up Godard’s statement in To Photograph the Details of a Dark Horse in Low Light, a 2012 photographic exhibition based on Shirley cards and dead Kodak film stock used on a trip to Gabon that produced only one successful image. The title is taken from “an expression used by Kodak executives to euphemistically allude to the ability of their new color film stocks to better represent a wide range of skin tones” (O’Toole 373), and the exhibition insists on the materiality of the image and the history of racism over which so much image-making had glossed. In particular, Broomberg and Chanarin’s work refers to, and recalls, the racism of Polaroid’s ID-2 camera, which had been deliberately modified to produce an extra burst of light to illuminate the features of black people (O’Toole 379, Morgan 525). the South African apartheid government used this camera to produce identification photographs for passbooks that controlled and regulated the movements of black South Africans. After discovering the connection between Polaroid and apartheid in South Africa, workers at Polaroid posted flyers that declared “Polaroid Imprisons Black People in 60 Seconds”—the time it took to produce the image (Morgan 524). These protests ultimately lead to Polaroid’s withdrawal from South Africa in 1977, revealing the complexity of the racism of color film processes (Morgan 546).

    In the South African context, color photography carries its particular morality. Jennifer Bajorek’s discussion of the color photography of David Goldblatt and Richard Mosse reveals its complex moral dimension—what Bajorek calls an “extra-moral” dimension. Goldblatt refused to photograph in color during apartheid, and only began to shoot in color post-apartheid. But Bajorek cautions against making easy connections between color and the “sweetness” of the end of apartheid:

    Everyone likes a felicitous correspondence between the aesthetic qualities of an image and its theme or subject matter. Such a correspondence is, however, in the case of Goldblatt’s colour work, false. Interpretations of Goldblatt’s post-apartheid work that confuse the “sweetness” of colour with that of the end of apartheid fail to engage with its most interesting interpretive challenges, which are, I would venture, connected with its probing reflection on the nature of democracy. (Bajorek 226)

    Bajorek goes on to offer just such a probing reflection, ultimately suggesting that

    Colour, it turns out, belongs neither to a moral nor to a political discourse. The questions we should be asking are not whether colour is too sweet or too seductive, or whether it distracts us from passively receiving a political message, or from engaging as political actors with “hard realities,” but whether and when it allows us to visualise these realities differently or to ask new questions about them? When and where, in what images, does colour allow us to ask, to think, to see or to do something new? (234)

    Bajorek’s questions point not only to the experience of seeing color, but also to its production. To think about producing color is to think about the print process and the work of the darkroom. In the darkroom, the processing of the photographic image turns on interaction, subtraction, and balance. To make beautiful color prints, the darkroom technician (who is sometimes, but certainly not always, the photographer) must balance the colors by creating an interaction between the three main colors (magenta, yellow, and cyan), and then slowly subtracting them (usually magenta and yellow) until the image colors are correct or true.

    Correcting color and alternative modes of darkroom production

    There are implications for understanding the darkroom technician both as potentially disaggregated from the photographer, and as integral to the photographic situation. Sometimes photographers develop their own images, but often they do not. The darkroom technician’s work is usually invisible; it happens where there is no witness. While it seems to lack the panache of the auteurship wielded by the photographer, this work too is marked by complex decision-making, craft, and artistry. Despite the job title, the darkroom technician’s work is never merely technical, not simply an automated process of churning out contact sheets and printing images through a prescribed formula. Like the photographer, the darkroom technician must master an array of equipment and substances. The enlarger. The printer. The chemicals and the paper. And the norm references or indexes. It matters where and in what context a photography technician learns their craft; like photography itself, photographic development processes are not neutral.

    Much has been made of the Shirley cards, and I’m sure they were essential, but I never saw one in my father’s darkrooms. He tells me he never used them. My father’s route to acquiring darkroom skills occurred outside of commercial photography or amateur darkrooms across North America, where tools such as the Shirley cards were standard practice. He was trained in Hong Kong in the late 1960s. After escaping from a gulag where he had been imprisoned for five years, and a different gulag before that for two years, he was given shelter by a man who adopted him as a godson. This benefactor had a medical practice in the central district of Hong Kong. Even all these years later, my father still remembers every detail. He slept in the office. He tells me that a small darkroom had been installed in the medical office because it was more efficient and less expensive for the doctor to develop his own x-ray images than to send them out. There my father learned how to process and print, and he was captivated by the way an image could be manipulated in the darkroom. Where the makeshift darkroom in the medical office in Hong Kong offered a preliminary space of learning and shelter, he honed his skills in the semi-professional darkroom in the basement of a grocery store in Edmonton. His diasporic route was marked first by seven years in the dark room of Chinese state persecution before an escape to a literal darkroom shelter in a British colonial protectorate, and then by yet another darkroom in the refuge of a small city in a British settler colonial country. His darkroom skills had to be translated across these cultures and geographies.

    In attending to the translation work that my father had to do in the darkroom, it is helpful to consider the differences between photographic practices in China and those in North America. Photography in China was and is not the same as photography in Europe and North America. Critics such as Roberta Wue and Wu Hung have written extensively about the distinctness of photographic history and tradition in China, outlining its close relationship to ancestor portraits and landscape paintings. Still, Wu Hung cautions against falling into easy binarisms that characterize eastern and western conceptions of photography as intrinsically different rather than as a more complex combination of difference and mutual articulation. The skepticism over any kind of intrinsic east-west aesthetic divide is warranted, but at the same time, it is absolutely the case the Chinese portraiture has a long and robust tradition that influenced the rise of photography in China in ways that differ from the emergence of photography elsewhere. As Yi Gu posits, “While we may downplay the emphasis on ‘Chinese peculiarity’ as a mere reflection of colonial anxiety, traces of stylistic distinction were manifested in a good many photographs of Chinese sitters” (122). Gu recognizes the specificity of Chinese photography without falling into binarism through a rigorous investigation of the Chinese names for photography, their evolution, and the way they illuminate an approach to photography that could be identified as specifically Chinese. Gu draws attention to the intimate relationship between painting and photography in China: “The first names for photography in Chinese – yingxiang, xiaoxiang, xiaozhao—were all preexisting terms for portrait painting” (Gu 121). China’s encounter with photography needs to be understood as part of a broader complex of visual practices in which painting and photography are synchronous rather than diametrically opposed:

    If there are antinaturalistic traits in Chinese photography, they neither indicate a lack of understanding by Chinese photography’s media specificity nor demonstrate a conscious resistance to it. The fact that the names first used for photography were all preexisting words for portrait painting highlights a historical moment in China when photography belonged to a rapidly changing and expanding field of visual practice that was conveniently dubbed “painting.” (122)

    Gu’s interventions break down the divide between photography and painting in Chinese visual practices. Her examination of the Chinese terms for photography calls attention to the specificity of photographic traditions outside of North American and European contexts.

    Similarly, the Chinese term for darkroom process, 改色, reveals the specificity of the skills that my father brought to the darkroom. The first character, 改, is a verb that means to correct, alter, improve, or remodel. The second character, 色, is a noun that means color, tint, or hue, but also form, body, beauty, and the desire for beauty. This phrasing differs radically from Anglophone terminology for the same work: wet process, or developing the photograph. Further, 改色 is terminology that emerged outside of the industrialization of chemical photography. As Silverman observes, “Most of the terms through which we conceptualize the medium were manufactured for us, just like our equipment and material” (70), but 改色 opens up a different conception. Circulating outside of the imperatives of the industrialization of photography, 改色 offers an alternative route to the liquid intelligence of the photograph. 改色 is notably literal as a term for the work of the darkroom. When so much of the terminology for photographic practice is dominated by metaphor and analogy (developing the negative, shooting the film), 改色 describes exactly the work that must be done in order for the negative to be printed as a positive image. As a term, 改色 understands that the film that has been “shot” requires a great deal of further work before it can be printed as a finished image. It also assumes that the photograph is only finished after this process of correction. That is, the film is always already in need of correction; it is not simply finished, correct, or true until it has undergone this process of balance and modification.

    The language of development, of the fluidity and change and progress, pervades photography. There is an inherently unfinished nature to photography such that its evolution seems twinned with that of its users:

    Not only is the photographic image an analogy, rather than a representation or an index, but analogy is also the fluid in which it develops. This process does not begin when we decide that it should, or end when we command it to. Photography develops, rather, with us, and in response to us. It assumes historically legible forms, and when we divest them of their saving power, generally inputting them to ourselves, it goes elsewhere. The earliest of these forms was the pinhole camera, which was more “found” than invented. It morphed into the optical camera obscura, was reborn as chemical photography, migrated into literature and painting, and lives on in a digital form. It will not end until we do. (Silverman 12)

    Silverman moves quickly to metaphor, but she is careful not to insist on the necessity of understanding the idea of development as a linear process. As Sara Kofman warns, the turn to metaphor in photography demands a wariness of any language of development that is too linear. She refuses a linear approach by which a photographic negative is transformed into a positive, printed image. Writing of the use of the photographic metaphor in Freud, Kofman notes that, despite its claim to science, “Freud’s text nevertheless fails to avoid the traditional system of mythical and metaphysical oppositions: unconscious/conscious, dark/light, negative/positive” (26). These oppositions imply linearity by marking the passage from unconscious to conscious, and from negative to positive, where “[t]he positive image, the double of the negative, implies that ‘what is at the end is already there in the beginning’” (Kofman 26-7). If we were to follow this line of thinking, then the work of the darkroom would become irrelevant: “Development adds nothing; it only enables the darkness to be made into light” (27). Against this reading, Kofman argues that

    the passage from negative to positive is neither necessary nor dialectical. It is possible that the development will never take place. Repression is originary, and there is always an irretrievable residue, something which will never have access to consciousness. The death drive, as a generalized economic principle, prevents us from confusing the negative in Freud with that in Hegel. What is more, when there is a passage into consciousness, it depends not on logical criteria, but on a selection involving conflicts between nondialectizable forces. Finally, to pass from negative to positive is not to become conscious of a preexisting meaning, light, or truth of a reason diverted from itself… The passage to light takes place through a procedure which is not theoretical but practical: the analytic cure. As with Marx, only a transformation of the balance of forces leads to clarity. To pass from darkness to light is not, then, to rediscover a meaning already there, it is to construct a meaning which has never existed as such. There are limits to repetition inasmuch as full meaning has never been present. Repetition is originary. (27-28, my emphasis)

    In this extraordinary meditation, Kofman traces a path from analogy and metaphor to practice. She insists on the active and deeply creative role of the darkroom process. The passage from negative to positive is not merely a mechanical process of inversion and imprinting. It is full of conflict. It is not linear. It is a procedure and a process that demands balance. More, the truth of the image is not simply already there waiting for a technical or mechanical process to make it complete or visible. Rather, it is always under construction. Each print is a repetition that is also original. Repetition is originary. In attending to the passage of the negative into a positive print as a process that is not simple inversion, Kofman’s analysis corrects and balances the occularization of the photograph whereby Bazin could contemplate an ontology of photography that eliminated the darkroom from consideration.

    To insist upon the originality of each repetition, to demand attending to the difference in each photographic print, enables a way of seeing race in photography that embraces the trace of the negative in each image, and thus the process of producing an image out of that negative. Each repetition, each print, is an articulation of difference. As Campt understands, photographic negatives

    confront us with both the limits of the photograph and our desire for it to simplify the work of racial and diasporic identification and affiliation by doing it for us. We rely all too often on images to confirm our unspoken assumption about race and diaspora through their capacity to materialize the visible traces and visual indexes of difference and affiliation… the materiality of the photographic negative reminds us that even when race seems clearly visible in a photographic print, its visuality is the creation of technical, material, and cultural processes of conjuring and fixing, where the very chemical and technological matter of the image – the photographic negative – must disappear race in order to make it reappear in recognizable form. (128)

    If each print is an instance of making race disappear only to make it reappear in a stable and fixed form, dwelling in the difference of each reprint, each repetition, can make visible the potentiality of the photograph’s passage from negative to positive. It opens up a generative space for racialized representation that has been largely invisible: the work of darkroom technicians who are not white, and who do not print and produce photographs according to norms and conventions of whiteness.

    In the darkroom, my father corrected color. But he did much more than that. He altered and improved on the image. He remodeled it. And he didn’t do so only in terms of color, but by understanding that color is also its own form, a body of its own. It is beauty and the desire for beauty. He did this work through a process of interaction, subtraction, and balance. That is, the darkroom technician understands that there is no image without interaction; that color emerges, paradoxically, from the removal of color; and that this work is ultimately one of balance. What is more, all color work shares a common ground in that every color is a mix of the three foundational ones: magenta, cyan, and yellow. The darkroom technician handles and sees the photograph in its most unfixed and unstable state. In mid-process, the print is terribly fragile. It is vulnerable to light and heat. It must be bathed again and again in order to emerge in its final state. The layers of its formation are laid bare and are open for manipulation, destruction, transition, and change. Although Roth, Bajorek, and O’Toole are absolutely right to point to the ways in which the color print process fails racialized peoples in its reliance upon the visuality of whiteness as a norm, I hope that this preliminary exploration of darkroom materiality opens up the possibility of a more agential understanding of the wet process. This technology, like all technologies, is open to manipulation. It is a technical process, but one that is fundamentally about a multiplicity of techniques. To correct color, as my father did, is to deploy a range of formal possibilities in the search for beauty.

    Conclusion: anticipatory spectrality and liquid intelligence in the safelight

    I would like to close by looking at a self-portrait of my father (Fig. 1).

    Fig 1.
    Self-portrait by Richard Cho. Used by permission.

    In this photograph, the colors completely saturate the frame. My father is lit up in bold washes of blue and yellow and violet. The electricity of the color contrasts with the leisurely pose he has adopted for this portrait. He leans on an elbow. He is smoking. His gaze is turned away, off to the left of the frame. You wouldn’t know that this a self-portrait of a man who has just escaped from years of imprisonment in a gulag where starvation, deprivations of all sorts, and torture were the horrifically regular facts of daily life. This image tells me something about surviving the trauma of state persecution. It tells me that, in darkness, one can still find ways to fill a frame with so much light such that even the shadows are completely charged with color. It tells me that how he saw himself in the aftermath of that horror was part of a process where the things that happen in a darkroom can transcend the captivity of the frame.

    My father is very proud of this print. He claims to have invented the process for making this image. He tells me he did it by playing around in the darkroom, by over-exposing the photograph at different points in the development process. To arrive at this image, the technician must undertake several submersions and exposures. If there are still doubts about the otherness of my father’s liquid intelligence, let me share with you his own instructions for how to make this image. His process (Fig. 2):

    Fig 2.
    My father’s instructions.

    He wrote these instructions for me nearly fifty years after he made the image. There is no Shirley card here. He is now an old man, but he remembers in vivid and exacting detail how to make that portrait again. I have chosen not to translate his instructions. The difference of his approach, the depth of the connection between these instructions and the life he led, matter more than the technicalities of the process itself. These instructions tell me that one submersion is not enough, that the film must be exposed through multiple filters at different stages in the development process. Looking at these instructions now, I can see that his particular route to photographic development is its own story of the self. I have not yet written of his escape from the gulag. It is not my story to tell. I do not know if it is my story to pass on. He escaped through sewage tunnels and then swam to freedom in Macao. He passed through dark waters and multiple submersions. Every repetition is originary.

    Photographic print processes are processes of development, and are thus fallible and alterable. To pay serious attention to the darkroom as a crucial site of the event of photography is to attend to the instances where the photograph is at its most vulnerable, already in existence but not yet formed. It is to understand that the materiality of the process also draws us to the immaterial – the instances where the photograph could be something else, something other than what it will be. It is anticipatorily spectral. The photograph in development is not haunted by what was, but rather by what could be. Haunting is this “contest over the future” (Gordon 3). It is not about the past, but rather about possibilities curtailed and foregone: “We’re haunted, as Herbert Marcuse wrote, by the ‘historic alternatives’ that could have been’” (Gordon 5). In this take on haunting, Avery Gordon reconsiders the work she accomplished in Ghostly Matters. Nearly a decade after its publication, Gordon refines her thinking to insist on the social and political dimensions of haunting, specifically that of incarceration. In the aftermath of imprisonment and the heady experience of a freedom that was only ever a glimmer of possibility, the spectrality of my father’s self-portrait emerges out of a contesting of futures that could have been. Capturing and fixing a moment of photographic development in flux, this self-portrait makes visible the idea of other futures. What if more magenta had been allowed here? What if the blue along his jaw line had been fixed before it became that particular shade of blue? In its embrace of color untethered from the neutral and normative modes of balance and indexical accuracy, this self-portrait is charged with the excesses of fixatives that have been, if only for a moment, allowed to be unfixed from their usual places. It animates possibilities of pasts that will not remain in the past. Gordon “used the term haunting to describe those singular and yet repetitive instances when home becomes unfamiliar, when your bearings on the world lose direction, when the over-and-done-with comes alive, when what’s been in your blind field comes into view” (2). On the edge of each shift in color and tone, this self-portrait is at once exemplary of his technical mastery of darkroom technique, and an experiment in allowing for the loss of balance and control. Allowing for this loss anticipates the ghosts that hover just beyond the field of view. There is no way to see the dispossession of a past marked by years in a gulag with no clear end in sight, other than to look again and again at the contested futures that haunt the present.

    My father’s self-portrait reveals a reformation and re-making of the self that anticipates so much. It anticipates the idea of a life that can be made in the aftermath of imprisonment, torture, and persecution. It anticipates and beautifully refutes the idea that the darkroom is merely a place of technical and mechanical reproduction. It anticipates Kofman’s understanding that repetition is originary. More than that, it posits that repetition is anticipatory. This repetition, this portrait produced in a way that so spectacularly visualizes the instability of the darkroom process, anticipates its originality. Look at the swirl of maroon and purple in the top left corner. Look at the opalescent bursts of turquoise, yellow, and orange in the bottom left and top right. This photograph captures the innate dynamism and unpredictability at the heart of photography’s liquid intelligence. This self-portrait knows in advance that it cannot be made again. In its chemical swirls and chromatic ruptures, the self-portrait makes a spectacle of the knowledge of the liquid intelligence that stymies total reproducibility. This image is singular. More than that, even reprinting it from a negative demands a recognition of the difference of each print. The chemical conditions of its production cannot be perfectly reproduced. That is the point.

    But this knowledge is embedded in every analogue photograph. To think of the photograph as an object of mechanical reproduction risks occluding how every repetition is a repetition with a difference. This difference haunts photography’s reproducibility. Its anticipatory spectrality makes manifest the darkroom’s materiality. This anticipatory spectrality is a form of agency that emerges most powerfully in diasporic formations. Diasporas do not emerge from nowhere, but the somewheres of their emergence are fraught and complex. Similarly, photographs do not emerge from nowhere (not even digital photographs, as Anna Pasek’s unpacking of glitch aesthetics and post-liquid intelligence uncovers); they are developed. They come into the world through a process as fraught and complex as diaspora. Each diasporic formation is both a repetition of an older, earlier form, and also utterly and necessarily original. To be in diaspora is to grapple perpetually with forms of repetition that are also always new. Diasporic communities are imperfect re-formations of ideas of origin and home that are always elsewhere, but are perpetually re-made in the present. This remaking anticipates its own originality. It knows in advance that what is lost or left behind cannot be copied or made again. Attending to the work of developing photographs calls for a focus on one of the moments when the photograph is most unstable, when it is unfixed and in transition. Such a moment illuminates the particular instabilities of photographic images in general, but also photography that is attentive to race and diaspora specifically. Racialized and diasporic identities that are constructed out of and despite processes of fragmentation and dispersal are always in process. They are perpetually at risk of becoming unfixed and always in transition. Understanding photography as a process of development demands inhabiting the vulnerabilities of these instabilities.

    Acknowledgments

    This essay owes its first debt to my fellow panelists at the “Reframing Family Photography” conference: Nicole Fleetwood, Sabina Gadihoke, Bakirathi Mani, and Leigh Raiford. Without these early conversations, and the ones that followed with Michèle Pearson Clarke and Gabrielle Moser, I would not have written this essay at all. Many thanks to the Family Camera Network for making these conversations possible. Knowing that this essay would be in the very fine editorial care of Eyal Amiran made it possible for me to imagine publishing it. Thanks, also, to the three anonymous peer reviewers for their rigour and care. Sara Rozenberg offered indispensable research assistance at the eleventh hour. Huge thanks to Postmodern Culture for their willingness to publish this essay in Chinese and to Guanglong Pang for this beautiful translation. Thank you to Richard and Gwen Cho who left behind one world to make a new one for me.

    Works Cited

    • Azoulay, Ariella. The Civil Contract of Photography. Translated by Rela Mazali and Ruvik Danieli, Zone Books, 2008.
    • Bajorek, Jennifer. “On Colour Photography in an Extra-Moral Sense.” Third Text, vol. 29, no. 3, 2015, pp. 221-235, Scholars Portal Journals, doi:10.1080/09528822.2015.1106136.
    • Bazin, André. “The Ontology of the Photographic Image.” Film Quarterly, vol. 13, no. 4, 1960, pp. 4-9, JSTOR, http://www.jstor.org.ezproxy.library.uvic.ca/stable/1210183.
    • Campt, Tina. Image Matters: Archive, Photography, and the African Diaspora in Europe. Duke UP, 2012.
    • Clarke, Michèle Pearson Clarke. “A Dark Horse in Low Light: Black Visuality and the Aesthetics of Analogue Photography.” Field of Vision Lecture Series, 9 Nov. 2017, Gallery 44, Toronto, ON, Canada.
    • Cole, Teju. “A True Picture of Black Skin.” Known and Strange: Essays, Random House, 2016, pp. 144-151.
    • Edwards, Elizabeth and Janice Hart. “Introduction: Photographs as objects.” Photographs, Objects, Histories: on the materiality of images, edited by Elizabeth Edwards and Janice Hart, Routledge, 2004, pp.1-15. Proquest Ebook Central.
    • Goldberg, Vicki. “PHOTOGRAPHY VIEW; Quiet, Tender Moments of Urban Melancholy.” The New York Times, 11 Feb. 1996. https://www.nytimes.com/1996/02/11/arts/photography-view–quiet-tender-moments-of-urban-melancholy.html. Accessed 5 Oct. 2018. Gordon, Avery. “Some thoughts on Haunting and Futurity.” Borderlands, vol. 10, no. 2, 2011, pp. 1-21.
    • Gu, Yi. “What’s in a Name? Photography and the Reinvention of Visual Truth in China, 1840-1911.” The Art Bulletin, vol. 95, no. 1, 2013, pp. 120-38.
    • Kofman, Sarah. Camera Obscura of Ideology. 1973. Translated by Will Straw, Cornell UP, 1998.
    • Mackinnon, Lee. “Toward a Materialist Photography.” Third Text, vol. 30, no. 3-4, 2016, pp. 149-58. DOI:10.1080/09528822.2017.1290899.
    • McFadden, Syreeta. “Teaching the Camera to See my Skin.” Buzzfeed News, 2 Apr. 2014, https://www.buzzfeednews.com/article/syreetamcfadden/teaching-the-camera-to-see-my-skin. Accessed 9 Oct. 2018. Morgan, Eric J. “The World is Watching: Polaroid and South Africa.” Enterprise and Society, vol. 7, no. 3, 2006, pp. 520-49. Project MUSE, muse.jhu.edu/article/203314.
    • O’Toole, Sean. “Making, Refusing, Remaking: Adam Broomberg and Oliver Chanarin’s Recent Photography.” Safundi, vol. 15, no. 2-3, 2014, pp. 369-382. Scholars Portal Journals, DOI:10.1080/17533171.2014.925648.
    • Pasek, Anna. “The Pencil of Error: Glitch Aesthetics and Post-Liquid Intelligence.” Photography and Culture, vol. 10, no. 1, 2017, pp. 37-52. DOI:10.1080/17514517.2017.1295711.
    • Peters, Clorinde. Optics of Disposability: Documentary Photography and the Struggle to Appear. Dissertation, McMaster University, 2018. http://hdl.handle.net.ezproxy.library.uvic.ca/11375/22885. Accessed 9 Oct. 2018.
    • Roth, Lorna. “Looking at Shirley, the Ultimate Norm: Colour Balance, Image Technologies, and Cognitive Equity.” Canadian Journal of Communication, vol. 34, no. 1, 2009, pp. 111-36, Proquest.
    • Silverman, Kaja. The Miracle of Analogy, or The History of Photography Part I. Stanford UP, 2015.
    • Smith, Shawn Michelle. American Archives: Gender, Race, and Class in Visual Culture. Princeton UP, 1999.
    • Wall, Jeff. “Photography and Liquid Intelligence.” Jeff Wall: selected essays and interviews, 2007, Museum of Modern Art, pp. 109-111.
    • Willis, Deborah. “Visualizing Memory: Photographs and the Art of Biography.” American Art, vol. 17, no. 1, 2003, pp. 20-23.
    • Wu, Hung. “Inventing a ‘Chinese’ Portrait Style in Early Photography.” Brush and Shutter: Early Photography in China, edited by Jeffrey W. Cody and Frances Terpak, Getty Research Institute, 2010, pp. 69-90.
    • Wue, Roberta. “Essentially Chinese: The Chinese Portrait Subject in Nineteenth-Century Photography.” Body and Face in Chinese Visual Culture, edited by Wu Hung and Katherine R. Tsang, Harvard University Asia Center, 2005, pp. 257-280.
  • Notes on Contributors

    James Belflower is Teaching Assistant Professor at Siena College. As a poet/critic, his current research and creative projects employ artistic models to investigate how we mingle with matter. His most recent book is the multimedia project Canyons (Flimb Press 2016) with Matthew Klane. Past projects include The Posture of Contour (Spring Gun Press 2013) and Commuter (Instance Press 2009), among others. He also edits Fence Digital, the electronic imprint of Fence Books.

    Carol Colatrella is professor of literature and co-director of the Center for the Study of Women, Science, and Technology at the Georgia Institute of Technology. She has published three books: Evolution, Sacrifice, and Narrative: Balzac, Zola, and Faulkner (1990); Literature and Moral Reform: Melville and the Discipline of Reading (2002); and Toys and Tools in Pink: Cultural Narratives of Gender, Science, and Technology (2011). She edited Technology and Humanity (2012) and coedited (with Joseph Alkana) essays published in honor of Sacvan Bercovitch, Cohesion and Dissent in America (1994).

    Martin Harries teaches at UC Irvine and works on twentieth-century theater, modernism, and theory. He is the author two books, Forgetting Lot’s Wife: On Destructive Spectatorship (2007) and Scare Quotes from Shakespeare: Marx, Keynes, and the Language of Reenchantment (2000). His book in progress about the impact of mass culture on postwar drama is called “Theater after Film.”

    Tracy Lassiter is an Associate Professor at the University of New Mexico-Gallup. Her predominant research area is petrofiction, and she has published on this topic in Imaginations: Journal of Cross-Cultural Image Studies and a 2015 anthology entitled Energy in Literature. She also has a co-authored chapter in the 2018 book, Library Service and Learning: Empowering Students, Inspiring Social Responsibility, and Building Community Connections.

    Nidesh Lawtoo is Assistant Professor of Philosophy at KU Leuven and Principal Investigator of the EU-funded project Homo Mimeticus. His work focuses on the transdisciplinary concept of mimesis as key to reframing (post)modern subjectivity, culture, and politics. His books include The Phantom of the Ego: Modernism and the Mimetic Unconscious (2013), Conrad’s Shadow: Catastrophe, Mimesis, Theory (2016) and (New) Fascism: Contagion, Myth, Community (2019).

    Murray Leeder holds a PhD from Carleton University and is an Adjunct Assistant Professor at University of Calgary. He is the author of Horror Film: A Critical Introduction (Bloomsbury, 2018), The Modern Supernatural and the Beginnings of Cinema (Palgrave Macmillan, 2017) and Halloween (Auteur, 2014), as well as the editor of Cinematic Ghosts: Haunting and Spectrality from Silent Cinema to the Digital Era (Bloomsbury, 2015) and of ReFocus: The Films of William Castle (Edinburgh University Press, 2018). His work has also appeared in Horror Studies, The Journal of Popular Culture, The Journal of Popular Film and Television and other periodicals.

    Lucia Palmer is an Assistant Professor of Communication at Heidelberg University in Ohio. She has published articles in journals such as International Journal of Communication, Studies in Popular Culture, and Studies in Spanish and Latin American Cinemas. Her interests primarily revolve around the intersections between media, culture, and constructions of nationality, gender, race and sexuality. Currently, her research focuses on how cultural and political movements use media, in particular alternative and independent formats, to struggle over meaning production.

    Katarzyna Paszkiewicz lectures in the Modern Languages and English Studies Department at the University of Barcelona. She is a member of the Research Centre ADHUC–Theory, Gender, Sexuality (UB). Her research focuses on film genres and women’s cinema in the USA and Spain. She has published book chapters and journal articles on Kathryn Bigelow, Sofia Coppola, Nancy Meyers, Kimberly Peirce, Icíar Bollaín and Isabel Coixet. She co-edited, with Mary Harrod, Women Do Genre in Film and Television (Routledge, 2017). Her monograph Genre, Authorship and Contemporary Women Filmmakers has been published by Edinburgh University Press (2018).

    Tano S. Posteraro is a PhD Candidate in the Philosophy Department at Penn State. He works at the intersection of continental philosophies of nature and contemporary innovations in the life sciences. He is co-editor of Deleuze and Evolutionary Theory (forthcoming, Edinburgh). His dissertation, The Virtual and the Vital, rereads Henri Bergson as a philosopher of biology in dialogue with the evolutionary theory of today.

    Stacy Rusnak is an Associate Professor of Film at Georgia Gwinnett College. She received her PhD in Communications/Moving Image Studies from Georgia State University. She also holds an MA in Spanish Language and Literatures. Her publications include book chapters on Giorgio Agamben’s concept of the state of exception in Children of Men, the role of MTV and the music video during the 1980s satanic panic, and the intertwining of cannibalism and Mexican urban identity in Somos lo que hay. Most recently, she contributed an essay on the women of Twin Peaks to a book of essays (forthcoming).

  • To Save Materialism from Itself

    Tano S. Posteraro (bio)
    Penn State University

    A review of Grosz, Elizabeth. The Incorporeal: Ontology, Ethics, and the Limits of Materialism. New York: Columbia UP, 2017.

    “Materialism” functions today as an obligatory academic shibboleth. Against the somatophobia of the Western philosophical canon, many consider this a welcome relief. Elizabeth Grosz has herself done much to emphasize the force, significance, and ineliminability of the biological body in her analyses of everything from gender, to art, to political futurity. It is worth noting, then, that her latest book orients itself differently, arguing for nothing less than a turn to everything that is not material, not in order to leave materialism behind, but rather to complete it and to save it from itself. “Every materialism,” Grosz writes, “requires a frame, a nonmaterial localization, a becoming-space and time, that cannot exist in the same way and with the same form as the objects or things that they frame” (28). It would be wrong, of course, to spin this declaration in opposition to her earlier work. But it would be just as wrong, I think, not to see in it a punctuating point in a newer phase of Grosz’s thinking. Either way, in the end, one may be left wanting more than the series of figure studies that make it up.

    The pragmatists used to insist that philosophy realizes itself most fully only in the attempt to ensure that the future will differ from the past—for the better, one hopes. They meant this at least in part as an indictment of metaphysical speculation. The Incorporeal pursues this precept, but argues for its location in the realm of ontology: “This is a book on ethics,” Grosz tells us early on, “although it never addresses morality, the question of what is to be done” (1). That’s because it is a book, more obviously, about ontology—”the substance, structure, and forms of the world” (1)—that attends not only to how the world is but more significantly to how it might be, in what ways it is open to change, in what those changes might plausibly consist, and through what processes they are brought about. The Incorporeal is a book about ethics in the sense that it seeks to secure, at the ontological level, the possibility for change in political, social, collective, cultural, and economic life. Grosz calls this “ontoethics.” It does not ask the (moral) question of what is to be done, but attends rather to the conditions that underwrite and direct the myriad (ethical) ways by which that question might be taken up and carried out.

    These claims are far from novel. In making them, Grosz remains in the comfortable if crowded company of the feminist new materialists—Karen Barad, Jane Bennett, Diana Coole, Rosi Braidotti, and others—who have been deploying similar neologisms for at least a decade (Barad 2007: 90). To be fair, Grosz’s own Volatile Bodies: Toward a Corporeal Feminism may be considered one of the movement’s founding texts. And this is part of what makes The Incorporeal feel new. The subtitle of the 1994 text designates corporeality as its theoretical aim. Twenty-three years later, it is that very same corporeality that is now to be completed with its opposite number. In this respect, The Incorporeal, even as it remains a work in ontoethics—and even while many of its sources as well as the overarching purposes to which they are put remain continuous with the work of the other new materialists—nonetheless represents a marked departure from the rest of the field.

    The incorporeal is Grosz’s name for what is immaterial but not anti-material; what it is that conditions the material without itself being material; what is ideal, not as an objection to or a transcendence over the material, but as a production out of materiality that simultaneously frames, orients, and completes what produces it. The point, for her, is that the corporeal finds the principle for its creativity, its openness, and its futurity, in the incorporeal—and so it is to the incorporeal that an ontoethics ought to turn. The Incorporeal traces something of a subterranean history of the elaboration of that concept.

    This history begins with the Stoics. They are presented at the outset as the poster children of ontoethics. It is in them that Grosz finds the first example of a thoroughgoing materialism that, far from dismissing or devaluing ideality, posits it as the necessary condition for the intelligibility of the material as such. It is in the Stoics, too, that Grosz finds an early indication of her ontoethical thesis that “our views of what the world is and how it functions make a difference to how we understand ourselves and our place in relation to other living beings and the cosmos itself” (18). This is so, for the Stoics, because the ethical task—the task of living well, in accordance with nature—is coincident with the rational pursuit of understanding ourselves as bodies causally imbricated within a corporeal order that exceeds and determines us without fully exhausting what we are capable of. Grosz endorses that position wholesale.

    Two of the Stoics’ ontological doctrines matter most for this project: their account of bodies and causes, and their postulation of the incorporeals. To be a body is to be capable of acting or being acted upon (24). Activity and passivity are not designators of different kinds of material, but qualities of the causal relations between bodies made of the same sort. They are all informed and activated by an animating breath—pneuma, the creative principle of Stoic ontology. This principle is itself material, and works to distinguish the Stoics’ world of flux from the aridity of an inert mechanism; it does not inform matter from the outside, but rather runs through the distinctions between active and passive bodies. All bodies are particular, since abstract categories are incapable of causal effectivity. The universal “animal” cannot be acted upon, so it is more like an error in reasoning, a reification of what appears common across a set of individuals (27). Any materialism of this stripe requires a thoroughgoing nominalism. Everything that is, is a body, but the real is not exhausted by everything that is. Bodies are situated in space, their fluctuating relations are measured temporally, and at the limit of corporeality exists the void, the absence of body. Space, time, and the void are all instances of what the Stoics call “incorporeal,” that which is not capable of being touched, that which can neither act nor be acted upon. These three incorporeals frame and condition all of corporeality.

    There is (at least) one more incorporeal in Stoic ontology, this being the one most important for Grosz’s project: “lekton” (30). If all corporeal bodies are causes, then they cannot cause each other, at least not as causes do effects. They connect instead as causes to other causes in order together to produce changes in another ontological register. These are changes in a body’s predicates, what is “sayable” of it—what the Stoics call lekta. Grosz rehearses Deleuze’s favorite example, the relation of a cutting body to a body cut by it. The first does not relate to the second as a cause does to an effect; they are both causes, together, of a change in the attributes or predicates—i.e., in “what can be said”—of each. These predicates are not corporeal, not of the body, because they can neither act nor can they be acted upon. They are pure effects, epiphenomena, subsisting at the surface of the bodies of which they are predicated, causally inert and yet not nothing. In the event of cutting, the cut body acquires the predicate “being-cut” while the cutting body acquires an “is-cutting.” These predicates subsist or insist “on top of” bodies, but they do not exist in them (28). The production of sense is in the event of an alignment of a body with the predicates that hover over and exist outside of it. Even though the predicate “being-cut” does not come to be or pass away with any one particular act of cutting, that particular act, in aligning a wounded body with the predicate that designates its wound, institutes a novel relation of corporeal and incorporeal; it is an event of sense.

    The effects of corporeal causes are incorporeal predicates. Language apprehends those predicates in order to materialize them, because speaking, listening, writing and reading are all bodily acts (38). The sense of that which is spoken, heard, written, or read is, however, strictly incorporeal—as distinct from the act of speaking it as is the predicate “cutting” from the particular event of a knife’s doing what it does. This means that predicates subsist independently of the minds that would contemplate or ascribe them. Grosz considers this among the Stoics’ most important insights, that there is more to the real than the material, but that this excess of ideality is not indexed to contemplating minds, experiencing subjects, or intentional acts. Importantly, this is not a dualism. The ongoing concatenation of causes that constitutes the material world is constantly throwing off incorporeal effects the way a running engine lets off steam. Thought orients itself toward those effects and language materializes them.

    Fate is what the Stoics call the corporeal operation of all causes on each other (27). Grosz takes this to be one ethical implication of their ontology of bodies, that human life is sundered between a corporeal determinism and an incorporeality of sense that hovers over the chain of bodies and causes that make up the material world. Ethics is about the affirmation of incorporeal events, the alignment of bodies and sense. Freedom is about cultivating the ability to desire what happens, to bring one’s own nature into accordance with nature as such. The more we understand that causal order, the better we become at distinguishing what it is that we can control from what it is that we can’t. We can control our responses to what happens; we can cultivate our nature, our behavioral dispositions. We cannot control nature as such, and so the best we can do is to affirm its order (52). This motivates a shift from the depths of our own bodies to the surface of corporeality across which incorporeal events flash as the various transformations our bodies undergo. This is the Stoic lesson, that the rational concurrence of our nature with the natural order is attendant on the implication of the ethical in the ontological.

    The Incorporeal follows a study of the Stoics with Spinoza, beginning, again, with Deleuze, who did perhaps more than anyone to secure the revolutionary implications of Spinoza’s ontology of immanence. But this is nothing new, and one can’t help but ask here the awkward question of audience. This chapter reads like a neatly written rehearsal of well-known Spinozan themes in a well-known Deleuzian tone. Who is it for? It might serve as an introduction were it not for the decidedly Deleuzian slant. But no one already familiar with Deleuze has much to learn from it. And it would surprise me to hear that most of Grosz’s readers don’t already know something about him. Grosz does at times try to position Spinoza in terms of her larger theoretic aims, and in so doing, she does, to be fair, occasionally move beyond a summary of the Deleuzian interpretation; the trouble here, however, is that the insights and lessons Grosz draws from Spinoza in this register don’t seem to add much to her reading of the Stoics. Points of disagreement aside, both serve for Grosz above all else as thinkers who see rational self-understanding as a tool for the extension and intensification of our capacities within a nature causally ordered. They both think the human being as ineluctably embodied and affectively engaged with the bodies around it, and they both take the situation of the human being as a living thing within a larger whole as an ethical challenge to be resolved through ontological analysis.

    The next chapter, on Nietzsche, is unfortunately beset by a similar set of issues. Much of it consists in familiar themes, redescribed now in terms of incorporeality. Take the will to power. Grosz reads it as an incorporeal condition for material wills instead of the set of all their conflicts (111). This counterintuitive interpretation seems to rely on two closely related claims. First, if we understand individual bodies as material, then we have to conceive the impersonal field out of which they take shape, are oriented, and into which they dissolve as necessarily immaterial. Second, material bodies require a principle of individuation; they have to be bounded, delimited, particular, otherwise it makes little sense to call them material or corporeal. Since the will to power is supposed to designate precisely that which exceeds the individual—”a monster of energy” in continual self-transformation without beginning or end—then it is best understood as incorporeal, at least qua impersonal and undelimited (112). The eternal return, the overman, fate, and amor fati all receive similar treatments. In the end, Nietzsche comes out sounding a lot like Spinoza (maximize joyful encounters!), who comes out sounding a lot like the Stoics (affirm what happens to us!), all of whom sound unsurprisingly a lot like Deleuze, the subject of the next chapter (121).

    While incorporeals abound in Deleuze’s work—Difference and Repetition‘s virtual and its intensities, A Thousand Plateaus‘s Body without Organs and the Nonorganic Life traverses it—Grosz focuses instead on What is Philosophy? and its concepts of the concept and of the plane of immanence. Her analysis departs from typical accounts of Deleuze’s metaphysics in order to bring together the ontological (plane of immanence) with the ethical (ethology of affects). Grosz reads What is Philosophy?‘s plane of immanence as the abstract coexistence of ideas and concepts in an order of eternality not unlike the realm in which the Stoics’ lekta subsist independently of their alignments with spatiotemporally determinate bodies (137). The plane of immanence is, for Grosz, the plane proper to a thought unbound from particular thinkers and from individual events of thinking (139). It is traversed by concepts, which are fabricated out of the components of other concepts, emergent from out of the histories of their elaboration, and internally consistent, i.e., sufficiently autonomous from their conditions of creation for them to assume a place on the plane of immanence. Concepts on the plane are incorporeal, available to divergent actualizations across space and time and ingredient in different events of thought while remaining irreducible to each (145). Concepts are produced and affirmed by particular bodies in particular conditions. They bear witness to forms of life or styles of living (149). Thinking is another way of navigating the world. Ethics is about learning to do that more joyfully, less resentfully, more powerfully, less sadly. And just as that involves a learned style of bodily comportment away from the toxic and towards the enlivening, so too does it require a form of affirmative thought, a production and coordination of the right concepts.

    Here, again, is the relation between the corporeal and the incorporeal, between ethics and ontology. A compelling move, no doubt—but a simple one. And it isn’t exactly clear what the chapter’s other preoccupations—Uexkull’s ethology, the brain-subject—are supposed to add to it. The Incorporeal pivots around this chapter. It’s followed by dense introductions to the work of Simondon and Ruyer, both of whom play serious roles in Deleuze’s early metaphysics, but neither of whom seems to have all that much to do with the book’s first three chapters. They may prove illuminating studies for some readers, but one can’t help but wonder again whether any such reader really exists for a book like this one. For the Deleuzian, they are redundant. For anyone else, they might seem interesting, but no real argument is provided for why one ought to concern oneself with them outside of their importance for understanding Deleuze. Grosz’s chapter on Simondon runs through his theory of individuation, his endeavour to explain the generation of individual things outside the Aristotelian scheme, his postulation of the preindividual, and his taxonomy of phases of individuation. While Grosz does provide the reader a few hints at what a Simondonian ontoethics might look like, it isn’t clear what role incorporeality is supposed to play in that project, and one is left wondering again about the significance of the chapter outside of Deleuze studies.

    Simondon repurposes a concept from thermodynamics in order to describe the state of preindividual being as “metastable,” retaining unexhausted potentials for the generation of various orders of individuality (173). Metastable being resolves itself in the individuation of an extensive entity; that individual thing realizes and cancels the instabilities that initially catalyzed it (179). Biological individuation is open-ended. Life comes correlative with a distinction between interiority and exteriority—a membrane—that places its internal system in communication with a milieu outside it. This communication lasts as long as does the living thing. Psychic individuation, or thought, emerges from another order of complexity, out of the tensional relations and instabilities between a living body’s affects and perceptions (188). Perception orients the body in a world by simplifying that world into an action space; affect allows that body to feel its way through that space. The psyche continually recalibrates these distinctions and their relations to the world outside them, placing the living thing once again in circuit with the preindividual potentials from which it arose.

    This process involves the implication of a living thing within a collective, which affords it the ability to consider possible points of view, other perceptions and affections, and to orient itself in terms of this excess of others over itself. The further the individual extends itself in these directions, the more it “transindividuates” itself, losing its identity with itself in order to gain access to a richer field of preindividual potentials (193). This gain heralds the introduction of the ethical into human life as the task of making resonate higher and higher orders of potentiality, of “sett[ing] off new becomings in the processes of (endless) individuation” (206). Ethics, for Grosz, is nothing other than this affirmation—of amplitude, openness, and creativity, all immanent to the ongoing individuation, that is, the becoming, of the living being (207).

    In her final chapter, Grosz discusses the work of Raymond Ruyer, who is just beginning to enjoy something of a revival today due almost entirely to his status as an influence on Deleuze. So it’s no surprise to see him placed up against Simondon. They do share a number of theoretical concerns, but most important for Grosz is Ruyer’s relatively unique aspiration to save a concept of finality from the advances of an increasingly popular mechanistic biology. That biology goes wrong, on his account, in its limitation to the spatiotemporally determinate, the corporeal. As with Simondon, Ruyer thinks that the explanation of individuation requires a preindividual field. Ruyer calls it the “transspatial” (226). It’s made up of themes, patterns, or potentials that underwrite the actualization of particular individuals.

    Actualization eludes exhaustively causal specification. Causes operate determinatively; they are actual, localizable in space and time. The equipotentiality of the embryo (and of the brain) is not itself a property, but the state of being able to realize a multiplicity of different properties. The presence or absence of what embryologists call “chemical organizers,” which are causal artifacts of the genetic composition of the embryo, can be construed as triggers of potential themes, which once invoked by them pass into spatiotemporal actuality (233). But they cannot be considered causes; invocation is something else entirely. It operates vertically, drawing into the actual relevant themes from the mnemic, the transspatial. Triggers, or “invokers”—pressure, temperature differential, chemical gradient—act like smells that recall memories.

    The brain retains the equipotentiality of the embryo; it is the embryo in the adult, just as the embryo is its own brain. Thought occurs in the brain’s invocation of sense, ideas, and values—all incorporeal, the domain of themes and potentials. Goal-directed action would be impossible were it not for these. In orienting ourselves toward potentials in acting we cannot but feel, as Grosz has it, “the pull of the future, of an ideal to be accomplished or a goal or purpose to be attained” (244). The ideals that orient us are not imposed from without like moral precepts but rather suffuse and direct the world’s myriad becomings, luring it from the future into different and new creative transformations. Ethics, Grosz suggests again, is about experimenting with these possibilities, affirming the excess of the world over itself, the inexhaustible potentials into which life is endlessly resolving itself (248).

    Ruyer calls this “neofinalism,” a theory of ends that casts them not ahead of us but in another ontological register that allows them to fully saturate the corporeal world as the fiery pneuma of the Stoics does the bodies of their plenum. These ends also comprise a reservoir from which new forms of life can be drawn, whether in technological innovation, aesthetic stylization, the creation of institution and collectives, or indeed in the act of thinking itself. Since Ruyer’s ethics of creativity relies upon his postulation of incorporeal ends, and since those incorporeal ends (or themes) themselves are responsible for the creativity of the world right down to its basic components, he stands, I think, as perhaps the book’s best example of an ontoethical thinker. The Incorporeal presents itself as an attempt to theorize a neglected ontological domain by uncovering its existence across a selective genealogy of thinkers. But sometimes it seems as if what we get is just another book on Deleuze—how easily it could have been reframed and retitled Deleuze and the Incorporeal—whose chapters begin with summaries of his monographs and commentaries (the Stoics, Spinoza, Nietzsche), pivot around his own work, and conclude with analyses of some of his lesser known inheritances (Simondon and Ruyer), without doing all that much besides. Some of the chapters work well as pillars for Grosz’s project—as with the Stoics and, to a more complicated extent, Ruyer—but others feel forced into relation with each other and with the thrust of the book as a whole.

    In the end, The Incorporeal seems to hesitate between the development of an original ontology and a work of Deleuze scholarship. It seems to hesitate just as waveringly between a set of introductions and a creative trajectory of recharacterizations. Grosz’s latest effort is at its strongest when it is thematizing the subterranean ontological importance of its title concept across Deleuze’s history of philosophy; it is at its weakest when it tries to press from that ontology an ethics consistent across thinkers as diverse as Nietzsche and Simondon, or Spinoza and Ruyer. The direction of the text is promising, no doubt, but one is left hoping that in her future work Grosz will be able to detach the elaboration of some of its themes from the figure studies that make it up.

  • The Swarming of Mimesis

    Nidesh Lawtoo (bio)
    KU Leuven

    A review of Connolly, William. Facing the Planetary: Entangled Humanism and the Politics of Swarming. Duke UP, 2017.

    Despite—or rather because of—the cosmic scope of William Connolly’s latest book, Facing the Planetary does not propose a reflection on universal, transcendental ideas about what the planetary condition is, or should be. Nor does it encourage readers to advance to “the edge of the universe” (13) in search of alternative, habitable planets. It is rather from within a gravitational pull of immanent forces faithful to planet Earth that Connolly, in his singular and plural voice, invites us to explore “a series of attempts to face the planetary” (9) and to reevaluate the dicey entanglements of political, cultural, and natural processes that are currently giving new speed to the age of the “Anthropocene.”

    Adopting the eagle-eyed perspective of a political theorist who remains true to the ancient vocation of this term (theory, from theaomai, to behold, and horaô, to see), Connolly aspires to make us see our fragile and beautiful planet from the temporal distance the Anthropocene imposes. He does so by plunging, with intellectual courage, theoretical sophistication, and deeply felt appreciation for the human and nonhuman forces that tie human destinies to what he calls “the planetary,” by which he means “a series of temporal force fields, such as climate patterns, drought zones, the ocean conveyor system, species evolution, glacier flows, and hurricanes that exhibit self-organizing capacities to varying degrees and that impinge upon each other and human life in numerous ways” (4).

    The task of articulating the plural modalities in which self-organizing planetary processes impinge on human processes of becoming, while humans are simultaneously acting as aggressive geological forces on the planet, calls for an open, experimental, and transversal disciplinary approach. Swimming against mainstream academic tendencies that all too often still confine research to narrow territorial turfs, Connolly establishes much-needed “heterogeneous connections” that straddle the science/humanities divide. In particular, he draws on a “minor tradition of Western philosophy” (from Nietzsche to Whitehead, Foucault to Deleuze) “that resists dominant nature/culture and nonlife/life division” (97), while at the same time engaging with recent developments in the earth sciences, evolutionary biology, and the neurosciences. This cross-disciplinary assemblage allows him, in turn, to face a multitude of entangled (non)human problematics central to the contemporary condition as diverse as climate change, tectonic plates, the ocean-conveyor system, neoliberal capitalism, free will, consciousness, and different spiritual creeds by moving back and forth between macro- and micro-politics. “My aspiration here,” he writes, “is to face the planetary while connecting that face to regional, racial, and urban issues with which it is imbricated” (33).

    Connolly’s aspiration rests on a pluralist, materialist, and immanent ontology that will be familiar to readers of his latest books—Pluralism, A World of Becoming, and The Fragility of Things—and that continues to inform Facing the Planetary as well. At the most fundamental level, this political ontology is succinctly articulated in the opening affirmation that this book posits the “primacy of forces over forms” insofar as these human and nonhuman “forces . . . both enable and exceed a stability of forms” (6). For Connolly, then, there is an excessive, protean, and unpredictable power animating planetary forces that always threatens to disrupt the equilibrium of rational human forms. Creatively convoking advocates of an ontology of becoming to face the specific challenges of rapid human-induced climate change and its devastating effects (global warming, polar ice-cap melting, ocean acidification, rising-sea waters, hurricanes), Connolly posits an unstable world of immanence over a stable world of transcendence; the power of a material world that has been considered ontologically “false” in the past over intelligible ideal “Forms” that are currently proving illusory in the present; horizontal, rhizomatic assemblages over vertical unitary ideas; in short, forces over forms. While the ontological opposition could not be clearer, the agonistic (yet respectful) confrontation could not be more ancient—and contemporary.

    It is thus no wonder that Connolly does not open his book by proposing a stabilizing, unifying meta-theory of the planetary. Instead, he steps back to what a longstanding idealist tradition in political philosophy has tended to dismiss as false, namely, myth, in order to reveal the visionary power of myth to foresee potential threats that are already present. In particular, in the Prelude, “Myth and the Planetary,” Connolly reframes the Book of Job in the Old Testament by going beyond anthropocentric or theocentric readings, and reminding us that the Nameless One addressing the suffering Job is actually not speaking from peaceful heaven but from a catastrophic “tornado.” This shift of perspective from the Voice of God to the voice of a tornado, in turn, opens up an immanent, a-theological and “cosmic” reading of a myth that sounds strikingly contemporary, for “the Anthropocene,” Connolly writes, “has become the Whirlwind of today” (7). This mythic scene is thus at least double: it addresses not only Job, or his friends, whose stable image of the cosmos the Voice threatens, but stretches into the present to interpel contemporary climate change denialists who, believe it or not, are still not alarmed by the increasing power of hurricanes enough to “see” and “feel” that “we have now become playthings of planetary forces, forces that a few regimes have agitated but none controls” (7).

    And so, the attentive reader might wonder: is this a divine Voice bellowing through a major catastrophic force outside of us? Or is this rather a minor human voice that, with different intensities and tonalities, is already speaking from within us? Connolly does not advocate between these alternative positions, and for at least two reasons that orient the whole book. First because from the immanent, materialist, and non-anthropocentric perspective he adopts, humans and nature are “made of the same stuff” (8). Hence, new interdisciplinary collaborations between the human sciences and the hard sciences—what he calls “entangled humanism”—are needed to think across reified binaries such as nature/culture, mind/body, center/periphery, sacred/secular, etc. And second, in an invitational pluralist gesture dramatized by the stylistic register of his narrative voice, Connolly encourages different, often competing, yet potentially complementary constituencies to join forces at both the micro- and macropolitical levels in order to unite in a “new pluralist assemblage organized by multiple minorities from different regions, classes, creeds, age cohorts, sexualities, and states” (9)—what he calls the “politics of swarming.” Facing the Planetary is the singular-plural voice that, from these two entangled currents, cautions us that “we are playing with a wildfire and it is playing with us” (161).

    In recent years, several studies in the burgeoning fields of environmental studies, ecocriticism, political theory, and continental philosophy—that is, fields in which Connolly has been one of the most active and influential players over the past fifty years—have been emphasizing the precarity and fragility of our condition. Facing the Planetary stands out for its interdisciplinary scope, political engagement, and life-affirming power. The planetary challenge Connolly urges us to face is specific. It does not simply “emphasize the central role of mankind in geology and ecology” characteristic of the Anthropocene (Crutzen and Stoermer 17), but also stresses that planetary forces—tectonic plates, glacier flows, the ocean conveyor system, among others—operate as “agentic,” “self-organizing” processes that can enter into “fateful conjunctions with capitalism, socialism, democracy, and freedom” (30). This is a crucial point that gives a specific timbre of urgency to the voice addressing us. Contrary to, say, advocates of deep ecology who believe that “if we lift the human footprint nature will settle down into patterns that are benign for us” (20), Connolly draws on post-1980s developments in the new earth sciences (oceanography, geology, climatology, evolutionary biology) that reframe the doctrine of “gradualism”—the idea that prior to the Great Acceleration in the 1950s the environment changed gradually—in light of new and compelling evidence that the environment was punctuated by rapid changes well before entering the Anthropocene. Thus, in an untimely echo of Nietzsche’s proclamation of the death of God at the twilight of the nineteenth century, Connolly’s poignantly renews the prophetic call at the dawn of the twenty-first century as he asks elsewhere: “Haven’t you heard? Gradualism is dead!” (Connolly and Lawtoo).

    This temporal shift of perspectives does not leave humans off the hook. Quite the contrary. As Connolly shows in detail in Chapter 4, “Distributed Agency and Bumpy Temporality,” self-organizing process like the ocean-conveyor system operate on a temporality that is not linear and gradual but “bumpy” (106) and unpredictable instead. In fact, if a tipping point is reached, such processes can serve as “amplifiers” (104) that will accelerate human-induced climate change even further, with unexpected, catastrophic, and potentially irreversible consequences. For instance, in Facing the Planetary we learn that a growing number of oceanographers are now convinced that “If [the ocean conveyor system] were to close down, … a rapid, extreme cooling period would settle into Europe and northeastern America, though climate warming would probably continue elsewhere” (103). The general political lesson Connolly draws from the latest research in the earth sciences is as simple as it is fundamental: “be wary of accounts in the human sciences on the Right, Center, or Left that revolve around themes of sociocentrism” (92), that is, accounts that explain “social process by reference to other social processes alone,” thereby treating nature as a stable background or a “deposit of resources to use and master” (16), rather than a force with an agentic power of its own.

    The ethical, political, and ontological consequences of this central realization are drawn from the “case studies” that constitute the book. Thus, in Chapter 1, “Sociocentrism, the Anthropocene, and the Planetary,” Connolly steps back before the onset of the Anthropocene to classical figures in political philosophy as diverse as Jean-Jacques Rousseau, Karl Marx, and, more recently, Isaiah Berlin and Friedrich Hayek who, despite their diversity, shared a sociocentric notion of human “belonging” that is all too human insofar as it fails to consider the agentic—albeit not necessarily conscious, or intentional—power of the nonhuman. Extending his conception of entangled humanism, first articulated in The Fragility of Things, Connolly sets out to agonistically and respectfully “challenge human exceptionalism by coming to terms with bumpy processes of planetary self-organization that interact with each other and with human cultures” (33).

    And yet, critique is not the main focus of this book; it is rather the first step necessary to propose positive and affirmative alternatives. Thus, in Chapter 2, “Species Evolution and Cultural Creativity,” Connolly folds “sociocentric” cultural concerns with freedom, consciousness, responsibility, and creativity within the broader dynamic of species evolution out of which humans emerged. What makes us culturally distinctive, he argues, cannot be dissociated from “evolutionary accounts of how the most complex capacities arose” (40); and conversely, theories of evolution cannot be dissociated from the cultures from which such theories emerged. Deftly avoiding the Scylla of “reductionism” and the Charybdis of “sociocentrism,” this chapter establishes a bridge between new biological research on dynamic evolution and philosophers of the “open cosmos” (Nietzsche and Whitehead, Deleuze and Bennett) in order to propose a view of creative (“teleodynamic”) drives that “projects differential degrees of agency into multiple, heterogeneous, interacting systems” generating vibrant assemblages that resemble an open rhizome rather than a closed organism (44). Such rhizomatic connections, in turn, open up conceptions of “freedom,” “consciousness,” and “creativity” that foster what Connolly, echoing Nietzsche again, calls an “ethic of cultivation” (57)—that is, an ethic in which the evolution of a thought, a self, a relation, or a political assemblage is not driven by a solipsistic ego, let alone a reductionist genome, but rather, as Nietzsche puts it, “‘grows up in us like fungus,’” thereby leading the creative thinker to be “‘the gardener … of the plants that grow in him’” (qtd. in Connolly 57).

    This ethics of cultivation is further expanded in Chapter 3, “Creativity and the Scars of Being,” which operates a shift of perspective from the creative evolution that roots humans in nature to specific intersubjective relations that bring us back in touch with the body. The main connection forged in this chapter is one between current research on “mirror neurons” in the neurosciences and the “tactics of the self” that operate on unconscious that responds viscerally to fluxes of affective contagion that operate on bodies and minds. Tapping into a conception of the unconscious that is “not organized by repression” (72) but rather, as Giacomo Rizzolatti and his team have shown, has mirroring bodily reflexes (or mimesis) as an empirical manifestation, Connolly zeroes in on what a minor, and often marginalized Nietzschean tradition in critical theory considered the via regia to a mimetic unconscious: namely, mirroring “embodied responses to nonhuman and human agencies that usually fall below the threshold of awareness” (71). The chapter subsequently sets out to establish heterogeneous connections between Alfred North Whitehead’s non-agentic conception of “creativity” (65), Herbert Marcuse’s notion of “instinct” as “socially encoded” (70), and Gilles Deleuze’s diagnostic of the “power of the false” as an unrealized “affect-imbued thought” (79). The political tactic here is to encourage citizens to work actively on the habitual register of cultural life in order to “augment perception of nonhuman beings” (73) and, in the process, “better appreciate how the nexus between creativity, freedom, and presumptive generosity is crucial to critical theory and collective action” (77).

    While Chapter 4 sharpens our understanding of the systemic implications of the distributive agency at play in nonhuman amplifiers already mentioned, Chapter 5, “The Politics of Swarming and the General Strike,” most clearly and forcefully advocates for collective political action. Given the book at hand, it should come as no surprise that Connolly does not find an effective tactic for facing the Anthropocene in an ethnocentric vision of anthropos that is literally at the center of the problem. Rather, he finds a mimetic source of inspiration for micropolitics in nonhuman assemblages that constitute what he calls a “swarm.” Honeybees in particular function as the paradigmatic exemplum for people, if not to passively mimic, at least to actively and creatively capture. Although Connolly does not rely on etymologies to support this heterogeneous connection, it is interesting to note that ethnos in Greek originally meant “people” but also “throng” or “swarm of bees.” The connection might not only be linguistic and symbolic but material and biological. Anyway, when honeybees relocate to a new hive they do not immediately swarm in unison. Rather, they send out specialized female “scouts” that explore possible locations and return to assemble other bees, in a progressive expansion predicated on a “decision-making assemblage without central coordinator” (124). Transpose this decentered, yet specialized process of communication from nonhuman to human forms of collaboration, and a “politics of swarming” could potentially emerge in which citizens draw on their specific knowledge in order to generate “pluralist assemblages” at the level of not only the family, schools, and neighborhoods, but also factories, churches, and hospitals. Connolly is here productively reworking Michel Foucault’s conception of the “specific intellectual” by expanding its scope beyond the walls of academia to include all “specific citizens” who can rely on their “expertise and strategic position to call into question rules of normalization” (126). Specific citizens who respond to the everyday challenges of micropolitics might, if assembled, not only “become part of a rhizomatic complex with considerable growth potential” (128); they could also trigger “cross-regional general strikes”—a nonviolent tactic that could effectively spread, by mimetic contagion, across national boundaries and help us, if not to avoid completely, perhaps at least to contain tragic and violent possibilities that loom large on the horizon.

    Is the emergence of a general strike realistic? Connolly does not claim that it is. He speaks of an “improbable necessity” instead, and stresses that in view of the acceleration of climate change, “it is wise to scale back utopian images of human perfection while simultaneously upping the ante of militancy against extractive capitalism and the world order it promulgates” (122). True, given the radical individualism endemic to neoliberal capitalism, which already turned culturally embedded instincts of consumption into second nature, Homo sapiens might have a long way to go to come anywhere near honeybees’ collaborative swarming, a model that, while fully immanent, seems at times to occupy the position of an ideal, albeit rhizomatic form of cooperation. And yet, since humans are, nolens volens, mimetic animals driven by mirroring and plastic drives, our instincts are potentially open to creative rewirings shaped by the models that surrounds us. Animal models of swarming could, in principle, open up lines of flight on which the politics of swarming gathers speed, intensity, and momentum.

    There is, however, a second, more insidious danger nested in the model of the swarm, a mimetic danger which should be faced in a network society in which scouting is predicated on human, all too human political models that are far from exemplary but whose power of impression is amplified via all kinds of new media endowed with infective potentialities. In fact, while relying on molecular/mimetic modes of communication that include affect, contagion, and mirror neurons, members of a swarm behavior have the potential to turn into its negative, nihilistic, and destructive counterpart—that is, a crowd behavior driven by irrational, exclusionary, violent, and potentially catastrophic actions that spread contagiously across the body politic, generating resentful movements that are not decentered by informed citizens but centered on dangerously misinformed new fascist leaders. And it is precisely at this decisive turning point that we should pause, and hesitate—before a pluralist politics of swarming tips into its negative double: namely, the swarming of fascist mimesis.

    This hesitation is internal to the philosophical tradition Connolly convokes. As a careful reader of Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari who took it upon himself to further their reflections about a pluralist, deterritorializing “cosmos” that is not immune to the territorial danger of “fascism,” Connolly is fully aware that there are at least two sides to the politics of swarming. As Deleuze and Guattari put it in A Thousand Plateaus (arguably the major source of inspiration for Facing the Planetary): Observe a “swarm (essaim) of bees: here they come as a rumble of soccer players in striped jerseys” (34). Or consider a “swarm (meute) of mosquitos: . . . . Sometimes it is a specific animal that occupies the borderline, as leader of the pack (meute)” (271). The lesson, for Deleuze and Guattari is double: “The rhizome [like the swarm] includes the best and the worst” (8). In the process of becoming animal, then, human swarms or packs can indeed be attracted to mimetic leaders that serve as models for the best and for the worst. Perhaps, then, the pluralism of swarming indicates that Elias Canetti’s influential distinction between crowd and pack (or swarm), on which Deleuze and Guattari draw, might not be as stable as it appears to be—if only because the micropolitics of swarming, characterized by what Canetti calls “men in a state of excitement whose fiercest wish is to be more” (93), can, in the age of Facebook, Twitter, and endlessly rhizomatic new media, potentially gather in the “great number” of the fascist crowd, a mimetic crowd characterized by a “state of absolute equality,” which, as Canetti puts it (echoing a long tradition in crowd psychology), is willing to “accept any goal” (29).1

    Now, in Facing the Planetary Connolly is primarily concerned with the liberating, life-affirmative and revolutionary dimension of the politics of swarming. The emphasis is thus on promoting a horizontal micropolitics of resistance rather than on denouncing the danger of a vertical macropolitics of oppression, on stressing the importance of differentiation of roles rather than on diagnosing the mimetic equality of contagious affects, on promoting active dissent rather than condemning passive submissions. And yet, if we read closely, we see that from the distance characteristic of the specific citizen Connolly senses the disconcerting mimetic efficacy of the pathos of political leaders like Donald Trump to trigger a state of pathological excitement into crowds aspiring to be part of a (new) fascist movement. Writing before the 2016 US presidential election, when few took this possibility seriously, Connolly states, for instance: “today we face the risk of neofascistic reactions to the perils of climate change” (131), adding crucially that the working class “respond viscerally together to the body language, thinly veiled threats, and aggressions of Donald Trump at a campaign rally” (73). The lesson internal to this (un)timely diagnostic is as ancient as it is fundamental. Mimetic behavior, just like the mythic tales that incite it, cuts both ways, depending on the model we mirror: if it can potentially turn a specific citizen into a model of resistance at a distance from power, it can also turn a democratic assemblage into a neofascist crowd under the hypnotic power of a leader’s pathos. Hence the need for what Nietzsche called a “pathos of distance” (12) to diagnose the spiraling loops generated by the swarming of mimesis.

    In a sense, then, what we see at play in the politics of swarming brings us back to the mythic insights with which Facing the Planetary starts. Just as ancient myths can be convoked to challenge the modern myth of sociocentric progress, a politics of swarming can effectively be assembled to counter the politics of fascist crowds. As what used to be considered an exemplary democracy is now led backwards to reproduce nationalist, racist, sexist, territorial, militarist, and anti-environmental myths (or lies)—while at the same time becoming increasingly vulnerable to the swirl of catastrophic hurricanes of unprecedented magnitude—cross-regional strikes perhaps have the potential to turn from an “improbable necessity” into a necessary probability. “Situations,” Connolly foresees, “can arise when radical modes of opposition to prevailing practices become imperative” (58). We are now inevitably entangled in such human and nonhuman situations that give speed, substance, and power to the Whirlwind of the Anthropocene. In the wake of Donald Trump’s election and his subsequent rapid withdrawal of the United States from the Paris Agreement, we can also sense that a minor swarm in favor of environmental forces can be slowed down by mimetic crowds subjected to a politically dominant anti-environmental ideology. Either way, we’d better face it: we are all nolens volens, entangled in the catastrophic forces induced by rapid anthropogenic climate change that casts such a long shadow on the Anthropocene.

    If the voice speaking from Facing the Planetary tactically emphasizes the revolutionary power of the politics of swarming, readers of Connolly’s protean work should have no reason to fear a univocal diagnostic. Quite the contrary. In a deft inversion of perspective that furthers tragic possibilities already incipient in Facing the Planetary, Connolly’s new book, Aspirational Fascism—which appeared with the speed of a lightning bolt—already provides a timely and illuminating diagnostic of the swarming of mimetic, all too mimetic forces that now cast a shadow on democratic ideals. It is also an invitation to assemble a plurality of voices to counter new forms of fascism—and side with The Planet.

    Acknowledgment

    This review is part of a project that has received funding from the European Research Council (ERC) under the European Union’s Horizon 2020 research and innovation program (grant agreement No 716181, HOM—Homo Mimeticus: Theory and Criticism).

    Footnotes

    1. I have argued elsewhere that, prior to Canetti, a marginalized mimetic tradition that includes fields as diverse as crowd psychology (Gustave Le Bon, Gabriel Tarde), continental philosophy (Friedrich Nietzsche, Georges Bataille), literature (Joseph Conrad, D. H. Lawrence), and psychoanalysis (Sigmund Freud, Trigant Burrow) had insightfully diagnosed the propensity of crowds to capitulate to the hypnotic will-to-power of fascist leaders. See Lawtoo, Phantom.

    Works Cited

    • Canetti, Elias. Crowds and Power. Translated by Carol Stewart, Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 1973.
    • Connolly, William E. Facing the Planetary: Entangled Humanism and the Politics of Swarming. Duke UP, 2017.
    • —. Aspirational Fascism: The Struggle for Multifaceted Democracy under Trumpism. U of Minnesota P, 2017.
    • Connolly, William, and Nidesh Lawtoo. “Rhetoric, Fascism, and the Planetary: A Conversation between Nidesh Lawtoo and William Connolly.” The Contemporary Condition, 9 June 2017, http://contemporarycondition.blogspot.de/2017/07/rhetoric-fascism-and-planetary.html.
    • Crutzen, Paul J., and Eugene F. Stoermer. “The ‘Anthropocene.’” IGBP Newsletter, No. 41, 2000, pp. 17-18.
    • Deleuze, Gilles, and Félix Guattari. A Thousand Plateaus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Translated by Brian Massumi, Continuum, 1987.
    • Lawtoo, Nidesh. The Phantom of the Ego: Modernism and the Mimetic Unconscious. Michigan State UP, 2013.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. On the Genealogy of Morals. Translated by Douglas Smith, Oxford UP, 1996.